You are on page 1of 1040

^

'<

'A^

PRINCETON,

-^ff^ffXffff^^^^' T^mw.

N.

^f.

J.

M.'f^

.33.3

^M^

V^<^ ^^K^

-^^m

i\

A CRITICAL

LEXICON AND CONCORDANCE


OF THE

ENGLISH AND GREEK TESTAMENT.

FOURTH

EDITION, REVISED.

A CRITICAL

LEXICON

CONCORDANCE
TO THE

TOGETHER WITH

AN INDEX OF GREEK WORDS,


AND

SEVERAL APPENDICES

BY THE

REV.

'

ETHELBERT W. BULLINGER,

Thy words were found, and

D.D.

tbem and Thy word was unto me the joy aud


mine heart." Jer. xv. 16.

I did eat

LONDON:
LONGMANS, GREEN
MUCCCXCV.

VO.

rejoicing of

LotfuOK
PfllNTKL BT

179

&

180,

Georoe Bbrridoe &TCo.,


Uppee Thames Stbbet.

%\]h
DEDICATED

IS

TO,

Murk
AND DESIGNED FOE,

ALL ENGLISH BIBLE STUDENTS,


ilND IS SO

AERANGED AS TO BE UNDERSTOOD ALSO BY THOSE WHO ARE


UNACQUAINTED WITH GREEK.

IT

SHOWS AT

GLANCE

WORD
THE GREEK WORD WITH ITS LITERAL MEANING FOR EVERY ENGLISH
TESTAMENT;
NEW
THE
IN THE TEXT OR MARGIN OP
ALL

THE VARIOUS

READINGS

OF

THE

CRITICAL AUTHORITIES

ALL

PROPER

NAMES THAT ARE AFFECTED

IT
AN

INDEX

OF

GREEK WITH
AND
BY

VARIOUS

THE

READINGS.

ALSO CONTAINS

THE
GREEK WORDS WITH ALL THEIR RENDERINGS, AND
NUMBER OF TIMES EACH RENDERING OCCURS
;

AND

THE FOLLOWING APPENDICES:

. ALL

LONGER CLAUSES.
THE VARIOUS READINGS THAT ARE INVOLVED IN

B.-THE GREEK ALPHABET, WITH THE POWERS,

ETC.,

OF VERBS, NOUNS,

OF THE LETTERS, ETC.

AND ADJECTIVES,

TABLES OF THE ENDINGS


THEIR SIONII ICVTION
AS ILLUSTRATING AND DETERMINING

C A

LIST

OF

THE

VARIATIONS

IN

THE

CODEX 8INAITICU8.

SHADINGS

OF

THE

CONTENT Sc

PfiEFACE

Explanation of Abbreviations, etc.


Lexicon and Concordance.
Index.

Greek

Appendices

English

and Gtreek

PAGE

1G

17

.....

and English

921

A. Various Headings in longer Clauses

B.

...

......
...
......
......

The Gtreek Alphabet, with powers and pronunciation


of the letters

The endings of Words as determining


Verbs

their signification

Substantives
Adjectives

Prepositions, and their use in composition

Compound Words,

with illustration

.....

C. Variations of Copyists in

SiNAiTicus "

the Readings of the

"

xiii

liv

xv
xvii

xix

xx

Codex
xiiii

PKEFACE
" Not unto

us,

Lord, not unto us

Such were the words that

filled

but unto

Thy name give

the author's heart on bringing to a close

the labours of nine years, begun amidst the duties of a

continued in various parts of the Master's vineyard

redeemed from

less

when

less

importance, for his

the fruit of time

it is

arose from the study of certain words of

own

the thought occurred that

others if the

London parish and

noble recreations, and devoted to the Master's service.

The need of such a work


more or

glory."

it

edification

and that of certain friends

might be useful

to himself

work were made complete, and rendered

and

to

many

accessible to all

students of God's word.

"With this view a certain portion was done, and submitted to the

judgment of some who are renowned


criticism.

for their Biblical

knowledge and

Their kind expressions of opinion encouraged the author in

the prosecution of his design.


It is obvious that such a

consequence was, that as

it

work could not be designed

and the

in a day,

grew, the earlier portions (A, B,

&

C) were

written and re- written, until the design became complete.

There are but few who will really appreciate the nature and character
of the labour

demanded by the work, and consequently, the

daily need of

" thy

strength, health, courage,

and prayer,

God hath commanded thy

strength " has been indeed verified by experi-

ence,

and

to persevere unto the end

so has the prayer, " Strengthen,

God, that which Thou hast

wrought for us."

THE DESIGN OF THE AVOHK.


The design of
order,

this

work

is

to give every

English word in alphabetical

and under each, the Greek word or words

so translated, with a list

PHEFACE.

10

of the passages in which the English


fio-ure

which

is

the Greek

words.

For example,

word
if

is

the word "

many Greek

the Bible student to

know which

and what

Testijnent.

would be saved

if it

come " may,

Avords, it is

in thirty=two uassages,

surely most important for

the particular word in any given pas-

is

It is clear that

meaning.

is its

were known precisely what

many

The Christian would not confuse

with his "state"

he knew that in Eph.

denoted that which

God

that in 2 Cor. v. 9, "

We

labour, that, ...

need not labour to become

we

When
is

C,

"standing"

his

the word

''

acceptciV

has made us by grace, lorcUj and acceptable, and

He

denoted simply iccU-pleasing.

well because

i.

arguments

useless

the exact meaning and

is

force of the words.


if

stated

it is

used in the translation of several Greek

be represenied by as

sage,

New

importance of this will be at once seen, when

that the same English

Thus, at

and derivative meanings may be

its literal

found for every word in the English


o-reat

showing by a reference

occurs,

word used in each particular passage.

one view, the Greek word with

The

word

would

we may be

accepted of

see at once, that

Him,"

we do not and

but that we do labour to please

accepted,

Him

are accepted.

it is

further stated that such an important

word

as 'Ordain

"

" of 10,
used as the representative of 10 different Greek words, ''destroy

''condemn" of

"say"

of 8,

5,

"

io

"hnmr"

nunister" of
of 6,

8,

"holiness" of

"judgment" of

be seen at once, how necessary

it

9,

5,

"receive" of 18,

and "judge" oi

becomes that we

sliould

G, it will

know

exactly

the shade of meaning to be given to the word in any particular place.


It is

by no mcahs asserted that the meaning given

the lexical portion of the work could, or

English
tint,

translation, but

is

this is affirmed,

to

any word in

to be substituted for tliat in the

that

in cacli case, a shade,

or a colour will be given to wliat was before only an outline.

THE GREEK TEXT AND VARIOTJS READINGS.


In carrying out the design of this work a difTiculty soon arose.
assertion that a certain English

Greek word was of course


the Greek word

true,

now found

word was the

but only in part.

in the Textus Receptus,

The

translation of a certain
It

was the translation of

i.e.

in that

Greek Text,

PREFACE.

11

used by our translators in their great and important work, and afterwards
printed.

The Received Text of the Greek Testament

published by the Elzevirs at Leyden in 1633.

The

is

the second edition

Elzevir edition

first

(Ley den 1624) varies very slightly from the second, and the second was a
collation of the

with Robert Stephens's third edition 1550.

first,

The

Text however of our Authorized version agrees more nearly with Beza's
fifth edition

Beza's

fifth,

(1598) than with any other.

when

it

In eighty places

with Stephens's third in only about forty places, where


Beza's

fifth, it difiers

But
editions,

much

but

of

the

MSS. used

agrees with
it

agrees

disagrees with
places.*

in preparing these various

were neither many, nor ancient, nor of

certain that they

it is

it

from both editions in about half a dozen

known

little is

it

disagrees with Stephens's third, and while

Aveight as to their critical authority.

There being no reason therefore

by Protestants

why Stephens's Text should

be exalted

into a similar position as that of the Clementine Vulgate

by the Council of Trent, various revisions have been made from time
time by persons

who

haA'e

made the

to

subject the study of their lives.

In saying that a certain English word

is

the translation of a certain

Greek word, was only saying that that Greek word had the authority of
Robert Stephens.

It

appeared therefore to be a matter of the

first

necessity to add the results of Biblical research in this department since

1624, and to give every A^ariation from Stephens's Text which modern
editors

have for 'arious reasons thought to be necessary.

But

in order that the student

in the matter for himself,

when he sees

word, and that others do not,


of those editors

may

it is

be able to come to some conclusion

that certain editors prefer a certain

necessary to give here a brief account

and the principles on which they formed

their various

Texts.

I. Griesbach (1796-1806)
Recensions of the

based his Text on a

tJicory

Greek Text, (which he thought were apparent

of Three

in different

groups and classes of MSS.) regarding the collective witnesses of each


recension as one

so that a reading

having the authority of

all

three

* Tlie Elzevirs edition ilifTors from Stephens's third edition in about 150 places,
t For further particulars on this subject, see Dr. Tregelles on the Printed Text of
Greek Testament.

London

Bagsters.

the

PliEFACE.

12

recensions, or of

two out of the

tliree, is

regarded by him as genuine.

His

a theory and has

many

theory has certainly a foundation of truth, but

judgment has and

defects; nevertheless his

peculiarly

its

received in

will

always retain a value

own.

Lachmann (1831-1850)

II.

it is

East

the

professed to give the

3ISS.,

and

it

Cent. IV., taking into account the Latin

in the

Accordingly he

African authorities only when the Eastern disagree.


entirely the

Text as

icas

and
cites

most ancient MSS., to the utter neglect of the other uncial

all

He

MSS.

the cursive

professed also to exclude all internal

evidence as well as private opinion, and he has done this even where the

reading

is

a palpable error, simply on the ground that

attested in Cent.

III.

was

the best

IV.

TiscHENDORF

the most ancient

MSS.,

the ancient versions

to

it

(1841-1864), like Lachmann, professed to follow


but not to the neglect of the evidence furnished by

and Fathers.

In his 8th

edition, however,

he professes

approach more nearly to the principles of Lachmann.


IV.

Tregelles (1844-1872).

same with Lachmann, but


uncial

MSS. down

it

to Cent.

wider circle of authorities.

differs

His principle

scrupulous fidelity and accuracy

the

substantially

from his in allowing the evidence of

VIL, and by

The

is

a careful testing of

what was a

chief value of his Text arises from

and

it is

its

probably the most exact repre-

sentation of the ancient plenary inspired Text of the

Greek Testament

ever published.

"WTien any of the other editors are cited as agreeing with

him, his reading

may be

taken as being absolutely to be relied on as correct

and genuine.
V.

Alfori) (1849-1874) constructed his Text

"by

following

in all

ordinary cases the united or preponderating evidence of (he most ancient


these disagree he takes into account, to a very large

authorities."

Where, however, evidence

extent, later emdence.


to discover the causes

of the variation.

a greater weight, in some cases, to his


authority.

He

divided, he endeavours

from

all

the

to internal probabilit}/,

and

His principles

other editors, by giving a greater prominence

MS.

is

differ

own judgment, than

to the actual

says that that reading has been adopted " which on

the whole seenied most

likely to have stood in

the original Text.

Such judg-

PREFACE.

ments are of course open

word

often found preferring a


for

for

the various reading, and

Mark

(e.g.
it

to be questioned, etc."

"more

is

43, Xeyei for

xii.

or because

usual,"

in the

this

because, he says,

omission appeared to have been a

its

it is

is

MS8.

face of all the ancient

A word is retained

etTrei^).

" grammatical correction," or

Consequently, he

some reason which he thinks accounts

rejected because

it

appears to have been

inserted " carelessly from memory," or as a " mechanical repetition," &c.

In most cases he seems


account

weight, and places

VI.

i<f.

Convent of

it

This

This necessarily deprives his Text of

far below that of

Lachmann, Tischendorf, or

at St. Petersburg in 1862,

It is considered

and therefore

to

much

Tregelles.

the Codex Sinaiticus, found by Tischendorf in the

is

St. Catherine, at the foot of

and printed

and

to feel it necessary to discover the cause of,

the variation.

for,

Mount

Sinai, in

1844 and 1859,

and at Leipsic in 1863 and 1870.

by Tischendorf and Tregelles

to

be the work of Cent. IV.,

of very high authority, being perhaps the most ancient

is

]8. of the Greek Testament


authority, because

it

It is given here as a separate

in existence.

vas not known to Griesbach and Lachmann when

they prepared their texts.

In giving the various readings


notice those

which merely

affected the

words, and not the meaning.

work may be regarded

it

was not thought necessary

form or

In other respects

spelling of the

this

to

Greek

department of the

as complete.

AVith regard to the English

icords, the

English Bibles

among

differ

themselves to a certain extent, and most modern editions differ from the

Authorized Version as published in 1611, in


readings,
chief

spelling,

alterations

and

were

also

made

italics, references,

chapter headings,
in

1683,

marginal

and punctuation.

and afterwards in

1769,

The
by

Dr. Blayney, \mder the sanction of the Oxford delegates of the Press.*

Most
at

of these variations have been noted, with the date (where

known)

which they were made.

The English
which retains the

text followed has been Bagster's Critical


italics of

New

Testament,

the edition of 1611.

This work could scarcely have been undertaken but for the material
* See Turton's Text of

the

Enrjlkh Bible, 1833.

PREFACE.

14f

assistance afforded

made

it

possible

by The
but

still

Enrjlishman's Greek Concordance, which, indeed,

more useful has been found Hastings's

Greek and English Concordance, by Hudson

&

Critical

Abbot, Boston, 1871-5.

DIRECTIONS FOE USE.


The English words have been given

in their alphabetical order,

and

when two or more are used in the translation of one Greek vord, they will
be found in order in each case at the foot of the
where,

if

not too numerous, they are referred

The order

of the

first

body

of references,

to.

Greek words has been determined generally by the

frequency with which they have been so translated.

Nouns have been given (with


number, and verbs in the present

a few exceptions)

the singular

in

Therefore the student must look

tense.

COME for Came, under DRAW for Drew, under GO for Went,
under TAKE for Took, etc. The verb " TO BE " is an exception, and for

under

the convenience of the student, and for the sake of simplicity, this has

been, at great labour, divided into

WAS, AVERE, VERT,

its

various tenses,

IS,

etc.

In reading any passage.

The

student desiring to

force of a particular word, should first look for that


place, and then to the body of references below

and verse where the word

Greek word, with

AM, ARE, BE,

occurs.

its literal

The

meaning.

word

it

know

in its alphabetical

for the book, chapter,

figure prefixed to

It

is

the exact

it

will be the

obvious that the same infor-

mation will be gained even though he know nothing of Greek.

Should the passage not be found in the


reflect

whether

it

forms part of a phrase, in

combination or phrase in

its

list

wliicli

of references, he

must

case he will find that

alphabetical order, below.

EXAMPLES.
(1).

He

the word "

is

reading John

SEARCH ";

shows him that No. la

commanded

to

game; or he

is

trace

is

v. 39,

and wishes

to

know

the meaning of

he turns to that word, finds the reference, which


the word so translated, and he learns Ihat he

or track the Scriptures, as a

dog does

in

is

hunting

reading Acts xvii. 11, and refers to this word, vhcre he

PEEFACE.

the Bereans " searched " the Scriptures they estimated

when

finds that

carefully the Apostles' teaching


(2).

He

reading John

is

judged cf
12, " I

viii.

it

am

Word

by the

of God.

the Light of the "World,"

and by reference, he learns that Jesus speaks of Himself as absolute and


underived light
the

while in John

v. 35,

speaking of the Baptist as " a light,"

fed

by

oil,

xiii.

10,

"He

word means a hand-lump,

burning for a time and then

going out.
(3).

He

is

save to wash his

reading John
feet,

word wash

that the

meaning

to bathe,

as a person

but

is

is

represented

the second,

to

by two

by the

ways with the washing of


For the

special

use

i.e.

is

sufficient to

them

they will be

Holy
"

Greek words

the

first,

and he learns that

brazen

altar,

feet, so

the

only needs

by the word.

the

Index

in

with

connection

Greek words, the reader

is

further

referred to the

it.

indefinitely multiplied) will


this

work

and

it

to all Bible students with the earnest prayer that the


will be the

filled

same as with the author

and that together,

with a holy reverence for the words inspired by the

and exclaim

Ghost,

reference he finds

show the importance and usefulness of

now submitted

result with

by

the cleansing of his walk and

The foregoing examples (which might be


be

washed, needeth not,

the washing of his

sacrifice of the

Avater

of

searchinof out the use of the

Preface prefixed to

is

wash a part of the body

the daily cleansing of the brazen laver,


his

different

who has been bathed only needs

believer being justified

that

clean every whit," and

Thy words were found and

together,

"

Oh

I did eat them,

how

love

Thy

law."

and Thy word was unto

me

the joy and rejoicing of ray heart."


St. Stephen's,

June

Waltiiamstow,

14i/i,

1877.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.


A

Second Edition of this "Work having been called for, typographical and other
errors have been corrected as far as possible.
Two pages have been cancelled, without
affecting the continuity of the matter
the pagination will bo rectified in a 8ubso(iuent
edition.
So many testimonies having been received as to the value of the work, it has
been resolved to increase its usefulness by reducing the price to 15s., thus placing it
;

within the reach of a greater number of Bible students.


St.

Stephen's Vicarage, Waltiiamstow,


February, 18S0.

EXPLANATION OF ABBREVIATIONS,

etc

A CRITICAL AND COMPLETE

LEXICON AND CONCOEDx\.NCE


TO THE

EXGLISH AXD GREEK

NEW

JIatt.

or AxV.

i.

ship.

which are

a mile.
vii. 17, a corniiit.
24, a rock.
viii.
2;!,
a a\\\\>
(om.

indefinite

in

the (Jrcek, are dtjinite in English.


Lists of these will be found in the

X. 12,

is

sometimes the representae.f/.

xiii. 2,

0,

TO, the

1/,

The

Greek

article

is

ir>,

{om.

48,

xi.

a gnat,
a camel.
xxiv. 32, a jvirablo
XXV. 32,a elicphenl
xxvi. 61, aervant
tiO, a damsel.
xxvii. 14, a word.

already vientioned, or about


become the object of an assertion.

to

It is strictly antici/)ative, thonr/h trith


the

aid (f

its

/>redic((te

it

may

be

l.'),a

retrospective.
2.

3.

,
ci'?,

xxviii.
tain.

the

numeral one.

Mark

prep., into, with a view to; also,

denotimj equiralence,

as.

13,
27,

iii.

iv.

I,

amuunUain

Tr.)
3,

Tt5,

indef pron., some, a certain.

xii. 40,

64,

(om.

an hour.
a cloud

Tr.)
XV. 16, a citizen
and 1.
(lit. 'on(ofthtcilizrn$.')
-xvi. 2, an ncio\int.

xviii. 2,

a city.

juilge.

a ninner.
xxiii. 31, a green
13,

Trb.)

trcc(Tr>.)
21, a candle.

4.

stick.

a sower (ow.

LTr

33,

a moun-

strong man
a uliip {om.

a stronger
A.)
a bushel.
a candle-

22,
(f/m.

prisoner.

1(1,

a sower.
a rock.
a niount.ain
21, a strong

),

ix. 2S,

xxiii. 24,

either

a mountaiji
a rock.

viii. 5,

a i>ul)Iionn
xxi. 10, a fig tree,

mind,

Tr.)

a pinn.icle.
a fame.

vi. 12,

mountain
a man.

2:t. a

XV. 20.
xviii. I'.aliivithcn

the syvdjol of ivhat

U'as nj)per7nfjst in the writer's

!',

V. 16,

Nower.

,1

.'i,

definite artiele the.

a sign.
a manger

G- L
iv.

a ship {pm.

L Tr .)
:

XIV.

1.

12,

man

num.
a man.
evil

rertiiin

a m.inger.

7,

ii.

liousii.

a good

an

LTrt*.)

{om.

Luke

4.'5,

or A}i

61,

a ship (om.

1,

a m;in.
a ship.

a place.
xiii. 28, a jwirable.
liv. 47, a sword.

Tr.)
lii. .35,

tive oF other words,

viii. lo;

li. 4,

32, a steep.
I.

Appendix.)

vii. 16,

L Tr .)
ix.

a steep place
a mountain

vi. 4(i,

41,

passages,

3S, a pillow.
V. 13,

a candlestick

Creek.
the (ireek definite article, , i},
is translated indefinitely ; and other

a bed.
a caudle-

stick.

V. 1, a mountain.
15, a Vjusliel.

the article in the


(In many passages however

absence of

the

iv. 21,

piiiuatlti.

21,

indefinite article gcnenilly indicates

Mark

a virgin.

i'i,

iv. 5,

The

TESTAMEjN^T.

a bushel.

Jolin

iii. 10, a mnt<'r.


v. 5, an infirmity.

ABA
a burning.
shimiig.
a mountain.
fejujt.
4, a
a little (om.

John

3.

aquickenbig

2.

a country.
a corn.
a bason.

G.-'l.

iv.

soi>.

vi.

2.

Col. iv.
2 Tliee.

an angel.
man.

xi. 13,

3,

lie.

Titiu

i.

Heb.

ii.

an army.

7,
8,

a good.

a good fight.
a crown.

7, a bishop.
7, a little.
!,

xxiv. 23, a centu-

20, a lie.

a good.
1, a man.

V. 7,

21, a law.

a remnant.

ix. 27,

L Tr

ti.)

Pet.

V. 4,

2 Pet.
1

4.

',

.5.

G.

remain under,

to

to

return

iigain,

tui'ii

a faitliful.
ani'-resure.

7,

2_',

ii.

(ii)

liar.

ii.

.,

a crown.

10,

("in.

an

angel.

2.

ix. 13,

a voice.

1.

xi. 12,

a loud.

2.

xviii. 21,

Mid. to turn one's self round,

I/I

move about in
and hence, gen.,

a deceiver.

viii. 13,

a virgin

8.

a mighty.

a place, i.e., sojourn,


to conduct onc'sself.

to lodge in the

open court or

take

fold), to

(an

uj) oj'.e's

night's lodging.

G-);(aA.\oi, another, S.)

ABASE.

'(),

to

10.

(-ED,

-IXG.)

make

or

transitive,

),

to stand,

to

to stttp

make, to do; and hence, to

work, to spend or
low,

liiiii;,'

to

1.

Matt.

X. 11.

xvii. 22

7n.

(,

1.

jtass

John

Luke

Iv

1.

xviii. 14.
1.

2 Cor. xi.

PhiL

Mark
Luke

7.

iv. 12.

vi.

10
Hoe

8,

ii.

in the

ll<:o.

AcU

3.
C,

xix.

our
of the Ifehrtw 2W
father, or Clinhdc ^*::^*.
father.

2'/ie

time,

xiv. 36.

proiiiinci'idon in

.
Gal.

Jtom.

viii. 15.

xxiv. 29.

John

i.

32,

i. .3'.',

.31.

margin

dicdl.)
lii.

(text,

10.

.30.

iv. 40.

vii.

1.
1.

l>.

viii. 44.
viii.

35

4.
'"l^

2.

X. 40.

xi. 0.

xviii. 3.

XX.

3.

for.)
xxi. 7, 8.
xxvil. 31.

liom. xi. 23,


1 Cor. xvi. 6.
Gal. i. 18.
Phil. i. 24, Hoo
1 Tim. i. 3, HOC

(-K.ST.)

ctTTofrTryco;,

to

Hhiuldci

from, au'l <rTvyto>,

Avith liorrur, liatc.)

from, (fruni
t<j

shiuMcr

AIJIDK IX.
2.

Phil.

.)

23 (marg.

1.

v. 38.

iv. 0.

r.,

XV. 34 (ap.)
xvi. 12.
xvi. ..
xvii. 14.

0.

xxi. 37.

>S<iLHoHrs

5,

28.

ix. 4.

\v,v,\.

i. 13 (with
xiv. 3.

0.

viii. 27.

bf,

XV. 4 Sili^oi,

'><!.

i.

field.

life.

10(;,

xiv.

1.

lu.

time or

xii. 21, 34, 46.

TTrA R)

colleclloi/rlher.L'rrH.)

xlv. 11.

overturn.

intransitive, to set, to place.

Matt, xxiii.

Mark

stayl)eliind,

to wear through ^y /66i'//</,


or wear aAvay; e.ff. time.

vA'turTpajn),

7.

humble.

beside or along

to veinain

consume

to

9.

Luke

to remain down, to abide

to endure.

a crown.

1'.',

i.

John
Joim

Ilev.

sister.

34, a wife.
a virgin.

to

with.

an antichrist.

(I> Ah.)

Rev. lix. 17, an angel

.,
.,

or at

12,

XV. 12, a root.


xvi. 23, a brother.
Cor. ii. 11, a man.
vi. 5, a wiiiis man.
vii. 15, a brother.
28,

3.

un-

changeable.
xi. S, a place.
23, a proi)er.
James iii. l", a good.
iv. 13, a year (oni.

rion.
xxvii. S, a place.

vii.

an

21,

vii.

7/'(, to rcm:iiu

little.

i.

fiilling-

tranutive, to wait for.

continually.

vi. 12,

a matter.

XX. 0, a window.
xxi. 26, an offering.
.xxiii. 27,

Tim.

2 Tim. iv.

xvi. f, a

xviii. 14,

a faithful.

It,

ii.

away.

to remain, aMile,

intransitive^

continue on.

34, a little space.


ix. 7, a voice.

-),

dAvell

iv.

a multitude.

.')

(-ETII, -ING,
1.

i.

an upper.

13,

V. 16,

xii. V.

ABIDK

vi. 1,

IX. 7, a place.
xxi. 3, a ship.
8, a little ship,

an huslxind.

27,

a fault.
Kph. v. 27, a glorious.
- 21, a beloved.
Phil.
23, a desire.
- 17, a gift.

ivoman.
a band.

xviii. 3,

Uom.

1.
j

apostle.

a brother.
22, a Ixindmaid.
a free-woman.
18,

xvi. 21, a

Kora.

22.

ji.

little.

an

xii. 12,

xii. 24,

'26,

xi. Hi,

(aji.)

lie.

xi. 54,

i.

Kom.

perform12, a willing.

a stone

44,

xiii. 5,

Acts

ill

[ance.

ness,

Tr.)

viii. 7,

Properli/ from

smell throu(/h voidiixj of the


Ktomach.

a readi-

11,

viii.

a mountain.
17, a ship (oni.

15,

an

to tiiru aAvay through


disgust.

o/

a letter.

vii. 8,

(oni.

G- L^Tr^.)
-

8(,

xvi. 7, a while.
2 Cor. vi. IS, a father.

Tr.)

a lad

2.

loathing

3.

9,

ABI

soul.

vi. 3,

Lb

Cor. x. 13, a way.


XV. 45, a living

1. 1

V. 35,

IS

i.

24 (with tr, in,

om. W.)

icail

in.

still.

ABI

I'J

ABIDE IN THE FIELD.

ABO

<^

2.

(From

.<; a field,

%"(',

uvAt^o/xat,

Luke

andavXi] u fold;
No. 8.)

S(ii'

S.

ii.

3L

xiv.

Acts XXV.

2L

xi.

L'3.

7/;/',

2.

Rom.

With

2 Cor. ix. 8

L
1.

Tim. i. 12.
2 Tim. ii. 2.
Titus i. 9.

1.

Heb.

L Tr A

able,
2.

{5'\
1.

to reiuiiiu towards,

longer

still

2.

he

wait

Jas. iii

text, 5vv(nh%

te

.)

[aUe, L.

\9{.>

xi.

be

2,

on 'able' instead of on

cmijlia.sis

to, and
enough;

('

5.

iv.

3Civ.

1.

reaching

to,

of persons, competent.
Luke
Rom.

ABIDE STILL.

coming

hence, sufhcient; of things,

to lodge in the fold in tlic field.

'is

'

(as in tlie

ttrrci'.)

to continue.

Xo.

see above,

xi. 23.

1.

ABLE

2.
1

Tim.

i.

(as ye are) [margin.]

3.

to be in or within; part, tvith art.,


as here, \vhat there is in your vessel;

'iveiiu,

ABILITY.
1.

''/?,

and

as iithen-nt
2.

?,

the thing.s Avithin.

capability, power, (regarded

to

evTropeo/iai,

al)oiiud

prt-sper,

abundance

to J^;se.s;>

in,

to be

Jtrncc,

.),
and

Matt. XXV.

Actsxi.

l.j.

1 IVt. iv.

2.

,,

ABLE

ABOARD

Acts xxi.

(.,

See,

to

ABODE

have (physical)

emphatic than No. \.)

to have strength enough, to


be tlu^roughly a /id perfectly ahlc.
(More emjihatic than ^. .)

'^

to make sufhcient or
make competent, to qualify.

Luke

i.

20.

xiv.

2.
1.

2!'.

30.

Acts

xxi.

to

to hold; of temjiorart/
of lastimj possession.

xiii. 1\.

John

fit,

0?"

holding and

ABODE

an

/xorv/,

, to have

3.

vi. 10.

1.

Pet.

2.

20.

il.

[verb.]

tube stiOUg,

ability. ( More

have.)

(go.)

to be able, to have (inherent


and moral) i)owci.

>je

to go upon, (from iwi, upon,


to go), hence to go, walk,
or tread on ; to go on shiji-board.

able to aftbrd.
1.

41 (text, such things a*

xi.

strength (physical), force, vigour

(re(jarded as an eiidowjuent.)
3.

Luke

inoral.)

Acts XV. 10.


Horn. XV. 14.
2

Cor.

iii.

al)iding

[noun.]

mansion, a

place, a

habitation.
John

xiv. 23.

ABOLISH.
(-ED.)
to

render or

make

useless, or

Kiih.

lu.

unprofitable.

0,

see

Cor.

iii.

13.

(make.)
Eph. iii. 18.
2 Tim. iii. 7.

i.

[verb.]

Tim.

i.

ii.

10.

10.

ABOMINABLE.

15:
4.

(MAICK.)

2 Cor.

iii.

0.

2.

/i^eAiATos-, disgusting, c.xtreinel

,
ful.

in

an

active

sense

strong,

having (inherent and moral) power.


In a passive sense, possible, capable
2.

of beiu<; done.

,'i'te

No.

Titus

i.

liatc-

3.

16.

I.

3.

B-

(.Tiniiual.

to turn away throxigh


loathing or disgust. Properly from
an ill smell through voiding of the
stomach.

3.

AIUJ: [noun.]

unlawful.

1.

iWfiiiTo;.

Hov. xxi.

8.

Pet.

iv. 8.

ABO

20

ABOMINATION.

8(,

(b)

JIatt. ixiv. 15.

Luke

Mark

Rev. xvii.

Rev. XXL

xvi.

number, and aim;

-7.

(,

3.

(an.) [margin.]

(a)

a child untimely born, (from

root, to miscarry.)
due time.)

1 Cor. XV. 8 (text, one born out of

(a)

ABOUND.

-,

(-ED,

7,

-,
-,,

,
,

2.

5.

to

4.

become more, to

increase,

towards

(propyinriidty.)

(a) ivith

Dat.

(b)

Ace. towards, in reference

(from

multi|)lieil,

Ijc

v'itli

6'',

6.
7.

to

about, round about.

at, close by.

superabouud, to

to

irXkov, more.)

(from

of.

(b) ivith Ace.

abound exceedingly.

3.

Gen. about, concerning, on

ivith

-IXG.)

intransitive, to

down from.)

ujioii,

around (encircling and inclosing.

belialf

be over and
aboA'e, more than enough; transitive,
to make or cause to abound.

1.

down, (down

with Ace. (dotvn toivards) according to, throughout, during.

7/',

4.

over of time,

extent.

])l((cc,

ABORTIVE

ivith a view to
to nsed of place,

up

superposition)

4, 0.

of.

(motion

ivith Ace.

(c)

j.

Oat. (as resting on), in ad-

u'ith

dition to, on account

See

an object of disgust.
"abominablk," A'o. 3.
xiii. 14.

ABO

from

rtmnd about.

all sides,

numerals,

vith

somewlicre;

to.

nearly.

a multitude.)

4.

Matt. xxiv.

- Rom.

2 Cor. ix. 8,

12.

iii. 7,
v. 15.

see

1.
3.

20,

i>-

(more.)

2"

S.

3ra.
(iiiucli

more.)

3.

vi. 1.

1.

IV. 13.
Cor. XV. 58.
2 Cor. i. 5, <<;.

Eph.

i.

8.

1.

Phil.

i.

0.

iv.

1.

gee

17.
18.

Col.

Pet.

ABOUND
2 Cor. ix. 8.

i.

12,

1.

Rom.

(with

'
eeo

3.

1.

1 The.s. iii. 12.

(more.)
iii.

9.

iWet, as

if,

(see

11

i.

ivitli

tliu

7.

Jolin li. 18.


xix. 14 (No. S,
L Tr A .)
.39(No. S,.\ll.)
9.
2a.
XX. 7.
8.

iii.

4b.

viii. IS.

9.

xiv. 21.

2c.

xviii. 6.

4b.
4b.
6b.

XX. 3, 5, 0,
xxvii. 40.

8.

Acts

ii.

41.

4b.
4b.
4b.

iii.

8, 32.

iii.

34(oni. G-'.)

8.

iv. 10(iiii/i ort.)

It.

8.

V. 13.

C.

44

4b.

2b.
.3a.

4b.
2a.

ix. 14, 42.

8.

xiv. 61.

(much more.)

Rom.

8,

ABOT'T.

37 (ewi, until,
W.)

1.

i'l',

in; with jilural amongst.

catinff

(I

Indi-

space witltin the limits of

which somdhiiifj

is situated.

iVt, ujjon.

Sujierjjosition.

vill. 42.

9.

ix. 14.

9.

28.
xlii. 8.

.3a.

9.

xxii. 41.

4b.

xxii.49

John

4a.

in the

Gen. (as springing from) over,


presence or time oF.

9.
8.

Jule7.
9.

25.

6a.

W.)
vi.

l'J(No.

t,

E.)

Rov.

i.

(1)0.)

(Ic.)

13.

iv. 8.

8.

viii. 1.

8.

X. 4, see
xvi. 21.

]0(N<).8,Trhi.)

iv. 19.

Tim. vi. 4.
Hob. viii. 5, eco

4n.

(.8, LTTr

(1h'.)

4 b.

iv.

>
15.

24
xxvii. 27.
30, Hco

xxiii. 4(.
i. 39.
iii.

XXV.

Rom.

4b.

Hoo

3,

xxii.

2.

7.

.\,

34.

x. 40, 41.

art.)

see

14,

7.
2.3.

XX.

{uUh

E.)

(be.)

8.

4b.
4b.
4b.

9.

I,

2.

ActH xix.

4b.
4a.
4a.

9.

(a) tvilh

23.

iii.

8.

8.

2.

TO
9.

4a.

4i).

1.

xvii.

S,

(.)

20
XV.

4a.

xviii.

1.

V. 20.

(No.

10(2aG

xi.

8.

(No.

0(5

LTTr A
2.

J.>'

xii. 1.
xiii. IS.

TrS.)

ABOUND

S,

.)

3(i

vi. 48.

ii.

(lie.)

(N<i.

X. .3.
X. 9.

9.

viii. 0.

8.

SCO

V. 7.

8.

i.

iv.

A.)

{om. G 1>
Tr A.) (No. 8, .)

Lnko

3,

Ab.) (om.

4b.

1.

iii.

9.

i.

vi.

10.

9.

2.

ii.

15.

i.

3a.

1>.

4 b.

9.

G^

ii.

4.

4 b.

Mark

jLumerah, al)out.

as though, something like.

8.

(.MAKE.)

ABOUND

i.

oj?, as,

Matt.

, more and more.


2 TheH.

3.

3.

1.

iii.

so as;

8.

time.)

7.

iv. 1

(make.)

ic.

(make.)

7 twico.

],

ii.

Tlic.s.

1.

viii. 2.

1.

12

1.
1.

.V

..

.3.

1. 1
1.

see

1.

1.

(1.0 )

ABO

ABOUT

with an infinitive

to delay;

(tni/tliliifj

(immediate or remote.)

1.

Acts

to seek.
2.

3.

iii.

1.

iv'ii. 14.

1.

IX.

Acts

x.\vii.

If Ileb.

1.

ABOUT THE
Matt.

'2a.

i.

Rev.

:!0.

viii. 5.

X. 4.

TIME.
11.

See also, bear, bound; carry, cast, come,


DAVELL ; GIRD, GO ;
COMPASS, COUNTRY
HANG, HEDGE ; LAW, LEAD, LOOK J MIDST,
MINISTER
REGION, ROUND
SET,
PUT
;

SHINE,

STAND
TURN
WANDER.

STRIVE,

WALK,

ABOVE.
7, upon

1.

(superposition.)

with Gen. (as springinr/ from) oxer,


the ijresencc or time of.

(a)

in

(\'>)with

Dut. (as resting on)h\ addition

on account

to,

of.

with Ace. np to (used of place, numaim;) over, (of time, place,

(c)

ber or

extent.)

-,

2.

beside (Juxtaposition.)

with Ace. to or along side of; com-

(a)

pared with(^so as to be shown beyond


or contrary to, or instead of.)
3.

(a)

7rf/)i,

Gen. about,
behalf of.

\.

TTf)o,

).

x'Trffy,

',
(a)

and inclosing.)

concernin<r,

over,

above

,
,
ii'ith

above

(a.!

the

e.g.

here) beyond.

up, upwards.

article
that wliiih is
heaven above, or heavenly

th ings.

7.
8.

9.

on

\'\ (whether of time or ji/are.)

with Ace.

(a)
C).

iiro\md(eneijrlinr/

^vith

higher.

iVaroj, above,

more.

5a.

(be.)

foUmvincj, to be iibout to do

^1

su])ori<>r to.

AS

ABS

22

ABU

ABUNDANT

ABSTINENCE.
from or neglect of

abstiueuce

food.
Acts

7/)',

(be more.)

"aibuxdaxt,"

see

Phil.

ABUNDANT

/?,

ripeness reached from

,
-,
',
''/?,

2.

as moral

.3.

4.
5.

1.

7/),

and

7repL(T(T07po}<;,

more al)nud;mtly.
vii.

ABUNDANTLY.

abiuidancc, superfluity.

that which remains

to remain over

OA'er.

and above,

view

Matt.

1'2,

(liave more.)
XXV. 29,

see

see

ri.

Mark
Luke

xii.

l.").

3.

Rom.

3.

2 Cor.

richlv.

tJohn X. 10, see A (more.) Ei)h.


1 Cor. XV. 10, see
(above.)
Tlies.
(more.)
2 Cor. 12, see A (more.)
(more.)
Titu.s
see A (more.)
Heb.
X. 15.

Rev.

2.

),

(iiavk.)

:.)

(iiavi:

Trept(T(roTepiu<;,

1.

John

2.

3.

'.

that the
in

and above,

(I

more.)
adjective

(this

noun

is

2'i,

24, Bce

vii.

i.T.

exists

1.,

Kec

.V

i.

2i'i,

more.)
Tim. i.

23,

Kce

ce

14, nee

A
(\hi

.\ (tie

ii.

4.

xii.

3.
\i.

Thoe.

ii.

l.'p.

17.

17.

(exceeoinc.)

over vith Gen. [as herel^ above.


K, from, out of.
(<<<<, above the (irdinmy measure.
iVe/),

Ei-h.

Sec

iii,

also,

ABUSE

2 Cor. xi.
(more).

-- riiil.

2 Cor. iv. 15.

(more.)
1.

denotes

numerous, or

great or hiejh defjree.)

Cor. xii.

2 Cor.

3.
I

ABUNDANTLY ABOVK

(more.)
2.

3.
I

Ujh.

to remain over

more al)undantly.

Cor. XV. 10.


2 Cor. i. 12.

to l)ecome more, to increase,

(from

more than above the

X. 10.

12.

xiii.

. .he.)

(mokk or

ordinary measure.

more than enough.

'^,
?, many

s.u

11.

i.

above the ordinary measure.

2.

ABUNDANT.

2.

17.

(mere.)
2 I'ot,

2.

/,
(<;,

3.

1.

ABUNDANTLY

Jfatt. XXV. 29.

Matt.

ti.

T.

'i.

ABUNDANCE

5.

iii.

20.
xii.

xviii.

ABUNDANCE

see

17,

ii.

>i.

S2U

1.5,

(more.)

1.

,").

2.

4,

xii.

ti

14

6.

4.').

see

20,

iii.

1.

viii. 2.

1.

44.

xii.

vi.

ii.

v. 17.

4.

su])erfliiity, j

i.

x.xj. 4.

5.

(have.)
4.

T^uke

5.

xii. 34.
xiii.

unto,

to, to,

abinidance,

a falling into abundance.

2.

a passing over, excess,


surpassing (in mimber or decree.)

-,

j 15, into, witli a

4.

1.'..

inherent.)

more than enough.

G.

more than above the

Cor. xii. 23 , 24.


2. 2 Cor.
2. 2 Cor. xi. 2:i.

power (ref/arded

capability,

(murk.)

ordinary measure.

full (jroii'th.)
2.

-(>^

1.

the sense of

abundance (in

matnriti/ or

1,

21.

ABUNDANCE.
1.

A"o.

20.

i.

tu

."!.

weep.

(-iN.i.)

use

ivcl'liiucl

he,

to abuse.

Cor.

vii,

31.

'or.

i\.

IS.

exceeding.)

12.
.(.

Tct.

i.

3.

AI'.I-.SKH.s

OF 'I'HEMSKLVKS WITH
.^I.\^KLM).

Aiil'ND.VNT (he

exceedini..;

~7,}, to abound excce(lingly.


1

Tim.

i.

14.

dp(rtvi)KoiTii<i,

K0LT1],

(from

ap<rip',

a l>ed.)
1

Cor.

vi.

0.

a male

find

ACC

,
ivhirh

-IXO.)

1.

to take, accept, receive

(It implies

is offcrrd.

tJu'J

of the

the result of this is manifest.)

u'i

-,

hence,

jjcrson of

1.

4.

take hold of, to


as from another :
with
(as heir) to respect the

any

1.

2 Cor. xi. 4.

4.

Gill. ii. 6.

3.

elected

Luke

1.

.\ct.sx.

- 2 *
2 Cor. viii. 12.

Heb.

4.

Luke

28 (text highly favourtd.)

i.

ACCESS.

-,

a very strong afjlrmation

--/,

a leading or bringing to the


of anyone
freedom of

jjvcsencc

access.

acceptable, pleasing,

wel-

Eph.

come.

Eph.

4.

(.1(.<;, well-pleasing

5.

^,

gi'ace.

Ohjedivelg

1.

2.

I,uke

iv. 10.

1.

Rom.

xii. 1. 2.

3. 1

4.

xiv. IS.

3.

2.

XV.

2. 1

1(5.

V. 10.

Tim.

3.

4.

3.

ii.

V. 4.

Pet.

ii.

: 20

5.

(margin
f.

j
(

ACCEPTABLY.
xii.

Tim.

have

i.

15.

(of tcmjwrary

lasting possession.)

to send forward, to conduct,

to follow, attend.

to

come

or go along with,

,
,

to

come or

go,

with,

:..

3.

xi. 12.
1.

to

go

Act* zx.

2.

comc o/'
Avith.
4.

38.

Heb. vi.9(mid.)

ACCOMPLISH.

be received
1

hokl

t'igrfher.

ACCEPTATION.
woi'thy to

<>r

and (f

28.

(-En, -INfi.)

with

approbation, acceptation, reception.


1

to

4. .\cts X. 23.

so as to plea.sc, acceptably.
Heb.

18.

(-lEn.)

,
or

[lliank.)

5.

ii.

12.

escort.

Phil. iv. 18.

1.

,
(,
X(rj,

ho/ding

4.

iii.

ACCOMPANY.

denotes

it

personal gi'acefulness, a jdeasing


work, beauty of speech, etc. Suhjectivelif, it means an inclining towards,
courtcons or gracious di.sposition.
On the part <f the giver kindnc.Hs,
favour on. the part of the receiver
thanks, respect, homage.

,',

0.

[margin.]
4.

well leceived.

<<;,

(make.)

i.

ACCEPTED (GRACIOUSLY)

acceptable

Eiili.

xi. 35.

of Xo. l(ieKTOs)favnural)ly accepted,

Eph.

vi. 2 1

1.

ivill.)

tv7rpo(TceKTo<;,

4.

2 Cor. V. P.

:;.

31.

ACCEPTED

(of one
regarding whom there is, or has
been a favourable deci.sion of the

3.

lovely or acceptable.

iv. 24.

35
liom. XV.

2.

ACCEPTABLE.

^,

1.

2.

make

to

one.

l.uke XX. 21.


Acts xxiv. 3.
2 Cor. viii. 17.

1.

with a

to take,

receive

4.

evape(TTOs, we11-j)leasing.

3.

thinrjs

of

future, to Avait for, exj)ect


negative (as here) to reject.

4.

ici/l.)

ted, Avcll received.

to accept, to receive to

jjrcscnce

one's

whom

a favourable

iVTrpoaSeKTos, a very strong affirmation


of SeKTos, (No. \) fa voura])ly accep-

any one kindly

or heartily, to welcome.

3.

or has been

is,

decision of the
2.

to rcccivc

to decide favourably, elected,

there

has taken place,

(lecinio)i

ACCEPTED.

accei)tablc (of one regarding

f/i<it

and that

/,

2.

-,

-E.ST,

ACC

ACCEPT.

(-ED,

1.

23

Tim.

iv.

0.

1.

(',
nish or

to complete entirely, to furfit

completely.

ACC
2.

),

,
,

to be

to

perform

4.

make

fill,

full,

pervade,

make an end

or accomplish-

not merely to end

bring

to be

full}'.

to

ment

full,

completed, ended.

fulfilled,

3.

become

o}

24

to perfection

it

cam- out a thing,

to

it, hut to
cieneraUy to

give the fiimhinfi

stroke.
).

1-.,
Luke

to finish, to perfect.
4.

Luko

2.

ii.

4.

Jolin xix. 28.

3.

ii. 31.

1.

Acts xxi. 5 (with

4.

xii. 50.
xviii. 31.

5.

Heb.

2.

4.

23.

i.

6, 21, 22.

xxii. 37.

io become.)

5. 1

ix. 6.

Pet. V.

ACCOMPLISHMENT.
eKz-Xi'ipiD^is,

entire fulfilment.
Acts xxi.

//,

ACCORD

26.

(of one.)

joined together in soul or


Bcntiment ; unity of life in love.

Plul.

ACCORD

1.

ii.

2.

(of... OWN.)

choosing or

willing

of

himself

2.

;,

spontaneous, self-moving,

self-acting.

,
2

Acts

xii. 10.

ACCORD

1.
|

2 Cor. viii. 17.

(with onk.)

with one mind,unanimouslv,


(from o/i,os, alike, and
mind.)

Acts

14.

i.

ii.

A
ii.

(ouov, together,

.)
40.

iv. 24.

<5,

ACC

ACC

ACCORDING TO THAT.
according

as,
1

Cor.

viii.

12

(with iav,

ACCURSED.

an offering ; a thing devoted


to destruction or given up to the

as.
l

ACC

if.)

8.

12. 2n<l.

Romans
1

See

Cor.

3 (margin itparateo.)
3 (margin anathema.)
Gal. i. 8, 9.

ix.

xii.

fasuiox.

alsd,

ACCUSATION.

ACCOUNT

,
,

true or false) not necessarily fault or

(-ING.)

put togetlier an account;


to reckon, count, value, esteem; to
an
account, consider, (from
to put together.
account, and

2.

Heb.

matter, cliarge (whether

tttTta, affair,

1.

to go before, lead tlic way,


To deem, think, regard.

guide.

[verb.]

accusation.

2.

?,

1.

xi. 19.

2 Pet.

iii.

a speaking

against

an

accusation.

to

sundering, judg-

separation,

Kpiais,

3.

ment. Then, of a definite accusation,


guilt of some sort being presupposed
leadhig on to condemnation. Then,
the judgment pronounced, the sen-

15.

tence.

ACCOUNT
2. 1

Cor. iv.

Matt, xxvii.

1.

OF.

1.
2.

1.

?>~.

(',

Maik IV. 2fi.


Luke vi. 7

speak against, Tr

Luke xii.

.S,

see

to

2.

John

1.

Acts XXT.

2. 1

(take

3.

18.
V. 19.

Tim.

3 2 Pet.

.V.)

xviii. 29.

ii.

11.

JiKle 9.

by false.)

See

also, put... ox,

worthy.

',
,

ACCUSATION

ACCOUNTED
1,

1.

1.

intransitive, to appear, to have


the appearance, transitive, to be of

hoKiiji,

?,

time of dearth, the exportation of


and not being repealed when a
jilentiful harvest rendered it unnecessary, occ((sion ivas given to illnatured
and malicious persons to accuse those

who tran.'^greKseil the letter of the law.


Hence the verb means, to wrong any
one by false or frivolous accusation,
or to oppress him under pretence of

[noun.]

not written.)
the word,
In a formal sense, a word as forming
part of what is sj/oken ; as the expression which serves for the occasion :
as a vieans or instrument (not as a
;>;Wc<^ the speaking. In a material
sense, the word as that which is
spoken, an exposition or account
(spiiken,

law.
Luke

Matt.

I.uko xvi

2.

Kom.

Act lii. -tO.


28^uiargin (toit. irortv (ap.)
lleU xiii. 17.
xiv. 12.

Phil.

iv.

iviii. 23.

ii.

17.

1 Pet. iv. 5.

8.

-,

to sjioak against

1.

?,

36

xix.

ACCUSE.
-INO.)
(-,

wh ich one f/ives. For further develnj)see binder "wouD."


ment of
iii.

figs,

figs,

Horn. viii. 30.


Gal. iii
(margin impute.)

ACCOUNT

who

a fig,
(from
A
to show, declare.)
and
priinitire Athenian law, forbad in

exported

see ".\ccouNT."

Mark x. 42 (margin
think good )
Liiku xxii. 24.

to inform against tliose

(be.)

opinion, to think.

2.

(TAKE by false.)

ju<l(/es,

(,

to license.

before

(Occ. Acts xxiv.

19.')

2.

to call into, to

summon

into

Pass, to be called to a
judicial account, to be accused.

court.

5.

ADD

27

to supply the coat of


chorus or of theatrical
eutci'tainments hewf, to furnish or
supply besides or abundantly.
lit.,

leadinii the

G.

/,
,

to appoint or order

anything beside, to superadd.


to give, yield, deliver, supply.

Matt.

vi. 27, 33.

Luko

4.

11, 47.
5.

14.

V.

Gal.

Hov.

[fevence
7.
see
in con
Rev. xxii. 18 tw

xi. 24.
ii.

ti,

) (G )({,

iii.

(,

xix. 11

tlioreto

to nt, place, G.)


Phil. i. 10
to
raise up, G^a Ij
Tr
2 Pet. i. 5.
[A .)

xii. 25, 31.

Actsii.

15, soo

iJ.il. iii.

Gal.

1.

20.

iii

viii
Vlll

3,

ADO

ADMIRATION.
a wonderful thing

wonder, as-

tonishment.
Rev. xvii.

..

ADMIRATION

(have

ix-.)

to wonder, marvel, be astonish-

ed; to regard Avith


reverence, to honour.
.luile

wonder and

l;.

margin

(text, offer.)
see
unto.

ADMIRED (.)

ADD

9).,

IN CONFERENCE.
Gal.

3.

ii.

C,

(ihove.

si'c

(mi.l.)

2The.s.

10.

i.

ADD THERETO.
).

Gal.

iii

AD:\rONISH

1.5.

2.

,
,

the mind,
warn.

2.

(-ED.)

to order, set in a certain order,

ADJURE.

may

(,
2.

be deduced
see

the above irith


1.

,
,

from

the Ileb.

Gen. rxiv.

1.
|

to

oath, w/iich

2,

29.)

Matt. x.wi. 03.

1. 1 Tlie-s.

Acta xix.

Mark

13.

V. 27, margin (text, charge),


make one tuear, L
Tr A.)

ADMINISTERED

i/iteihsire.
v. 7.

(',

(be-.)

Acts xxvii.

1.

Rom.

XV.

0.

1.

n.

C'i>l.

1.

This.

esp.

iii.

Thes.

10.
v. 12.

1.5.

iii.

-,

(from

2 Cor. viii. 10, 20.

ADMINISTRATION.
serviceable

labour,

U'hirJi

To do

use.)

labour benefits others


I

is

2 Cor ix. 12.

(be.)

affair, busi-

...

ADMONITION.

a putting into the mind,


struction; an admonition.

,
.
service.

Every bm^iness, eviry hdiour, as far as

an

a[/tin is from
to
or carry on business.
Then to be called or named, since
names ii'ere ivijwsed on vien from
their business or office.
To speak to
or treat with another aboid some
business.
To utter omcles, give
divine directions or instructions.

ness,

1 Cor. X. 11.

to minister.

its

2.

Ileb. Viii.

to serve, to wait upon ; in its


varroivent sevue to wait at table.
Generally to do any one a service,

1 Cor. xii. 5.

recommend, advise;

ADMONISHED OF COD

-; an

y? the thigh,
.

vov<;

Cor. xvi. 15.

conjure, (from

j-lvii.

to

1.

to cause to swear, to lay under


the obligation of an oath, to beseech,
agniii

mind, (from

to put) to instruct,

to advise publicly.

to appoint.

',

Rev. xxii. IS 'w'".

ADDICT.

vovOi-kio, to ]nit in

1.

ADD UNTO.

(-ING.)

ICiili.

Titiu

ADO

iii.

in-

vi. 4.

10.

(m.vki:

make

.\n.)

a noise or disturba tumult or


tumultuous assembly.
to

ance, (from

<;,

Mark

v. 39.

ADO

28

ADOPTION.

-,

?,

<;,

Rom.

viii. 15.

Gal

23.

Ei)h.

5,

i.

see

,
,
,

ADULTERY.

the making or constituting of a


son; adoption; receiving into the
relation of a son, (/rum
a son,
and
a setting or placing.)

Rom.

ADV

ix. 4.

soe

iv. 5,

of sons.

of children.

(IN.)

commit adultery

to

ADULTERY

.John

viii.

Gal.

to

1.

iv. G

ADOPTION OF CHILDREN.
i.

1.

5.

,
,

Tin),

ii.

lix. 9.
xix. 18.

Mark

Pet.

Rev.

iii.

U.

1.

i.\i. 2.

2.

[noun.]

to polish) an

,
Rom.

/,
Cor.

vi.

1.

Rom.

(-s.)

2.
II.

H..1).
J:is.

xiii. 4.

iv. 4.

!.

11 twice.

22.

[noun.]

advantage, gain.

profit,
iii.

1.

2.

Jude

10.

(ni:.)

")<>^,

profit,

advantage,

Luko

ix 25.
Cor. XV. 32

(lit.

uliat to

me

Ihf pra/tl.)

an adulteress.
3

Jam.

iy

ADVANTAGE.

4.

ADULTKROrs.
an adnltcresH,

as an

djijilitd

who had

Matt. xvi.

zii. 39.

Mark

,
/,

4.

viU. 88.

ADULTERY

',

(<;i:t

A\.)

more or a greater
share than others, (whether of good
or evil. In N. T. only in a had sense.)
Transitively, to make a ])rey of, to
defraud; to get the l)ettcr, as an
enemy by force or frand.
to iiave

2 Cor.

(-IKS.)

ii.

11.

adultery.

1.

(from

to heaj) up, increase.)

{-K8.)

transferred their affectionn from God.

2.

to profit, advantage, l)eucfit,

2. 1

ADULTPmKSS

adjective to the Jeivish jtenph-

Matt.

ii.

ii.

help.

'.K

Tii.

;,

Rev.

over and above.

),
()
1.

/,

1.

ADVANTAGED.

adultei'cr.

I.iike xviii
1

James

iii.

ADULTERKR
an

1.

ornament;

order; (for further develojiment of


word see undei' " woui.i).")
Pet.

xiii.

1.

is

this

Uom.

x. 10.

76/305, very much, exceedingly

1.

(root,

xvi. 18 '"Ice.
xviii. 20.
ii. 22 tice.

1.

i. 11, 12.

Avhat

ADORNING

Mark
Luke

ADVANTAGE

TitiiBii. 10.

ii.

32 2n

T.

to order, set in order; to adorn,


garnish; to prepare.

1.
1.

5.

1.

I.uke xxi. b

1,

2.

2.

1.

32 (No.

T.

Tr

(-ED.)

with.

to

V. 27, 28.'

Matt.

2.

ADORN.

-i:tii.)

commit adultery

commit adultery, to be
guilty of adultery by causing another to commit it.

2.

Eph.

.*

ADULTERY

and

(coMwrr

ADOPTION OF SONS.

with.

(<ij'.)

ADVENTURE

an adulteress.

M.itt. IT. 19.


1. Mark vii. 21.
1.

1.
I

2.

2 Pet.

1.
ii.

John

(op.)
Oal. T. 10 (om. All.)

14.

viii. S

8),

tfi

give, give

uj),

[verl).]

deliver.

AFF
2b.

Rom.

26.
31, see

( ith-

30

Gal. V. 24, (inai-giu ptwsion )


Col. iii. 2, see A on

1.

i.

natural.)
2 Cor. vii. 15.
(inward.

2.

oiit

see

(set.)

Col.

.'>,

iii.

see

(iu-

iii. 3,

(without

see

iiatiu-.il.)

3.

AFFECTION

(ixohdinatk.)
.

2b. Col.

3.

3.

2 Cor.

,
,
',

to say; (where the speakiny or


explaining is a development of the
jji'imary
notion
of enliyhteniny,

to assert sti'ongly or
constantly, (from aid enijthatic, and
to fonfii'm.)

iii.

AFFECTION

shou'iny.)

ordiuate.)

Tim.

2b. 2

AFF

attimi

to

assert

oi'

strongly or vehemently, (from


emphatic, and
to corroborate,
ii'hich
ayain
is
from

)(.,

(ixwAKL).

vii. i:.

la-xx'pos strong.)

AFFECTION ON

',

(skt tuk.)

intransitive, to think,

ion,

(^';?

be

' opin-

Luke

xxii.

membrane about
of the mind and

the

f/j/)'/;i',

the heart, hence


miderstanding.) Transitive to mind;

an operation of

tlic,

mind

.see

;J!),

(confidently.)
Acts xii. 15, see
stantly.)

Titiio

.\

(con-

iii.

.Vets .\xv. 10.

2.

lioui.

H.
".

iii.

Tim.

i.

A (constantly.)

see

8,

1.

3. 1

(.(....)

AFFIIIM

xvliich in-

cludts both the understanding

4.

and

Luke

xxii. JO.

the will.
Col.

iii.

2.

AFFIRM
4.

AFFECTION

(without

n.\tui{.\l.)

axTTopyos, void of natural affection, par-

ticularly of that love and, affection


tvhichjyirents oxKjht io hear to children

1.

children to p(trenf^s, and which


animals have hy natural instinct, and
some of thini in a remarlcahlc detjrec,

2.

3.

Kom.

i.

',

31.

fstorge.)
2

Tim.

iii.

AFFi.lCTED

,
),
to

j.

3.

iii. 8.

(HI:.)

throng,

s(]ueeze,
afflict.

OXiipfi, jircssiiiv, aiilictioii.

labour severely, be
to be touciied or
alfected with a sense of misery.
to

l)y laboiu;

to suffer cvil,

o/

AFFECTIONATELY DESIROUS

press,

to opjn'ess,

Titus

3.

worn

particidarly the stoik, wliose Enijlish


name seems to he of the same oriyin

(constantly.)

xii. 1 j.

crowd

and

as the Greek

Acts

1.

sustain

Matt.
2 Cor.

x.\iv.

;i.

1.

Hub.

xi. ;(;.

3.

Jam.

iv.

i.

endure

to

alilictioiis.

(j.
I

Jae.

1).

V. 13.

(heing.)
'ijulfioiKiL,
1 Thea.

ii.

{,

to long for, yearn after, desire.

8(0 .v),

saino meaning,

I'articii)le

-,

AFFECTIONED

1.

2.

xii. 10.

AFFIRM.

al)ove.

Tim.

V.

1.

AFFLICTION

1.

(without xatuu.vl.")
Roin.

of No.

kindly.)

loving with that vTopyi]


or tender affection which is natural
between parents and cliildren. Sec

"A

(.)

AFFLICTED

G L TM)

3.

,
;,

(-s.)

Okiypis, pressure, affliction.


(a)

a suifering, an

(b) a passion,

an

ariliction.

affection.

ill-trcatineut, -cxation, afflic-

tion.
(-ED.)

(fre(juentative of Xo, 2,
to assert, affinn, to boast.

/^)

1.

Matt. xziv.

1.

M.arkiv.

unto.)
1.

17.

xiii, 1.

(with tU,

1.

Act*

vii.

10, 11.

3.

vii. 34.

1.

XX. 23.
2 Cor. ii. 4.

2.

AFF
2.

2 Cor.

iv.

vi

2.

1.

1.

Phil.

S,

i.

see

iii.

Col.

24.

iv. 5,

^
i.

1. 1 Tliea.

i.

(on-

scu

Jaa.

1.

AFOKE.

3, 7.

H.

Sec, PKKPARK, PRO-MISE, WKIIK.

32.
X. 33.
( (suffer.)
with
xi. 25, see

.x.

(diire.)

11.

AFR

ir>.

iv.

1.

2Tim.

2 Tim.
1.

iii.

i.

2a. Ileb.

(par-

taker.)
2.

The?,

17
4.

1.

2 Tim.

31

i.

AFOREHAND.

27.

V. 10,soe.\(suffer)

Peter

2a. 1

0.

AKFi.it'TloNS

2 Tim.

(,

;.

Sec, co.ME.

(KXDLiRi..)

to suliLT evil

endure or sustain

v.

AFORETIME.

o/ afflictiolif?,

to

TTore,

some time or

at

affliction.s.

John

iv. 5.

AFORETIME

AFFLICTIONS
to

(r.u;!AK:;!i
suft'ei

of

evil or aftiictiou,

AFRAID.

Tim.

i.

8.

(u

;;0.

Luke

.xxiv. 0.

.Mark

i.x.

Acts X.

AFRAID
V.

10.

(;,

AFFJJCTIUX WITH
I'-veo

I,

to

llob. xi.

ill

AFRAID
1.

Rev.

xxiv. 37.

2.

(he.)

to amaze, astonili exceed(from CK out, or iatensice, and


to amaze, astonish.)

Mark

xvi. 5,

.,

3.
1,

/,
ii.

(an adc. bat jiroiHrly

ole of the foot,

of (he adj.

from
ivhich is from

^?,
the

-ovs,

22.

xxT.

1,

foot,

.M.-irk vi. 33.

Mark

25.

to go or travel on foot or by
land, (from Trefos which see luider
Acta XX.

1.
1.

3(J.

1.

vi. 50.

1.

ix. 32.

].

x.

1.

xvi. S.

Luke
1.

ii.

v.

Pet

Rom. xiii. 3,GaL iv. 11."

1.

Hob.

1.

,,
3.

ix. 20.

1.

1.

.\(ln! siorc)

3.5.

4.

vi. Ill, 20.

x\iii.
xxii. 20.

1.

32.

ii. '.'.see

Acta

1.

ii.

4.

xi. 23.

Pot

iii

(5,

14.'

U.

(be surf-)

SVf above,
to be tenified.
to run away from,
(from
flee), a Hecing or running away
frtan through fear, feai, terror,

/ityus-,

great.

Lit., to fear a
1.3.

to

xiv. 27.
xix. R

2.

ixviii. 10.
v.

i:>,

xii.

John

1.

;,
(c;(>.)

^^]}, "afoot.")

fear,

I.iike viii. 25,

1.

1.

AFRAID

the foot.)

AFOOT

to

transitive,

xiv. 27. 30.


xvii. 0, 7.

1.

U.

AFOOT.

perfonncd on

infrannidrc, to be terrified,

to treml)le, tremble for fear.

Tpe
.Matt.

1.

1.

the JJat. case fern,

AFRAID OF

and

(BE.)

to shrink for fear, to be timid,


or a coward.

1.

foot, afoot

ix. G.

reverence.

xi. 13.

(,
),

(be),*

aifrighted

in lear, afraid, terrified.

cmt frcm, and

fear, see hcloiv.)

Mark

2.').

AFFRIGHTED

^,

LTrS)

teiTiHed,

afraid,

Ik, iidcnsive, or

or

AFFllIGHTEl).

on

u(om.G:i

(OKI.)

exceedingly

(suitkh.)

treated

1)C

afflicted togetlicr Avith.

Trc(y,

4.

.xxu.

(.sure.)

0, .seo

(from

ingly,

fear, see below.)

a suH'ering of evil, a bearing


J. IS.

Luke

<;,

(litd

iii,

of affliction.

c/xc/>o/ioi,

(from

in fear, afraid, affrighted,

//.(/)o/ioi,

iv,

AFF LICTIUN

Ko.

(wjhte.)

See, WRITE.

tiu:.)

toiicther Avith.

other, once.

ix. 13.

great
Luko

fcai.

ii. P.

AFR

32

AFRESH.

AFT

In comparative sentences it
means, as; in objective, that; in final,
in order to; in causal, for, on the
groiuid that.

11.

(OS, as.

See, CRUCIFY.

AFTER.

to delay; with an infinitive


following, to be about to do any-

12.
1.

with

assocudion
aiding uished from

with,

/xTcf,

[/oadli/]

(ill

',

8,

thing immediate or remote.

xvhick implies co-operation.)


13.

time,

.,

connexion.

2.

14.

with Ace. (ii'hither) after.

(1))

1.5.

Gen.

(whence)

down

from,
16.

according
3.

down towards,

with Oat. (lehere) npon as resting


on: in addition to, on account of.
hij direc-

np to(of place, number,

aim), over (of time, place, extent.)


er, in

4.

(denoting inchision, distinguished

from

).

Matt.

11j

with Gen. (inhence) tln'ough as


proceeding from ; in reference to time
the passat/e throiiffh

an

terval: during, after the lajwe

in-

of.

(h)with Acc.(tvhithfir)thr<m<^h or tend-

X. 38.
XV. 23.

xxiv.

vi.

lb.

xxvi. 2, 32, 73.


xxvii. 31, see

0.

t^i}?,

of.

to be next or innnediately fol-

lowing

in time,

subsequence, succes-

Kii.Ot^?i<i,

(from

according

succeeding

to,

and

(^ij'i,

order.)
8.
!).

'/), behind; nfitT, of place


("-, from behind.

12.

see A that.
viii.25, 800 A that.

lb.

31.

34.
xii. 34,

xiii. 24.

xiv.

j>ast,

xiii.

27, 42.

11

ix. 23.

(lit.

I'la.v)

the

o/tcr.)

28.

lb.
lb.

X.

lb.

xii. 4,

xiii. 0,

nee

8.

xiv. 27.
XV. 4.

1.

XV. 13, 10, 30.


xvi. 10.
xviii.

xix.

ai

tliat.

IX.

1.5.

xxiii. 3.

25
lutve, I,

15, 27, .30.


35, ce

(noxt

(,"<,

Tr N.)

xxiv.

xxii. 20, 58.


xxiii. Ztl.

day.)

-iMi.

xxi. l,HeeA(that.)

not.
xxi. 8.

i.

I'

1. 0, 21.

.w.

13.

Julin

1.
1.

21

xix. 14.

11.

(.)

22.

8.

V.

l.j.

20

40.

Ui.it.

xii. 4.

vii.

8.

5, 7.

X. 37. 11.

l(ap.)

24.

6.

8.

foUoa

ix.23,Hco

T. 27.

lb.

with

(lit.

(<

:)7 2m.i.

vii.

19

XX. 40, eeoAthnt

(an adr. of time) when; nsed


with the indicative as relating to an

24

V. 371"'

that.

1,

50.

8.

("tc,

actual event, nsnalli/ of time


but sometimes future.

see

28, 70.
xvi. 12 (op.),

ii.

3.

those

after.)

lb.

3b.
2b.
lb.
lb.

i.

iii.

lb.

.Tc.

or time.

XX. 20.
xxi. 1.

Acts
.irt.,

ix. 2.

i.

A tlint.

xix. 28, 38.

1.

ii.

iv. 28,

Luku

see

xiii. 5,

27.

8.

10.

xi. 7, 11.
xii. 19.

14.
17, 20.

8.

lb.

1.

viii. 15.

7.

in order, following,

.,

i.

lb.

sion, order.
7.

4,witli art(a;'
vii. 1.

10.

[that.

lb.

tlio

V. 1.

2'..

XXT.

12.
iii. 22.

lb.
lb.

^%

of

of.

iv. 43.

lb.
2b.

Mark

j)art

8C0

(),

ii.

x\i. 24.
xvii. 1.
xxiii. 3.

8.

n>.

ing toivards; on account

forms

manner

11.

8.

5a.

(a)

marks

it

John

12.

i.

iii.

8.

through, (from, the notion of separ-

and

about,

irepl,

53, u3.

ation, disjunction.)

it

(from

except tvhere

s.

which denotes conjunction ),

of time, place, or element.

in,

to surround, to contain as

verb.

<).

with Ace. (u'hither) npon


tion toivards ;

fulfil,

to have, hold.)

tion,

of.

(]))

(c)

full,

All passages in ivhich the word after


occurs as a 2'>rcposition, or conjunc-

with Gen. (ivhence) npon as springing from; OA'cr, in the presence or

(a)

time

make

to begin, give a beginning

writing,

',

to.

upon, (superposition.)

eTTt,

fill,

to, to be.

against.
(b) xvith Ace. (whither)

to

complete.

down.

tvith

(a)

to pass, pass through of


(from 8, through, and ytroto be or become.)

,
',
,

() ivith Gen. (ivhence) together with,


among; with and from, or separable

1.

14.
17.
21.

27.

AFT
Acts XXV.

13.
5.

V. 14.
vii. 22.
viii. 1, twice (op.)
twice, 12,
i^

21, see
20.

i.

A that.

A tho

2b.
lb.
lb.

[that.

lb.

see

xii. 28,
liat.

Gal.

i.

- xi.

X. 3, 7.
xi. 17, 18.
11.

8.

of.

manner

of.

the

tlio

S.

i.

,
,

mannei'.

3.

Gal.

ii.

14.

0.

vii. 1, 9.

XV.

lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.

22.

xv. 32.

15.

GENTILES.

AFTER THE SAME MANNER.

xi. 11.

8.

11.

iii.

<, belonging or peculiar to a nation.


Li \ . to live in a non-Israelitish

(?,

xii. 15.
xiii. 3.

8.

twice.

b. 1 Cor.

Gal.

iv. 1.

lb.
lb.

iv. 24.
Col. ii. S 3 times.

6.

16, 18.

Rev.

lb.

17
iv. 23.

29

ii.

AFTER THE MANNER OF

0,

iii.

John
Jude 7.

2b.

see

John

b.

10.

2b. 2

manner

Eph.

ii.

2b

14, .see

see

should (that.)

18.

8,

vii. 9, 11.

iii.

b.

(should.)

ii. 1.

towards,

10.

2b.
xii. 10.
2b. Jas. iii. 9.
lb. 2 Pet i. 15.

2 Cor. V. le twice.

down

to.

21 (ap.)
viii.

of.

from,

twice.

ix. 3, 27.
X. 15, 1(3, 20.

XV. G, 7, see
Cor. XV. 32, see A the

manner

ivith Ace. (tvhither)

according

see.V that.
11 twice
If,

16

xi. 25, see

down

(tvlience)

vi. 20.

x. 18.

(1))

vii. 2,

same manner.

with Gen.

against.

V. 0, 10.

2b.-

vii. 40.

that.

OF.

down.

(a)

II.

4.

2b.
2b.

[13.

1 Cor.

AFTER THE MANNER

v. 15.

21). 2 Tim. iv. 3.


2b. Titiis i. 1, 4.
iii. 4, see
10.
lb.
lb. Heb. iv. 7.

5.

ii.

Tim.

8. 1

xxvii. 21.
xxviii. 11, 13, IT.

Rom.

AFT

2b. Col. ui. 10.


2b. 2 Tho.9. ii. 0.
iii.
2b.

I.

xxvi.

33

5.

xix.

likewise,

the same or like

in

manner.

xviii. 1.

1 Cor. xi. 25.

1.

XX. 3.

AFTER

),

AFTER THAT.

see

(should.)

wider "after,"

eha, then, afterwards.

Heb.

thereupon, then, (from


at, and eha, then.)

iVo. 12.

xi. 8.

iiri,

upon or

any more, any longer,

eVt,

yet,

'.

?,

see

ore, see

0)?,

"after,"

'.
5.

Mark

iv. 28.

0.

Luke

xiii. 9.

. .

truly.

Acts

Actsxxi.

xii. 34.

7. 1

Cor.

xiii. 5.

AFTER
4.

i.

1,

AFTER

20 (ap.)
8co.\(tliat.)

21.

2. 1

Cor. XV.

C, 7.

(!.

Titiia

2.

Ilcb. vii. 2.

(that.)
iVo. 12.

ii. G.

(the next day.)

to-moiTow; on tho morrow or

next day.

XX. 40.

Julm

i.

35 (witli art.)

iii. 4.

THAT... NOT.
Luke

wider "after,"

xii. 28.

2.

not.

see

2 Pet.

ix. 23.
xiii.

viii. 25.

A that.

/,

12.

after these things.

Matt, xxvii. 31.

XX. 40, see

11.

1.

AFTER SHOULD

truly, after that indeed,

see above,

A^o. 11.

(from 7, when, and

John

Acta xxi.

"after," FO. 10.

,,

(that.)

wider "after,"

see

no longer, no more.

78, when

AFTER

still,

Sec also, ask, come, covet, day, feel,


FOLLOW, GODLY, LONG, LOOKING, LUST,
MORROW, M.VNNER, NEXT, SEEK, SPOKEN.

AFT

1.

,
(

4.
o.

,
,

"after,"

xxi.

XXV.

e/reira,

V. 21.

xxvii. 28.

Rom.

viii. 13, 25.

xi. 23.

IV. 10, 11, 12.


1 Cor.

xiv.

/,

(from

40

John

7.

John

Luke

xvii. 8.

2.

xviii. 4.

15 {om.

30.
see

Gal.

..)

ii.

Heb.

3!),

Jude

GaL

Tr

T.

iv. 4.

16.

{,
/,

Thes. iL

Heb.

Acte

xiii, 21.

AGAIN,

again, l)ack, of place or time;


a pfirticlc of contimintion, again, once

twice.

1.

Rev.

vi. 1, 6.
X. 30.

Jas. V. 18.
2 Pet. ii. 20.

xix. 4, 0, 37.

and then, and ft'om that time


(of time;) and thence or from thence
(of place.)

18.
6.

V. 12.

xviii. 7,27,33.38,40

13

iv. 5, 7.

xiv. 3.
xvi. 16,17,1!),22,28.
-

L 5,
ii.

28, 30.

(and.)

28.

ii.

xiii. 12.

AFTERWARD

inarg. i/acA

26.

i.

X. 7, 17, IS, 10, 31,


40.
xi. 7, 8, 38.

0.

1',

V. 1, 3.

PlUl.

xii.
22
comith, for
and again.)

1".

19.

27.

iv. 8.

18.

9 -

W.)

Gal. i. 21.
1 Cor. XV. 23, 46.

1,

eU

.)

0, 17.

i.

iv.

26 (om.

A (ami)

2 (with

xiii.

2((.),8(>.),

24.

xii. 11.

2.

-21.

13, 40, 54.

viii.

V. 14.
xiii. 21,

t^.)
Tiii. 1.

G-

12. 21.

xiii

1.

Acts

xvi. 14 (ap.)
iv. 2 (om. G=S

vi.

m
7//, LTTr A R)

from

above.
T.)

ix. 15, 17.

32.

Mark

short, pro-

\ marg.

3(om.

iv.

who arc second

(,

35.

i.

iii. 3.

skill, etc.)
2.

2ft,

i:i.

xxiii. 20.

^, order,)

fall

fixil,

(.)

4, 12,

xiii. 20.

following, (from

and

3'.i.

Cl,6!i,70<w'cc.

XV.

the second, of time or place,


to

20.

iii.

5 (om. All.)

Luke

C.

1.

viii. 15.

xi. 27.

then.)

to,

Gr:.)

xviii. 21.

vii. yl.

order,

ill

11.
iv. 17.

I',

xi. 0, 10.
xvii. 32.

iv. 1.

things.

afterwai'ds,

and

iv. 2.

1.

(om.

1, 20.

thei'eiipon, then.

8VTpo<i,

Tr

these

50.

13.

1,

iii.

xli. 4.

in a trial of

1.

after

ii.

X. l<ke_10,24,,32.

,
,

1.

Mark

then afterwards.

1.

XX. 10, 21, 26.


xxi. 1, 16.
X. 15.
16 (eieus, immediately, L
Tr
W),

Acts

xxri.42, 43, 44,72.

these things,

(from

3.

(-S.)

/-,

Matt.

John

5.

xxii. 1, 4.

2Jerly spoken of those

1.

Matt. XX.

after, afterwards, at lengtli.

according

7.

AGA

xxi. 36.

after, see

after,

G.

34

AFTERWARD.

lYo. 1,

2.-^

3.

^,

Jolui

ii.

8.

11.

See also, alive, answer, ask; beoet, bid,


BORN, BRING, BUILD; COME; DELIVER;
FLOURISH, foam; GIVE, GO; HOPE; LIVE;
measure; put; raise, raise to life,
receive,
recompense, remembrance,
restore, return, revile, rise, rising;
SEND, SP:T at one, shew ; that, TURN
;

again, fiirtlier; of antithesis, on the

WORD

(bring,)

other liand,
2,

adv. of place or time, (from


and dev, denotivij from.

avoi^et',

above,

Local from above temporal


of old, from the beginning.)

see

></]
aviDutv,
(

4,

SVTpo<;,

5.

019,

No.

see

.
7-

1.

Matt.

Tr

all

tlu'

down.

7vith

(I'cn.

(n'hencr)

down

from,

against,
i^gfim

"agms" forms

"

anew.
(b)

2,

passarfcs, except

part of a

vcrh.

i/'ith

Acr. (whither)

according

jilace.

down towards,

to,

ujion (superposition.)

(a) with

Gen. (ivhere) uprtn

ceeding

from

as pro-

over, in the presence

or time of
iv. 7, R.
V. .13.

xiii.

2,

Kd.Ti'i.,

(a)

two times.

The following arc

AGAINST.
1.

the second, of time or

twice,

cohere

1.

from

R)

44

1.

(. >

1.

Matt.

xiii.

verily.
1.

4.'5,

xviii.

47.

isi

(-,

:){\>,0-

xix. ^4.

( Tr .)

(b) with J)at. (u'here) upf)n, as restiny

on;

in addition to,

on account

of.

;;

AGA
Ace.

ivith

(c)

35

hy

upon,

(xoliither)

cm

direction towards; to, implying

intention (for, against.)

%unto

(motion

3.

into, to

to the interior)

some-

to,

times hostility, against.

(a)

(where) resting in a
direction toivards, near, hard by.
Oat.

xvith

(c) ivith Ace. (ivhither)

to of literal di-

rection; of mental direction, towards,


against. From this mental direction

comes

(i)

that of estimation, in conof, and (ii) that of intention,

sideration

in order to.

x.xiii. 13.

la.
4c.

xivii.
ill.

-ith, in association with [locally^


distinguished from
which implies

6.

4c.

la.
9.

55, 56, 57.

vii.30, niarg.wi</iin.
ix. 5 (op.)

50.

and pro-

ceeding from ; from (used of 2iersons,

la. 1 Cor. iv. 6.

4;

ivhile

is

used of jylaces.)

4c.
3.

(b) tvith Dat.

(where)

beside,

out at

with, near.

Trepi,

7.

around,

with Gen. (whence) arovnd and


separate from, about, concerning.

(a)

9.

kv, in,

of time, j^ace or element,

ivavTLos, opposite, over-against

con-

4c.

(-,

before (as opposed


behind;) before, in the presence

Matt.

iv. 6.

2c.

la.

V. 11, 23.

la.

2c.

X. 21.

".

3.

25 "'co.

la.

la.

la.

35 3
xii. 14.

3.

Matt.

Eph.

ii.

4c.

iii.

Tim.

3.

Heb.

xiii. 18.

4c.

14.

iii.

V. 0.

la. 1 ret.

26 twice.

2c.

27.

la. 2 Pet.

vi. 1.

12.

i.

xii. 3.
4.

la. Jas.
la.

11.

13, 19.
v. 19.

Ti. 19.

xii. 7.

iv.

Jude

15.

la.

Rev.

ii.

viii.

ix. 1.

1.

5, 20.

[upon.
niargiu

11.

ui. 7.

.3.

la.

2c.

12

iii.
ii.

13.

3.

11.

ii.

11.

la.

12 Stimei

14.

3.

2 Tim.

xix

17 twice, 23.

vi. 11,

la. Col.
la. 1

21.

iii.

V.

3.

5a.
5a.
la.

xii.

4, 14, 20.

16.
xi. 7.

7 (No. 5a, All

2c.

xiii. 50, 51.

4c.

xiii. 6.

la.

xiv.

5a.

xix. 19 'wlce.

See

2.

also, HEAT, boast,

bring; crime, cry;

dash; fight; insuhrection; judge;


MAD, murmur; over; prate, prevail;
quarrel; rejoice, reply, rise up; say,
SPEAK, spoken, strive; wanton, war,
WILL, witness.

AGE.
time of

ity of life,

trary'.

10.

twice.

xiii. 8.

GaL

la.

and

with Ace. (whither) around


towards, around, about.

(b)

8.

la.

12 twice.

2.

5.

la.

G=;

29.
xviii. 20.

18.

2 Cor. X.

la.

65.

4c.

(whither) to or along the


side of ; beside (as not coinciding
with, hence contrary to ; beside with
the notion of comparison, superiority,
above, vn-kp affirms superiority,
institutes the comparison, and leaves
the reader to infer superiority.

(c) ivith Ace.

6lh.

R)

2c.

1.

viii.

4c.

xxii. 52, 53.

Acts

Ti

.3.

2c.

2c.

la.

li. 2.

3.

4th.

2c.

la.

7.

31.

la.

4.

la.

vui.

4c.

XX. 19.
xxi. 10

3.

3.

23.

XV. IS, 21,


xvii. 3 {om.

John

5.

iv. 18.

10 twice.
52 twice.
53 Ut_ iiKt^

03 5lh &.
xiv. 312ad,

4c.

2.

6c.

la.

3.

26.

ii

8.

xii.

la.

2c.

14.

18.

i.

17 twice, 18.

2a.
2b.
2c.

Rom.

xi.

2c.
3.

xxvi. 14.

- xxvii.

2c.

.'JO.

la.

Oc.

11.

V.

2c.

27.

xiviii. 17.

2c.

3.

2c.

(a) ivith Gen. (ivhence) beside

15.
18.

xii. 12.
8 twice, 12.

3.

beside (juxtajoosition.

la.

xiv. 48.

Lukeiv.

3.

fop.)
atlmei
tlmea
8 3

19.

4c.

3.

xiii.

3.

(b) with Ace. (ivhither) after.

2.

la.
3.

la.

TTr

with.

1.

19.

XXV.

la.

xi. 25.

3.

with Gen. (ivhence) with, together

xxiv.

4c.

ix. 40.
X. 11.

co-operation.
(a)

38.

xii. 28.
xxiii. 30.

la.

1.

(J.

vi.45,marg.(text,
unto.)

2c.
2c.
la.
4c.

xvi. 22.

xii. 16.

4c.

24, 25. 26.


29.
4c.

Acte

la.

59.

Mark

3rd

^,

5.

la.

x.\. 24.

xxiv. 7 twice.
xxvi. 55.

4c.

with Gen. (ivhence) hitherwards.

(b)

Matt.

10.

la.
2c.
la.

towards (propimiuity.)

irpos,

7a.

2c.
2c.
la.
la.
la.

towai'ds, sometimes implying

mere reference in I'egard

4.

AGE

to
of.

xii. 26.

life,

adultness, matur-

mind or 2Jerson.

the day in distinction from the


and as a division of time, also
v^^ed of a longer space of time.
night,

30, 32 '"I".
xviii.

15 (om.

LR)

',

birth, race, descent

21.

ation,

an age.

a gener-

AGE
2.

Luke

ii.

1.

36.
52,

3.

Acts

1.

Epk

seeAO^e

of the world is accomplished ; and


hence, the world as filling the unmeasurahle contents of immeaswable

marg. (text,

stature.)

Heb. V.14, see A (of full)

Heb.

1.

iv. 13,

AGR

xiii. 3G,inarg.(text,
generation.)

marg. (text,

stature. )
John ix. 21, 23,
of.)

36

xi. 11

time.

yevea, progeny, offspring, a generation

',

AGE

Ko

"age,"

see

or descent of vien living ctt the same


time; the time in which such a race
\i\e^, thence generally iaiagQ or

(be of.)
to

1,

to have,

-^.

have

maturity.

1.

Epk

1.

Johnix

AGE

(of full.)

1.

iii.

1.

Col.

V.

14,

margin

'perfect

2.
3.

flower,

great,

old,
4.

',

aged, an

(from

old man,

which arjain is
to be far entered

old,

frovi
into or advanced in.)
Philem.

the distance.

long ago, long, (referring either


long or short spaces of jyctst time,

to the context.)

Matt.
Luko

A (long)
A (a

xi. 21, see

13,

X.

1.

1.

Acts

2 Cor. viii. 10,


year.)
ix.

1.

X. 30.

XV.

1.

.see

2,

.see

see

(a

(a

year.)

xii. 2.

2.

7.

P.

(a GREAT WHILE.)

AGED MAN.

3.

Luko

X.

13.

2.

AGO

AGED WOMAN.

(<, an

the past year, last


to pass, pass

great wliile.

AGO
Titua it

(ivith

year (from
through.)

AGED.

old,

2(5.

before, tvhether of time or place.

according

PASS.

-,,

i.

ft'om (the exterior) sej'^aration in

to

ages,

21.

iii.

AGO.

,
,
,

marhing

Heb.

1.

Eph.

space tvith the idea of motion; from

(from tIAos,

au end.)

also,

2.

21, 23.

TeAeio?, complete, perfect,

See

ii.

old or aged

&

4.

(a year.)

2 Cor.

viii.

10

ix. 2.

woman (same

root as above.)

AGO

TittLsii. 3.

3.

(long.)

Matt.

xi. 21.

AGES.
(from cioj, a7//xt, ])l(jw, breathe),
the life which tvastes au'ay in the

AGONY.

alo)u,

hreathinrj of our breath, life as transitory ; then, course of life, time of


life,

life

in

its

(leneration

from

temporal form; then


life, an age, or

the space of

human

looks at

always includes a ref


life, filling time or a space
of time. Accordingly the unbounded time, in which the history or life

o?

contest;

violent struggle orxv^uwyboth of body


and mind, (from ciywjto bring, carry,

remove, drag.)
Luke xxiL \i{ap.)

a r/eneration

the jH'int of vietv of duration,


while ycvea [A^o. 2] ihes from that

of race),
erence to

dyon'ia, bodily strife, struggle

,,

AGREE

(-D.)

to apeak a thing together


with,
with another, to agree,

implying
to speak.)

{,

co-oj^eration,

and

(fMvto),

,
upon,

together,

,
tcros,

See, RUN.

l)e,

qiialiti/,

equal.

to be well affected or well


he friends

with him, (from


the mind.)

,
,

AH.

to be
(iii

e(pi!il,

minded towards another, to

6.

AGROUND.

agi'ee

quantity or cliynity,)

ALB

settle.

to

( ei/xi,

5.

put

to

37

to be, with

ei'/xi,

'.

AGR

and

well,

voos,

win

active; to persuade, to

by-

interjection, or natural
exclamation 0/ derision or iusidt.)

(an

ova, ah, aha,

Mark

AIM AT

xv. 29.

(not) [margin.]

miss the mark,


1 Tini.

fail.

6 (text, swtrve.)

i.

words, to influence. Medial Passive :

be persuaded or

suffer one's self to

convinced.

J eh,

to make, to do,

(), onefthe numeral,)

\
Matt.

4.

V. 25.

Acts

XX. 2, 13.
Jlaik xiv 56, 59.
70,
see

V.

Ijike
John

V.

ix.

9,

30, see

see

A >vitli.

physically ; the over)


arching and all embraciiig heaven,
excluding the earth beneath and all
that is therein.
(2) the dwellingplace of God.

1.

XV. 15.

2.

xxiii. 20.
[not.
xxviii. 25, see

3. 1
I

7.

Jolrn

Rev.

2.

Matt.

V. 8.

xvii. 17

2.

G L

4 (om.

1.

Acts

Acts

xi. 6.

xxiL 23

xiv. 9.

1.

32.

1.

Eph.

1.

1 The, iv. 17.

ix

1.

Rov.

58.

('05,

heaven, G^v.)
1 Cor. ix 26.

viii 5.

lui. 19.

2.

2.

Mark

2.

iv.

Luke

2.

to be like.

2.

viii. 20.

A R)

Tr

AGREE THERETO.

vi. 26.
xiii. 32.

Mark

/,

the celestial fluid above

oi'pa v6s, heaven, (

2.

to-

'li.

air,

the earth.

40.

G.

thereto.

3.

AIR.
the

gether.

xviii. 10.

1.

1.

an opinion, sentence f
to know,) /
(from

yiOjyuv;,
j

5.

1.

ii.

3.

ix. 2.

xvi. 17.

1.

X. 12.

xiv. 70.

',

ALABASTER BOX.

AGREE TOGETHER.

(-),

see

"AGREE,"
Acts

^,

the alabaster stone,

afterwards any
ment.)

AGREE NOT.

Matt. xxvi.

7.

vessel

vii.

and

used for ointMai'k xiv.

Luke

3.

37

disagreeing in speech.

AGREE

25.

see

AVITH.

"AGREE," '^.

Matt. XX.

made from

v. 9.

Acts xxviii.

/(/),

a vessel to hold ointment or


perfume (so called because commonly

iYc. 1.

Rev. xviiL 10

1.

Ltike

13.

10

iwlcc^

19 twice

ALBEIT.

^,

iVu, that, to

together into the urn; hence to vote


with, assent to.)
Ti. 10.

the end that.


Plulom.

consent, agreement, (from


to put d(j\vn together
with, borrowed from those who heiwj
(f the same opinion put their ballots

Cor.

wlco,

V. 30.

AGREEMENT.

2.

ALAS.
woe, alas, (an interjection o/'gi'ief or
concern) ; also used as a noun, a woe.

19.

ALBEIT... NOT.
that to the end that,
not, lest,
rUilom.

19.

")

that not,

lest.

ALI
ALIEN.

?,

(-S.)

belonging to others, foreign


or strange to oneself.
Ileb. xi. 34.

ALIENS

7oJ,

Eph.

/,
Eph.

iv. IS.

(BE.)

to alienate, to estrange.
ii.

12.

ALIENATE.
(-ED.)

to alienate, to estrange.
Col.

i.

21 (with

<.)

ALIVE.
Part, of
Acts

), for u'hich see

"alive

(be.)"

2.

xxii. 37 3 times, 40.


xxiii. :}{, 5, 8.

Matt

lb.

things,

0, 48,

lb.

lb.

:w.

la.

LTr.)
-8,

lb.
lb.

lb.

31, 38.
30, see
47, 51.

la.

47.

lb.

15.

XXV.

3.

10.

2.

xxvi.

2.

19, 20.
21.

7 (No. la,

25, 45.
xxviii. 11.
18.
--li>.
20, eee

3.
l.a.

lb.

iv. 5.

la.

13.

2.

14.

xxiv. 9

lb

15, 20, 22.

-19.

la.

25.

lb.

11 (No.
20.

27 (No.
.32.

2.

33.
37, see

2.

3!.
ii.

la.

lb.

12 twice.

lb.

10,

1.3.

lb.

11, see

A these

13, 31, 32.

lb.

34,seeAthing.s
V. 12 {pm.
Lb
.)

Tr

lb.

20, see
20.

la.

3.3.

lb.
lb.
la.

TiA

.)
vi. 30,

vii. 3.

{\,
G-v LTTrA
vii.

again,
.)

A things

A tilings

-35 (pm. G-.)

47.

1.3.

3.

15.

lb.
lb.

17,

lb.
la.
3.

lb.
2.

.vi.

2.

(flp.)

44-<{.
W.!.

1;!,

la.

lb.
lb.

lb.

xiii. 4, 10.

A
A

Huo

men.

23, SCO
tilings
30, 37.
xiv. 23, 27, 20, 31.

30,eee

A things

1.
(<!)).)

"

la

X. 2.
8.

ner

33
33

LTTrA.)

3.

la.-

4(No.lb,TTi)
7 it (om. G - L
TTrbA.)

Tr A.)

lb.

iii.

11.

10 3 limes.

24.

20 (No. lb,

G L

A R)
30
30

I'l.

2i.d,

uoo

16.

XV.

800

things

12.

17',17"'(').

1.

LT
LTr

A that.

3.

that
la.

18

(.)
xvi. 3 (No. lb,

lb.

20.

3.

28.

lb.

.32,

U)

33.

34,800 Ainhout>o
(with.)

IK
la.

see

xvii.

7.

11.

15, 800

A 8\3

(with.)

men.

lb.

21-"(0).(0.

G LTTrA R)

(things.
22. 24, 800
25 1"
25 2nd, SCO
21.

0, 11.

10. 18.

21 l",seoAthing8
lb.

28.

xiii.

27, see

3.

45, 800
la.

23.

xii

la.

things.

own things,0 >. L

3,

39.

xviii. 12{, 21, 22J.


28
iiio, our

A thiiij

14.

4,

xvi. 14, 20.


xvii. 10.

37.
.38.

30, see
X. 43. 44.

xi. 10.

Ib.-

32.
30.

1.

sec

30.

lb.

12.

18, 29,33.

1st.

-'d,

xiv. 15, see .V things

-14 (No. lb,

S'',
27. 28.
xiv. 17,seo.\thiuge

man-

-22.

lb.

7 2i>d(No.

lt.

see

of.

(om. ). (No.

AR)
17

27(No.lb,LTr.)
20(Xo.lb,LTr.)

lb.

('.4.

14 2i'd,

3.

2.
3.

14, 18, 19.

441.

8.

35, 30, 40.


42.

10.

13(No.lb,LTr.)

55.

xvi. 15

xiii. 2,3. 4, 5,

XV.

32, see
quarters (throughout.)
lb.

tilings.

14, 31.

50, 53.
.\iv.

G:i I>

T.)

40.

2.

t*.

17
17

A there

21.
ii.

lb,

41, 44.

G-

ix. 14, 21, 20.


31.

Tr

see

lb.
lb.
lb.

lb.
2.

(ow.

11

3.

2.

3.

31

lb.
lb.

1.

i.

la.
3.

Ib.-

lb.

lb.
lb.

tilings.

,8 A(flret of.

Tr

37(aiJ.)

10 (om.

8.

3.

lb.

lb.

Acts

,30.

lb.

27.

2.

(for.

lb.
la.
lb.

27.

2.

his

la.

lb.
lb.

viii. 1.

la.

3.

xxi.

lb.

33 itli.
33 5th,43,441it.

2.

see

[t^_)

14, 22.
50.

lb.
lb.
lb.

xviii. 40.

tilings.

4 times.

LTr

10 lt.
10 -'"'1, 11.

2.

2.

33(No.l,LW.)

(.)

A things.
see A int-ii.

40,seeA(iiotliing

18.

xii.22, 28, 29
30 time,
& 2ml.
33 3

vii.

Ib.-

X. SJ, 20.

7,18.

,33 Isl

lb.

2 (op.)

viii.

lb.

17.

37 1.

vil5(No. lb,

li).-

xi. 48,

armour.

xii. 1

30t.

3.

la.la.Ib.la.-

22, see A
41, see
50.

34.

lb.

45.

vii. 21.

lb.

la.

lb.
la.
lb.

lb.

2.3.

xi. 22,

17, 20.
21.
23.

men.

that.

43 -"<!, seeAthings
48.
x.:10.

ll,seeAtltinga

see

ix. 431t.

27

12 (No. lb, LTr.)

lb.

things

see

vi. 37, 39.

X. 20.

xi.

11.

3.

tilings.

52, 54 (aj?.)
ix. 1, 7.

la.

5.

12,

41, see

10, see

33.

,S9t.

lb.
lb.
la.
lb.

45.

A things

V-i,

viii. 40.

lb.
la.

1.5.

27, see
2S, 44.

45

lb.

43.

1st,

A things.

32, see
V.

A men.
A men.

31

.,Q >

la.

31.

24, see
20, see

Tr
[.)

20.

23.

22.

2.

15.

iii.

2"'i.

2.

A things.
A men.

10.

18.

twice.

see
7, see

1.

17

lb.
lb.

A things.

lb.

la.

lb.
lb.

27

see

31 2nd (ap)
35, see
things.
iv. 25, 20, see
things,

lb.
la.

23,see A things
.351'".

lb.

G.)

(oni.

I7it.

2.

10, 23.
37, see
ix. 12,sce

la.

lb.
lb.

[50.

20

10 (No. lb,

seeAthings

33, 39, 41, 42,

lb.

men.

40(Xo.l,GLT

3.

vii.

3.

things.

iiisht

(continued.)
17.

lb.

12, .see

men.

28.

iv.

10.

i.

L Tr

28 (Xo. lb,
A.)

la.

iii.

Tr

3,

[AR)

28.

lb.

25,

44,

ii.

lb.
la.
3.

la.

21,

2.

lb.

L Tr

11),

twicc^ 14.

-47.
John i. 3,

i.

lb.

.)

Mark

lb

G L

28, 30, 40{.

tiling,
la.

2.

xxii. 70.
xxiii. 5.
18, see
at once.
44.
xxiii. 48, 40,

lb.

lb.

lb.

Tr

10 f'co, 10.
18, see
(at.)
21, see A men.
that.
23, see

2.

3.

4, 12.

lb.

1, 22.

38.

xxi.

15(No.3,TTrA)

0.

XX vu.

Lm

17, see
men.
22, see
things.
24, 20, 32, 35, 30
38.

lb.

70.

3,

G- L
[Tr A R)

45.

3.

ii).

(No.

3.

;.

tilings.

things.

50 Is'
50 2>'

lb.

lb.
la.

35, 52.

lb.

24, 25.
iv.

32 (om.

A things

iii 22, see

lb.

37.

3, 0.

iii.

Acts

A R)
XX.

lb.
lb.

1, 87, 31.

LT

Tr

TrAR)

10.

18, 19.
20, see

eee

[things.
xix. 7 (No. lb,
4.3.

3.

la.

30.
5, 7, 31, 32.

xviii 31,

-48.

3.

33,seeAmeii

Luke

la.

1.

lb.

lb.

33, 34.

3.

ii.

!).

14 lt.
14 2d, 30,

2.

it

00, 71, 75.

lb.

G -

(pm.

05

05 2rJ

2.

27,35.

lb.

things,

03,

&2lid.

la.

lb.

see

3,

i.

lb.

see

20,

Luke

tilings,
la.

20

twice.

lb.

Acts

xvii. 30, 31.

la.

xnii.

lb.
lb.

lb.

2.

2.

8.

lb.

17.
21, see
23.

lb.
lb.

Rom.

[(by.)
xix. 7, 10, 17 '"ice19, see
men.
2(3.

2.

27.

lb.

34.

lb.-

la.-

iii.

21,
22.

la.

27.
2S, see
30.

2a.

31.

lb.

xxiL

A things.

lb.
lb.

1st,

23

t'l

-i

33

see

(any-

lb.

xxvi.2, 8ee.\tliings

lb.

29
3 times.

29.

lb.

3.3.

2.

Tb.la.-

19.

lb.

22lt, 22 2n<l(ap),

lb.
la.
lb,

XV.

7, 8, 10, 19, 22,

24 twice.

lb.
lb.

viL

ner

8,

32 2nd,

.)

Bce

tilings.

3C, see

long.

37.
ix. 5, 6, 7.

X.

la.

xi. 26,

17.

12 twice,

10.

21, eeo

.. long.

lb,

la.

18.

la.

xiii. 7.

9,

lb.

viL

lb,

xiv. 2, see

CO

A tiling

l.a.

8lt4

la.

7,

2nd.

9, 10.

lb.

9,

Ib. 1

11.

lb,
lb.

(no.

thing.4,

(once
(for)

xii, 8.

A things,

23,
xiii. 4,

tilings.

18, see
things,
twice, 20,

lb,
la. Jne.

2, 7

Hoo

13. 39,

xi,

14, sou
lb,
lb,

21,

22, see
X, 10,

sou

12
The, i.

flit.)

eeo

19 twice.

iv. 7.

see

points

seoA things

viii. 5,

la.

20,22,eooAt)iingii

la.11.

vii. 2,

3.

17.

18.
ix.

vi.

la,

ix. 17,

M.

10,

la.

lb.

things,

8, 11 twice,
10.

viii. 7.

things,

V, 9,

lb.

iii,

A things.

13, see
15, see

lb.

2.

22,

14,HeoAthiiige

things.

tilings.

16.

iv, 4.

13.

1.5,

A things.

4, see

(in,)

19.

1, 4.

17, see

28,

/things

11.
15.

twice,

things.

ii,

8 3rd,

4.

20, sue

A things

2, 18.

13,

10.

20, Beo

Tr

19.

see
things
V, 10, 14 twice, 15.
17, 18, ) see

17 (om. L.)

vi. 10,

lb.
lb.
lb.

10 twice, 17 twice

iv. 15,

xii. 4.

18, margin (text.


all things.)

iii.

-iii. 2.

1 2nd.

ii.

20.
twice, ,.

lb.

5,

things.
ll.li.
8 1st, seeA things
8 2nd. [A things,
8 3rd, 10twlce,Boo

ii.

lb.

6, 9, 10, 11

A things.

sooA

3,4.

lb.

Phiiom,
6,

la.

1st.

2, 3, see

see

2 2nd, 15 twice.

lb.

fpirit,

iii,

SCO

HehL

[things,

2.

i.

lb,
lb.

23(

i,

20, 24.

2 Cor.

14, 15.

17, 21, 26,

4.

lb.

lb.

Col.

thin.','.-^.

[things,

29,

see

32 twice.
xi. 36,iiee

things.

1 it.

la.

11,

la.

18.

lb.

your

xvi. 12, see A (at.)


14,800
thing

lb,

-19.
-22.

51,

lb.

10 1st.
10 2nd,

IS.

Ib,la.-

39,

15,seo

i.

la.

[tilings,

lb,

32

8,

iv, 5.

Ib,Ib,-

men.

17. 21.

Titus

la.

Stwicc, 21,

iii.

la.

of.

la.
lb.
la.

Ib.la.-

man-

18

see

7 twice,

25,

twice.

viiL'28,seeAthing3

lb.

things,
28 3rd * 4th.
29, see A (at.)

lb,

V. 12 twice,

1st

lb.

A tilings

-12, 13,

27 3 time, 28
16 !'
16 2nd.

16, see

20,

.seeA things,
8(oHi. G-.)
5,

14, see

ii,

Ib.la,-

iv. 2.

11,

13 1st.
13 2nd.

2,5,

* 2nd, see

iv. 11.

la.

9, 11, 12,
16, 17,

iii,

2-t.

Ib.-

23.
lb.

lb.
lb.

that

see

20,

1, 4,

i,

la.

23, 24 3 times,
26,see
tilings
31 3 time. 33.
40, see
tilings

lb.

18, 29.
iiL 9. 12.

la.

la,

18 l5t&2nd.
18 3rd,

Ib.Ib. Phil,
la.-

thing.-;.

A men,

24, see
lb,

[tilings,

16,

la.-

xiv. 5, IS.
21, see
(for.)

5, 7, 8.

vi. 13,

Ib.-

things.

lb.

31.

:jrd.

7 4 times, see

3.5, .30, 37, 44.


xxviii. 30.

3.

15.

i.

ii.7,10, see.\things,

21 ,see

2 2nd &

20.

Tim.

V. 3, 9.

Ib.-

3.

1.

10.
13, 17, see

15,see
things
19, 31 twice.

la.-

la.-

xiii. 21''t.

la.

lb.

times

lb.

24.

101st.
lb. 2

13,

20.

i.

(fii-st

xii. 6 twice, 11, 12,


13 twice, 10, 20 twice.

30

ti.)

4 times

things,

of.)
lb.

1^1.

3,

all

2,

ri.

IS, see

Rom.

^ see A
things

.332nd,

things.

3, 4, 14.

b.

10, 15, mai-gin

13.

la.

la

see

[ihinffS.

-20.
10 2nd, 'see

1st,

see
things,

9,

(J

lb.

4,

11,1
iv, 8,

31.

xi. 2, 12,

1.

la.

11,
iii.

Tr

*,see

Tr

2 2nd.
4,6.

T.

t*.)

3,
1 twice, 2 it.

ii.

la.

men.

21 =J (Xo.

lb.

lb,
la.
lb,

A things

(pm Lb

11

sec

24

lb.

15,

i,

16 (No.

17.

lb.

11).

3.

18.

Tim.

Ai).)

5i 8.

xxviL

[men.

i>.)

12 (No. 3, I,m Tr
2, see A men.
16.

la. 1
la,

22 twice, see
23 twice.

things.

1.

14, see

lb.

la.

lb.

1 twice, 2, 3, 4.'

GL

30 (No. la,
H.)

TTr A

xxv. 8,
tliiiig at.)

men.
[men.

see

11,

10,
15.

[A

4, 9, 10.

ii.

la,

12, 15.

xxiv. 3
places (in.
3 2nd.

11,

la.

Anieans

3ril

la,

24.

10, see

la.

10, see

see

lb.
26, 27.
lb, 2 Thes. i. 3, 4, 10.

iii.

3, 8.

i.

22,

lb.

(by.)

3.

xxiii.

G 1,1)

21.

25,8eo

la.

A things

[TrA.)

20 (oM.

thin;

men.

22, 20, 2S.

V. 5,

14, 15,see
men.
21, see
things

iv. 1.

2iia,

lb,

la,

10,see

things

22

5.

lb.

8,

lb.

19 1st, see
19 2nd. [men.
22 1st
gee
22

2.

In.

iii,

vi. 6.

(most

G- L

(om.

24.

Tr

14,

Ib.-

I see

ii,

V. 14.

6 twice,

lb. 1 Thes. ii, 15.


la.
iii, 7, 9,
12, see
men.
lb,
13,
lb.
iv. 6, 10 1st,
2,
10 2nd.

2,

i,

lb.-

Ti-b.)

lb.

xiii. 2, 13, 14.

la.-

5, 18, 20.

lb.

2.

Ib.

lb. Gal.
lb.
lb.-

vii. 7, 17.

ix. 12,

38, see

21

lb.

xii. 12.

viii. 1.

lb.

la.

things

28,

la.-

lb.-

tilings.

.f.)

xxi

see A things
12 3 times, see A

vi.

lb.
lb.

35, see
30, 37.

things.

19,seeAthings

10,15, \ see

things.

-32.

A men.

lb.

iv. 13,

25, 26.
27, 28.

Ib.-

men.

ii.

lb.

XX. 18,19.

la.

13,see

xi. O.see

lb.
24 (a]}.), 26.
la. 1 Cor. i. 5 twice,
lb.
10.

la.

ix.

33.

means

2 Cor.

xv. 13, 14.

xvi. 4, 15.
19, see

2-
i.

2.

5,

SCO

A things.

lb. Jas.

i.

Rov.

8.

21.

la.

lb.

10.

ii.

3.

2.

iii.

la.

iv. G.

V.

la.

see

man-

24 ''

[aerof.

la.

1 3rd.

iv. 7,

U.

2 Pot.

xviii. 3.

A thing,

3,seo

i.

la.

5.

12
14

4,

iii.

lb.

IG.

xiv. 8.
XV. 4.

7, 10.

lb.

see

John

la.
lb.

10.

27,
V.

lb. 2

sou

of.

&

see

A things,

Jufio ;'.
15 4 times.
Rev. L 2, see

xiii.

Luke
John

1."?.

xxi. 17.
7.

i.

24.

ii.

2G.

iii.

V. 23.

xi. 48.
xii. 32.

35.

xiii.

Acts

24.

i.

45.

ii.

iv. 21.

X. 33.

2 Cor. ix. 13.


0.il. vi. 10.

Kph.
1

9 (om.

iii.

Thes.

V>

R)

12.

iii.

V. 14, 15.

2 Thes.

iii.

2 Tim.

ii.

2.

24.

iv. 16.

Heb. xiL

14.

Jas. i. 5.
1 Pet. iL 17.
Rev. xix. 18.

men.

ALL THAT.
'9,

" all,"

see

JTo. 4.

xxi. 4.

[that.

7,

things

8.

Acts

things.
[ncr of.
man19, see
(not at)
see

see

iv. 23.

Acts xiv.

27.

23.

iii.

37.

i.

V. 20.

19.

xxi. 28.
xvi. 19.
1 Cor. ix. 19, 22.

Rom.

IS, see

7.

2.

Mark

xi.T. 5, 17.

12.

lb.
lb.

lb.
lb,
lb,
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.

Acts xix.

lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.
lb.

Miitt. X. 22.
\ix. 11.
xxvi. 33.

21 22'*'>^<' 23 Is'
(no. .at.)
23 ^fd, 24.

2nd^ see

17.

John 1.
John 2,

lb,

see
things.

20,

iii.

la.

Srcl

17.
19.

IG.

ii.

&

'Jnd

14 istgeeAthings
14 -nd, see A (at)

7, 9.

i.

1st.

A manner

tilings.

9, 11, 16.

la. 1

S,

12.

V. 5.

la.

lb.

[thing.
11, seo

iu. 8.

lb.

1.1.

-7.

18.

lb.

lb.
lb.
lb.

xiii. 3.

A men.

17, See
la.

1.

xi. G.
xii. 15.

2nd.

Except where the two words are separate,


in 2i'hirh case see under each.

17.

viii. 3.

1 I't.

ii.

lb.

" ALL,"

TTus, see

11.

tilings.

ALL MEN.
iV^o. L

A things,

vii. 4, 9.

12, aeo

1 Pet. LIS,
ia.

iv. 11, see


v. 6.
13.

x.xiL 21.

10.

ALL THESE THINGS,

ALL AT OXCE.
(adv.) witli

"ALL,"

see

their imilti-

all

things

all

A"o. lb,

const it utinr/ a whole.

c(s

JIark

iv.

11.

tiule, all together.

Luke

,,

xxiii. 18.

THINGS.
ALL THING
1.

ALL HIS ARMOUR

'?

armuur, a complete
suit of arniouv nfeimve and defensive
all; and
armour.)
(from
coinjjletc

Luke

?,

see

('.
Matt.

"all,"

A^o. lb.

see " ALL." '^.

3.

John

21{.

vii.

xiii. 41.

xvii. 11.
xix. 26.

xi. 23.

XV. 15'.
XTi. 15t, 30.
xvii. 7t.
xviii. 4.
xix. 28.
xxi. 17.

xi. 27.

xxi. 22}.
xxii. 4.

Acts

Mark

ALL... LONG.

',

9.

see " ALL,"

Rom.

viiL 36.

2.

ix. 12.

Rom.

Luke

ALL MANNER.
see

" ALL," iVo.


Rev.

xiv. l.V
xvii. 22, 24, 25.

xiii. 23.

XX. 35.

xiv. 36.

xxii. 10.

xxiv. 14.
xxvi. 2'.

3.

39 (Xo.

1,

TrA.)

Rom.

xi.

viii. 28, 32.

xi. 86.

ix. 43.

X. 22.

xviii. 12 '*'

(W.)

41.

xiv. 17 (pm. Li

xiv. 2, 20.
1 Cor. ii. 10, 15.

Tr

21.

iii.

iv. 13.

xviii. 31.

12, 3iliiici.

vi.

ALL MANNER
Tras, see

"all,"

xxiv. 44.

John

OF.

A'o. 1.

la. Matt. iv. 23 ''


la.
v. 11.
la.
X. I ico.
la.
xii. 31.

Rev. xxi.

19.

l.-i.

Lnko

11..

Actsx.

la.
la.

Rom.
1

Pet.

xi. 42.

12.

vii. 8.
i.

15.

39'

xiii.

2,3.

u. 20.

1.

i.

6 '"'e.

viii.

12, 22. 25.


itlir.o^ 33,

ix.

3.

iii.

35.

[AW.)

iv.

25 (No.

3,

X.

Tr

23

xi. 2, 12.
xiii.

29t.
45'.
V. 20".
X 41.

7 4

i(n>.

xiv. 26. 40.


3 timot
\ii

x\-.

og

twlco.

xvi. 14.

xiii. 3.

xiv. 26

L.)

33, 39*.

11.

i.

1,

X. 8.

x. 27 (ap.)

21.

X.

32 (No.

iv.

30.

xi.

22t.

vii, 37.

21*.

iii.

iv. 34.

vi.

44.

ii.

xxiii. 20.

xxviii. 20{.

1,

26i'>d.

2 Cor.

ii.

9.

ALL
1.

2 Cor.

iv,

15.

17

V.

1.

(oi.

18.

1.

vi. 10.

1.

14

vii.

1.

iv. 8.

[all.)

1.

15,

margin (text,

(,

1.

1.

xi. 6.

1.

xU. 19.

1.

Kph.

10.

iii.

10, 11, 22 twice.

i.

2Tim.

1.

1.

Gal.

vi. 13, 17.

1.

oi-

1.

1.

Titus

ii.

i.

15.

iii.

iv. 13.

1.

1.

iv. 10, 1.5.

1.

viii. 5.

V. 1.3, 20.

1.

ix. 22.

1.

vi. 21.

1.

xiii.

1.

Phil. u. 14.
iii. 8 twice, 21.
iv. 12, 13

1.

CoL

16 twice_ 17 twic

1.

margin

1.

i.

18,

1.

all.

20
20, 22.

iii.

iv.
1

1.

Thes.

V. 21.

Jolm

Rev. xxi.

5.

John

1.

Rev.

Rev. xxi.

Tr

Acts
10

7,

AV

1), all.

ix. 32.

ALL SPEED

IS.

?,

(with.)

the ut-

")

as,

most

speedily, j niost speed.

Acts

xvii. 15.

20, 27.
20.

2.

iv.

11.

(,

xviii. 14.

1.
1.

ii.

iii.

1.

Gen. as here.
(Gen. pi. o/'"all,"

4.

iii.

1.

-,

[\7.
twice,

Jas. V. 12.
1 Pet. iv. 7, S, 11.
2 Pet. L 3.

1.

ALL QUARTERS (throughout.)


,, through (as jiroceeding from) ivith

4.

1.

1.

8 twice,

ii.

1.

iu. 0.

'I

2, 3.

i.

1.

1.

10.

7, 9, 10.

ii.

Heb.

7,

iv.

ALL

ui. 11.

1.

1.

ix. 8.

1.

Tim.

[H.)

G^ L A

waT/s, L'-)
1.

42

these things,

ALL THAT

(for.)

thus, even so, in this wise.


xiv. 21.

1 Cor.

ALL THINGS THAT.


'5,

ALL THERE WERE

see " all," A"o. 4.


Acts XV.

4.

(jires. 2>(ivt.

(01',

of

(for.)

to he), bein^

Jolin xxi. 11.

ALL... HOUSE (with.)


with

-ai'OLKL,

all

ALL

one's house oy family.

Acts xvi.

34.

(anything

at.)

any one, some one, a certain one

Tts,

anything.

ALL MEANS
by

all

;
in eA'ery way,
means, assuredly, certainly.

xviii. 21.

Cor. ix. 22.

ALL
1.

)<;,

(continue.)
2.

the whole night


through, (from
thnnigh, and
vvKxepexw, to pass the night, f?-om

to pass

'

3.-^

12.

vi.

at

all.

ihlnff

attcmphnlic

negative, in

doiying the

not,

no wise, by
no means.

thomiht or intention

of

ALL PLACES
(adv.

(in.)

4.

everywhere.

Acta xxiv.

2a.

(neut. pi.

Matt.

Act

15.

not at

4a. 1 Cor. xv.

V. 81.

all.

2.

iv. 18.

xvi. 12.

1.
I

Ruv. xviii.

14.

(in.)

r/"ALL," Xo.
iv.

o/

2.)

1),

to,

all

ALL
first,

(first of.)

Luke

xii.

I.

ti?ne,

(su2)erlative of

Heb.

(adv.

altogether,

wholly,

3.

wiih Arc. as here, according


throughout.

(things.)

it.

(a) v'ith ncfjative precedin/j,

3.

ALL POINTS

'?,

"ALL," A^a

-fci.

not

ov, not, denyiiiij

itself

Luke

entirely.

(a) ivith

night.)

in every
entirely
means, assuredly, cer-

all

tainly.

ALL NIGHT
SiavvKTifiex'o),

(at.)

wholly,

by

Avay,

8.

Avholly, entirely

irduTOis,

Acta

Acts XXV.

(by.)

^^^rtce

or order,

before.)
1

Cor.

xi

18.

ALL

ALL
of

ALL

2.

7,

3.

John

3.

la.

Heb.

^,
"';

2.

1.

me,

Xo.

2.

/.

xviii.

'i\.

22

''tc.

1.

ALLELUIA.
Alleluia, Heb.

(not at.)

2.

3.

11.

(nothing

no, not, denying the


xi.

^^] Praise

1, 3, 4, C.

8,

(-ET1I-ED.)

to prove, assay,

c(s

refiners

do metals by fire, to try, examine,


try the fitness, or goodness of; hence,
to have experience of by trial, to
approve.

not one, either person or thing.

Jolm

suggesting auother

ALLOW.

Rev.

2.

ALL

(lit.

3.

Rev. xviii. 23 '<.

ALL

any

not ever, never.

ix. 17

iii.

participle),

Rev. xix

(at),"

]see"\ ()," Xo.

3 Thes.

(i)ass.

translated in the Septuagint.

"A

under

21

ye Jah or Jehovah, (retained nn-

xviii. 38.
2.

1.

(no... AT.)

perhaps.

] see

iv.

meaning.)

uo longer.

(a) adverb,
''2'

Gal.

(conjunction), lest at

lest, lest

meant, of tvhich the thing spoken is


em1)lem or representative.)
the
Compare the word " parable."

very.)
38.

ALL

especially, (super-

all,

Acts xx.

43

(most of.)

most of

lative

at.)

to perceive, to observe, to
obtain a knowledge of or insight
into, to know ;
frequently
denotes a personal relation between
the person knoiving and the object

known; equivalent to, to be influenced by our knowledge of the object,

tliiiuj itself.

and

allow oneself to be

hence, to

determined by one's knowledge.

ALL
(..^,

3.

(once for.)

once for

to accept,

to receive

to expect, wait for.

all,

Heb.

once, at once.
4.

X. 10.

'',

to think

well

together
of, be

with, to consent to, approA'c

well pleased Avith, take complacency

ALL.

in.

continue, first, go, hail,


See
HOLY, UOUSE, LAST, MEANS, MOST, NO,
NOT, ONCE, ONE, PLACES, SPEED.
also,

,
,

4.

Luke

3.

Acts xxiv.

xi. 4.S.

(ji/oM'tor,

to place near or by the side


of as food ; to set or lay l)cforc, as
instruction ; to set clearly before

one by argiiment, and especially to


prove bi/ citations from tvritei's.
Acts xvii

Thos.

(from

/5',

whatever

is

mni-gin
[know.

[margin.]

bought to be eaten

wages.
Luke

iii.

14 (text, teages.)

ALLURE.

(be an.)
other,

15,
2'2.

4.

ii.

with l)rcad, a relish. Then, because


hired soldiers were at first partly
paid in meat, grain, or fruit, etc., a
stii)cnd, allowance, and generally,

3.

ALLEGORY

vii.

xi^

1
I

1.

ALLOWAXCE
ALLEGE.

Rom.

2.

15.

and

tosi)eak inortoan as.scmbly


of men), to speak so that one thing
is spoken, and somewhat ditl'ereut is

8((,

to take or catch, }in,prrly with


a bait, as birds or fishes are caught,
(from Sekeap, a bait.)
2

Pot

il.

18.

ALM
(from

14

,
, ^,

ALMIGHTY.

omnipotent,

1.

Matt.

2 Cor. vi 18 ; Rev. L 8
xix. 15 ; xxi. 22.
;

iv.

xi.

17

xv. 3

xvi. 7,

Tr.)
Luke X

iv. 4.

xiv. 23.
XV. 14, see

xix. 6.)
1.

xviii. 15.

3.

iv.

Mark

i.

(let.)

',
1)6
ei',

V. 21.
1,

Jas. ii. 17, see


Gal. vi. 4.

3.

ix. 18.

1.

1.

Heb.

mnn-

i.e.

in

words,
iii.

Eph.

see

3.

Acts xxi. 27, see

-14.

f
(bo.)

Hob.

ix.

(be.)

:i,

Acts

4.

iii.

2, 3, 10.

ix. 7.

(beixg.)
")

ii.

by

itself.
) itsel

17

ALONE

(let.)

to send away, dismiss, (hence


to divorce ;) to set free, (hence to

2.

ecioj,

3.

ea,

In genercd to leave anybehind (as

at death;)

aloe,

(the

xylo-aloes

tvhose

resimnis

and aromatic

dered

very 2>roper for embalming

it

qualities ren-

dead bodies.)
Juliu

xix

39.

ALONE.
alone,

company,

only,

single;

Avithout

solitary.

(neuter of Xo.

1,

used adverb-

ially), only, exclusively.

interjection

denoting indignaah or hali !) It


!

may however be the imperfect of No.'2,


but the former seems j^referable.
1

3
1

xxiv. 17.

to permit, to sufter.

an

tion or grief (like

x. 2, 4, 31.

ALOES.

1.

pity,

ALMSDEEDS.

2.

A (being.

1.

eavTov. himself, herself, itself,

ALMS.

/5,

iii.

to let alone.

xiL 33.

1.

ALONE

thing, to leave

xi. 41.

the

Thes.

according to or by,

forgiA'e.)

compassiou; a Avork of
mercy, 2)articulariy almsgiving; then
by puttinrj the effect for the cause,
the alms itself or money given to
the 2)oor. (occ. Acts ix. 30.)
VL 1 (&iKaiO(nJvr), righteoumcsa, G L
Tr A ti.)
2,

iv. 23.
xi. 3.

1.

Jas.

with an infinitive folloxving, to be about to do anything


(immediate or remote.)

22.

ALMOST
to delay

xxvi. 28, 20.

2.

1.

(let.)

36.

1.

Rom.

2.

brief narrative of
facts, or in a few

20.

vi. 4.

xix. 20.

Luke

-xix.

1.

a
short compass, in a
in a little,

Matt.

Acts
2.

xvi. 32 twice.
xvii. 20.
V. 38, see
(let.

1.

Acts xiii

),

vi. 47.

Luke i v. 4.
34, see

AQet.^

A (let.)

24,

m,

her place or
quantity
or
magnitude.

1.

see
see

xii. 7,

1.

little in

1.

(tip.), 1(1, 20.

xi. 48,

1.

xiv. 6, see
(lot.
-xv. 3C, see xV(lot.)

A Qet.)

15, 22.

nearly, almost, (from root, to


near.)

oAtyos, small, or

2.^

1.

40.

vi.

viii 0.

(let.)

A (when

they were.

ALMOST.

John

10.

34, see

xiiL 8, see

1,

24, see
-

apart, in private,

1.

Rev.

))

ALO

3.

and

Tras, all,

almighty,

streugth),
(occ.

ALP
A,

45

* with avTos, he, she,

ALPHA.

(,

Tr A) alpha,

the first of the

re

corresponding in name,

letters

and ])Oiver to the Hebrew


aleph, and in form developed from
Alpha in Phoenician means an
it.
aleph

as

[Plutarchi,

The last letter of the Hebrew alphabet is T~\ Tan (T) the
earliest symbol of the cross. So that
i)i these letters ive have foreshadowed
the Great Sacnfice, and the manner of
Popularly limoits being offered up.
Ilehreiv.

Alpha being

ever

Rev. xxi.

Rev. L S {ap.)

is first,

4.

5.

6.

6.

7.

now, at or by this
time.
Ah'eady, i.e. tvithont mentioning or insisting upon anything
John

-vv.

Luke
John

xii 49.

44.

Cor.

18.

1.

17 (pm. T.
:53.

adverb, at the same time, with


or together with.

a particle indicating certainty or


and so augmenting the vivacity rf a sentence; truly, indeed, by
all means.

Sr/,

even

Matt.

John

vi. 14, 21.

X. 4.

ix. 61.

word

XXV.

".others" being

understood)

(now.)

see

35i (om. ii,

09, 71. 73.

xxvii. 41

Mark

Lb

ALREADY

(sinned.)

iii.

iv. 30.

vii.

xi. 20.
xii. 0, 22.

xii. 9,10, 18, 26, 32.

xiv. 9, 31 1.
xv.31;, 40, 4I,43{.

xiu. 9. 14. 32,

a conjunc-

from

tc,

(No.

2), by uniting things sti'ictly


co-ordinate, while re aniiexes some-

which does

not

directly

or

Liike

iii.

iv. 23, 43.


v. 10, 30.

vi.

4 (om.

34

G3

9, 12t.

42.

xiv. 3. 7, 19.
XV. 20 "let. 23.
xvii. 1 (om.

4.

ii.

ix.

35, 80'.

i.

Ii

TTr A R)

LTr A.)

19*. 20, 21'.


xviii. 2, 6, 17, 25.

xix. 39.

5.

(om.

13. 14.

l(ora.

necessarily follow.

10, 47, 52.


171. 19.

vii. 3,

vi. 30, 37.

viii.

IS.

and, also, even,

23.

iv. 45'.

viii. 7, 38.

tion of annexation differing

iii.

t.)

G :i L Tr

15, 27, 40.


xi. 16, 52.

to sin before.

ALSO,

[A

V. IS, 19. 27.

19.

2 Cor. xu. 21.

John

20, 28.

ii.

[N.)

G.->LTr

.)
55 (om.
xxiv. 23.

38.

G- LTr

32, 35, 36.

51 (om.

19.

i.

9.

[5S,59,0S.

27(o)n.

G^

(om.

x.\ii.20, 24, 39, 56.

xsiii,7.

14, :>'.

Acta xxviL

thing

LTTr AR)

iii)(om. it. Tr''.)

"already."

',

xix. 9', 19.

[Tr A.)

xxvi. 13.

and, also.

fA.^

xviiL 15.

[TTrR)
L

11.

[22, 28.

XX. 12, 31.


32t (om. ii, G=:
[Tr H.)
Lb
xxi. 2 (OCT.

17' (om. G-.


22t, 41, 44.

ALREADY

G r:

[A .)
Tr
Tr

L
L

37 (om.
39 (oM.

12* 2nd

is,

26.

if.

xvi. 1, 10''
xvii. 20,

xxiv. 27 (om.

',

xiii. 8.

44.

16 (the

l,4*,30,34t"',

xiv. 12}

7.

LTTrA.)

strip.

7/5//,

39.

40, 45, 40, 49.


xU. 8, 34, 40, 54.

xxii. 2ti, 27.


xxiii. 20.

be beforehand with, overtake, out-

X. 1 (om. Trb.)

xi.

3, 10.

y-vn. 12.
xviii. 33.
xix. 28.

another, to

34.

30 (om. Lb TrbW)
[Tr .)
viii. 36 (om. G :i L

XV.

iv.

come or do before

vi.

20.

ALREADY ATTAINED.

uL

Luke

vii. 8, 49.

21, see

to

implying accession, be-

G- L

10 (pm.

iii.

XX. 4,

PliiL

any more, any longer, yet

adverb,

xiii. 23.

V. 3.

Tim. V 15.
2 Tim. ii. 18.
1

1.

conjunc, j'et tnily, certainly,


nevertheless, however.

TTrAS.)

xxL

1
2'

re-

sides.

Phil. iii. 12 twice.


2 Thcs. ii. 7.

iv. 35.
ix. 22,

xi.

xix.

some-

to

but.

see

V. 39, 40.

Jiark

iii.

, assuming what has

and passing on

,
, .

still,

further.
V. 28.
xvii. 12.

xvith

KaX...or hk

only annexes, often with imjylied

TC,

f
*

time,

Matt.

reality,

ALREADY.
an adverb of

it

lation or distinction, and, also.

xxii. 13.

11.

2.

the first letter of the

alphabet, is applied to what


whether in time or rank.

thing more), moreover.

in

does

+ Se

(the

been said,

order,

Ox

Cf/mp((rative

Greek

ALS

L Tr

.)

(W)

L TTr A

29 "', 31, 32.


33.
even.

XX.

8.

xxi. 3. 20. 25.

Attei.
ii.

3. 11.

(TrAR)

22* (om.
26.

03 L

ALS
Acts

2 Cor. xiii. 4, 9.
Gal. ii. 1, 10, 13, 17*.

17.

iii.

V. 2, 16.

21, 25.

vii. 4.5.

V.

viii. 13^.

vi. 1, 7.

Eph.

ix. 32.

X.

4.5.

xi.

18, 30.

1,

xiii. 5, 9, 22, 33, 35.

your;

xxi. 13, 10, 24*,2S.


twice, 20*.
xxii.
xxiii. 11, 30, 33, 35.
xxiv. 6, 9, 15^.

x-xvi. 10, 26, 2H.

xxvii. 10.
xxviii. !>, 10.

[Ab t<.)
fAU.)

29t 1st (om.


29 2'>d
[21.

24.
'.

1.5.

[26}:, 29.

10, 24, 25.


xi. 1, 10.

xiii.

XV.

[27.

Ab.)

5, 11.

i.

9(oOT.LTrbi^)

Tim.

5, 12.

i.

[20.

u. 2, 5, 10*, 11, 12,


8, 9.
iv. 8, 15.
iii.

Titus iii. 3, 14.


Philem. 9, 21, 22.
Heb. i. 2.

14 3 times 22

7,

L Tr

'
'.

Cor.

13.

ii.

iv. 8.

12 (om. G=:

V.

vii.

3i(om.

(om. Gz:
10 (om. G=i

V. 2", 3. 5, 0.

ix. 1.

15.

xi. 11, 19.

t*.)

32.

],T

xii. 1, 26.
xiii. 3*, 12.

L
Jas.

xi. 6, 19, 23, 25.

ii.

xii. 12.

iii.

xiii. 12.
xiv. 15 twl<:e,19, 34.

V. 8.

1 Pet.

42, 48, 49.


ivi. 10.
2 Cor.
C,

13.

viii.

ix.

[11, 14, 19.

Cflce,

10,

7,

15.

4.

iv.

11, 21.

v.

(om. \> Trb.)

2 Joliii i,
& 1. Jii.lu8t.
14.

12.

3.

2, 6*, 24.

iii.

.)

1.

15, 10 twice.

i.

ii.

G ^ L Tr

x. 11, 14.
xi.

John

10, 11, 13, 14.

vi.

11.

ii.

iii.

) (om.

V.

2 Put.

0.

iv.

5, 8, 18. 21.
1, 5, 18, 19, 21.

V. 1.

11,

9, 10.

iii.

4.

ii.

iv. 6, 13.

14 twice, 22.
ii.

2, 11, 19, 2.5i.

iii.

28(om.LbTrAb)

n.

i.

XV. 1,2,3,14,18,21.

2.5.

Viii. .3t, 6.

[TrAR)

13.

2 twice ' 12

vii.

Tr

iv. 10.

H' G.)

[Tr

8.

-.

22 (om.

X.

[.
LTr

3, 4.

ix

2.

iii.

S, 16.

i.

Ruv.

ii.

15.

U.

vi.

xi. 8.

ALSO EVEN.
1.

Luke

TJ. 33.

ALSO
(ff/r

lav),

and

IF.
if,

least.
Mfttt, xxi. 21.

even

if,

AND

SO,

:.\

witness, even,

ME, THERE, THENCE, YEA, EI,DER.

but at

'',

au

altar,

(from

to sacrifice), whether of burnt ofcrings or incense.

2.

ii.

I,

ALTAR.

V. 13, 20, 25.

xvi. 4,
1

xi. 21.

.)

V. 11, 24.

31* 2nd.

6.

0.

8 (om.

Tim.

.. not.

HE,

A M.)
G=: L

8 (om.

ix.

See, AND,

u. 8, 13 twice, 14.

viii. 11, 17, 21, 23,


30 3 time,, -2, 34.

Rom.

[Tr

5.

i.

2 Thes.

lt,

Thes.

5.

ui. 4, 7, 8, 13, 15.


iv. i. 3 twice, 1(5.

iii.

S, 11.

22, 31

and

[27.

Gzi

(om.

Se,

iv. 6, 9, 11*, 12, 10.

21, see

a copulative

.also

8, 9, 29.
ii. 11, 12.

G^ LTr

|Tr

6.

i.

iii.

Col.

6, 13, 15.

vii. 4.

ui. 4, 12, 20.


iv. 3, 10, 15.

V. 2, 3, 11,

their

15, 20, 29.


4, 5, 9, IS, 24*,

i.

ii.

26.

vl

Pliil.

XXV. 22^.

negative, neither,

nor, not, not even,


denies a
matter of fact, while
denies a
matter (f thought or supposition.)

21.

27.
u. 12.

and

a disjiaictive

AVmG^ LTTrA)

xix. 21, 27.

24(o)/v.

ov, not,

instead of

your

28 i"'".

XX. 30.

,,

ALSO... NOT.
(from
conj.),

( ',
[,

9
bolh their
own, H] Koi

XV. 2".
32*, 35.

Rom.

twice, 21.
i. 11, 13
u. 3, L'2.
iv. 9, 10.
vi.

xiv. 15.

&1.

ALT

v. 2, 25.

xii. 3.

xvU.

46

<,

the altar structure, (properly


eh.)
a raised place,

ALT

47

ALTOGETHER WITHOUT HELP,


OR MEAXS [margin.]
(occ. 2 Cor.

ity,

2 Cor.

o)

AM
When

paH

of another tvord,

the translation of

a^ixed.

is

8 (text, in d(/2Jair.)

iv.

AM.

AND

Whe}i this is rendered hy the


I am.
personal pronoun (',,) an asterisk

8.)

i.

(I)

this is not

it is

to be
stand, to be in the utmost peri)lex-

utterly at a loss

Matt. iii. 11 viii. 8, 9


xi.
xviii. 20"
xx. 15'
xxii. 32* xxiv. 5'
xxvU. 24,43 x.\viiL 20 Mark L 7
18
6*
62*
19*
xiv.
xiii.
Luke i.
iii. 10
v. 8
vii. 0, 8
',
XV. 19, 21
xviu. 11
.x.xi. 8^
xxii. 27*. 33, 58, 70*
John i. 20*, 21, 27*; iii. 28
28 Sn.i
iv, 26*;
vi. 35*, 41*, 48*, 51*;
viL 28 lt, 29, 33, 34*, 36*;
viii. 12, 16, 18, 23'wice, 24*, 28*, 58*
ix. 5 (subj.), 9*;
;

ALWAY

(-S.)

always,

TTcii'TOTe,

1.

?,

(from

2.

and

all,

constantly,

ever,

there.)

'?,

througli

from

(adv. of time,

and

each,

time,

('^. 6 in one tvord.)

always.

4.

(the)

all

?,

10*.

'

all,

(that... I.)

hein{)

a conjunction,

,,

/,.
(tnnc
un-

tln'ough

all

/,

Tr A), 15 Mark viiL 27, 29;


Tr), 20; John xviii. 37; Acta

Matt. xvi. 1 3 (om. pron. L

Luke

-a?,

?,

relation, esp. as re-

at every

and time;

oppor-

2^1 (ice

hence the right time, a


definite or fixed

-|

time,

all,

plural, all the davs.

the,

0,

lyupa, day,
2 Cor.

11 twice.
XX
xxviii. 20.
v.
Mark
5 (No. 6, L T.)
xiv. 7 twice.

iv. 10.

11.

vi.

xviii.

V. 0.
vi.

Phil.

(,

8 twice.

Acte

20

25 (No.

ii.

3,

Col.

O.)

Thee.

3.

i.

Cor.

i.

iii.

I'hilom.

!>.

Hob.

4.

1 Pot.
2 Pot.

2 Pot.

i.

1.;.

3, 11.

W (No. 3,0.)

12.
4.

10.
rt

iii.
i.

AM

(which.)

(No. fi, LTTr.)


1&.

12.

),

(participle of
John

AMAZED

(be.)

to change

transitive,

one condition

to another,

(from

from

denoting the

of mind caused by inexplicable

occurrences,

,
/,

?,

(from

to take, take hold of


transitive,

the

of

tak-

removal

en or

remoteness,

state

of a

sciz-

man

carried out of his senses,


lunacy. In X.T. the weaker
fear,

and

intensive,

to strike.)

intransitive,

sense

and

out,

to be exceedingly stnick

mind,

fhen

to stand, place.)

77;(,
in

being.

iv. 9.

0.
I.

iii.

ix.

4.

2.

i.

Titiisi.

xi.lO(No.f.,LTTr.)
1

12.

2 The.

16(No.C,LTTr.)

Rom.

12.
.3.

iii.

2(No.6, LTTr.)

xxlv.

4. 20.

i.

i.

iv.

vii. 51.

X.

18.

ii.

(O ~),
All.GLTTrW.)

xviii.

v. 20.

vi

xi. 42.
xii.

18.

iv.

Kph.

29.

viii.

10.

ix. 8.

GaL

1.

xxi. 30.

Johii

,
state

Matt, xviii. 10(No. 3,0.)

Luke

Ml',

tunity.

a season.

?,

ever}'

season

gards

18 (pm. jiroiL

ix.

xiii. 25.

right measure

the

and

every,

all,

I am,
the infinitive of
(vdth the Ace. of the pronoun /, me,
and infinitive of verb, means, that...
I am.)

etvai, to be,
"i

'

the

not

2)iOnoun,

continually
whole, derstood),
(^. 3 in two tvords.)
CA'eiy one.

G.

,
, Gj

AM

in every way.

', throucih,
~a?,

*(.

"That"

every time.

xii. 15 '<, lOtwice;


xiii. 2;
xv. 9' Ist^ 92nd, iQtwice;
2 Cor. xii. 10; Phil. iv. 11; CoL
5; 1 Tim. i. 15*;
L
1 Pet. i. 16 * (om.
H); 2 Pet. L 13; Rev. i. 8*,
11* (.), 17*, 18; ii. 23*; iii. 17; xviii 7; xix. 10;
xxi.
A W); xxii. 9, 13* {om.
AV)

each time,

Avhen),

ore,

xva

xiv.

2;

-dhxajs, of co7i fin icons time, unceas-

ingly
of successive intervals, from
time to time, on every occasion.

3.

xL 25*; xii. 26*;


13, 19*, 33;
3*, 6*; XV. 1*, 5*; xvi. 32;
11, 14, 16, 24*;
xviii. 5*, 6, 8*, 17, 25, 35*, 37*; xix. 21; Acts ix. 5*;
x. 21*, 26; xiii. 25 i", 25
xviii. 10*; xxi. 39*;
xxii. 3*, 8"; xxiii.6*; xxvi.l5*, 29*;xxvii.23; Rom. i. 14;
vii. 14*; xi. 1*, 13*; 1 Cor. i. 12; iii. 4*; ix. 1 twicc_ 2;
x. 7*, 9*, 11*, 14*, 36;

as-

bewilderment,

amazement; a

trance,

the state of mi)turc.

cd
with
nisb-

ment

5.

%
^,

',

iviih
1.

Matt.

48

to have,
see

^.

3, above.

be awed, astonished,
wonder or fear.

xii. 23.

either

AMI
1,

2.

49

AMISS.

?,

(b) ivith Ace. luider,

locally) in the

out of place, out of the way


inconvenient, nnsiiitablc, improper.

05,

(adverb, from
wickedly,
1.

Luke

bad),

ill,

10.

Jas.

iv.

the middle, midst (of time or

';*"

:i.

-,

11
(

AMONG, AMONGST.

12.

.,

the middle or midst.

through.

1.

v, in,

of time, place, or element ; among.

(a)

2.

?,

tOAvards (in the direction of.)

(b) 7vi/h Ace.

(a) 2vith Gen. in favour

13.

of.

1.

(b) with IJat. at, close l)y.

direction, towards, against

consideration

of,

ajter

of mental

the mhstantive verb, with;

hence in

in order to,

vith

Matt.

to.

(motion

3.

15,

4.

/,

to the interior),

unto, Avith a view

into, to,

to.

ix.

1.

xi.

.').

xii.

6c.

xiii. 7.

tion.)

XX. 'iOf'M, 27.

1.

xxi. oS.

xxvi.

Ik,

6.

7, upon

of.

vi. 4.
viii. 16.

springingfrom ; )

upon, (bydirectiontowards)
jylace, extent.)

(from beside) from.

(a) u'ith Gen.

(b) with Oat. (at the side of) near, witli

(of persons only.)


witli Ace. (to

or fdong the side (f)

lieside, by, near.

X. 22.
xii. 18.
xiii. 26.

xiv. 14 see
(ia)
XV. 7, 12, 22.
xvii. 33.

xii. 7.

xvi.

2c.

Luke

1.
1.

(upon), throughout, over against,


then, according to, (in reference to
some standard of comjiarison, stated
implied.)
\iuder.

Gen. (beneath and separate


by, (marking the arjent or

ivith

from)
effi.cient

cause.)

28 (a j).)
441"

ii.

44 2" J

1.

(orii.

2c.

iv. 36.

1.

vii. 16, 28.

34.

xviiL 11.
XI. 25.

All.)

xxvii. 22.
xxviii. 4.

2c.

X. 3.

11.

30, see fall

36.

3.

25.
29(<ij).)

2c.
1.

xvi. 1.5.
xvii. 21,
(text, within.)

1.

2c.

XX.

2.

xxii. 23.
24, 26.

1.

Rom.

5, 6.

i.

margin

13
13

14.

1',

xi. 17,

xii. 3.

la.

37.
55.

XV.

11.

xxiv.

1.

1. 1

Cor.

i.

10.
3.
4.1.

26.
vi.

10.11.

ii.

14.

i.

1.

13,eoeA(froni)

43.
vii.

2, 6.

ui. 3, 18.
V. 1 twice.

VI
1.

marg. for.

9.

xvi. 7.
B.

47.

John

in.

viii. 29.

27.

3.

marg.

Slid.

24.

ii.

11.

4.1.

3.

4, 18.

ix. 46, 48.

5, 6.

xxvi.

14.

1.

(in.

32.

XXV.

viii. 7.

3.

29, see

xxi. 19.
21.
34.
xxiii. 10.
xxiv. 21.

42.

1.

1.

(down towards) down

3.

1, 25.

i.

i.

13.

(b) with Ace.

xiii. 10.

XV. 31.

40.

down.

(a) with 6V;i.(^i?o?{'H/ro??i^do\vn, against.

(a)

vi. 3.
S.

(om. ('2

34.

11.

01'

16,margin(text,

.)

1.

(Juxtaposition) beside.

34.

X. 26.

to (of place, number, aim;) over

A (from.)

17.

-.?3

Tr

see

v. 12.

20.

1S>,

ix.

21.
22.

iii. 2'?,

_4;j twice.

(of time,

9.

Lu>)

23.

1.

ii.

v-illt.)

(c) n'ith Ace.

xxi
Acts

15.

1.

2c.

241

iv. 12.

2c.

upon, (as resting on;) in


addition to, on account of.

8.

19.

24 2nJ, the translation of tho Dat. caao


for thtmsflves.

18.

(b) with Oat.

(c)

xvi. 17.

xix

7 (So. Gc,

iv.

V. 3.

over.

7.

XV. 24.

4.1.

1.5.

1.

(superposition.)

(a) ivith Gen. \\^on,( as

up

20, 42.

27.

i.

3.

from, out

5.

xiL 19.

56.

xxviii.

."?.

(b) ivith Ace. after.

56.

2c.

5.

xxvii.
Jlaik

1.

4a.

1.

1.

7b.

X. 19.
xi. 54.

2c.

1.

1.

ix. 16.

5.

1 1.

25, 49.
xvi. 7, 8.

3.

Gen. together with, amcmg.

in.

11.

22.

3.

2c.

(a) ivith

(om. anion;/

3.5

the peopl',
1.

to.

midst, among.

Julin

1.

iv. '23.

1.

\\'u\\(in association, not co-opera-

0.

ii.

of.

on account of or owing

evTcj?, inside, in tlic

10.

regard

means

with Gen. through, by

1.

with Ace. (hitherwards) to;

(c)

upon

close

of,

])lace.)

2.

(figuratively or

power

(of time.)

\'.

xxiii. 41.

AMO

5.

(<.

12. 43.

20.-

35 *'"', tho ti-an.sIntion of Gca coeo of


tho OtnliU.

All.)

1.

xi. IS, l(tnicc,30

1.

XV. 12.

1.

10.

2 Cor.

i.

vi.

1!'.

17.

AMO
]

2 Cor. X.

compare A

1.

-^i;.

1.

xii. 12.

1.

i.

1.

16.

1.

Eph.

Jas.

LTr

G=:

5.

1.

Heb.

1.

LTiu.)

8 (om.

1.

iii.

1.

V. 3.

Phil. ii. 15.


Col. i. 18, 27,
(text, in.)
iv. 10.
7b.
1

Thes.

11.

1.

ii.

7.

ojyposition, interrujytion, transition.)

V. 2, margin as
much OS ill you is

1.

5.

i.

with

14.
12.

iv. 8.

margin

i.

13.

1.3,

ii.

.) ,

if
2 Pet. iL

7b Rov.

ii.

Oc.

vii.

so.

(emphatic as contrasted
No. 3; it is used to mark

but,

4.

iv. 1.

3.

1.

1.

iii. (i,

Pet.

1. 1

,,

(om.

you. All.)

concealed anti-

rendered in N.T.

hy and, then, now,

(Gv),

2(5

V.

1.

but, ivith an aclversatii^e

2,

and sometimes

thesis; frequently

&y.

V. 1.
i.

1.

[ii.)

3.

ii.

margin

2,

ii.

among

l(o)ii.

iii.

1.

5.

2.

ii.

NO.

re,

force,

7, 11.

iii.

2 Tim.

12.

21.

Gal.

l.i.

10.

i.

formal

ovv, the particle of


therefore.

5.

8.

13.

6.

'

"1-

.1

I
ovv, the part fie
of

,,

in-

AMONG
iii.

2.3.

5.

'

(from.)

AMONG
3.

Acts xiv.

1.3.

Heb.

5.

v.

i.

3.

Acts XX.

moreover.

a reason or explanation,

for.

20.

a disjunctive particle, or; (after a

)',

comparative, than.)

COMPARE, DWELT., FALL, OUT,

also,

the demonstrative causal conj. is a

given as

(in.)

14.

contraction of y\ apa, verily then;


hence, in fiict; and, u'hen the fact is

8.

Sec

',

7.

1 Cor. v.

indeed,

>

Acts

inference,

an antithetic 'par-\

tide, trulv, indeed,

15.

ference, therefore.

5.

AND

V. l.J.

6c. 2 Tlies.

1.

:2c.

Tlies V. 12,

3.

xi. 0.

50

1. 1

1.

12, see
3.

PUBLICAN, SPEAK.

9.

certainly,

-//,

now, a particle of em-

phasis.

ANATHEMA.

.,

1 Cor. xii. 3,

/,

10.

a thiufi devoted to
an
destruction or given up to the curse.
margin

(text, occuried)

its

Heb.

/',

cwrve form.
vi.

13.

"

the general word, for "and


not at the beginning o/ the
English sentence.

[),

and,

also,

3,

annexation,

connects

introduces them.)

(tc denotes

tion;

conj.

somethinrj

added)

an internal, ro-eqnal
an external relation.)

of antitltesi,
iVo. 4.

distinguished

1.

Matt.

too freijucnt

for

less

No.

1,

X. 18
XV. 18, see

A they.
xvi. IgSHn-e, SCO

1.

XX. 4

1.
.

29

8tln>oil,

see

A from

BOO

tion of part.
l"i

xxiii.

2.

1',

[tlionco.
4'-'"l,HeeAhini,
4 '>'' (transhi-

1'

.them.
(No.

nil.

.1

.3,

LTTr A S)
the

23, SCO
[Trim.

other.

and

X.

.. A.

see

11, 2i(a;).)
1

xii. 41"'-

xviii.

5.

v. 38,
vi.

also.

2.

17 {om.
xxvii. 48 "l

2.

xxviii. 12

1.

Mark
also.

iv.

24
36

.)

XXV.

1.

emph(dic than

the exceptions.

Mark

3 time.

rela-

It is to he carefully

from

is

The following are

a conj. of annexation, annexing tvith


implied relation or distinction, and,
(annexinij

occurrence

.lentence.

co-ordinate,

re,

alsf),

3.

of

oven,

, No.

a,

quotation.

strictly

ihi/igs

thoiiijhts;
2.

Their

conjunction

the

is

bcgiiniing <f

7.

AND.

nnitinrf

No. 3 is genercdly the word translated


"and," when "and" occurs at the

.tomeu'hat resembles.

1.

who- which-

relative,

xvhen

a
ancle bone, (f7-om
the head of which this hone

iii.

compound

what- soever.

hammer,

Acte

together with, among,

'o(TTL<;,

10.

ANCLE BONE.
tlie

upon

by,

\\\)

(b) ivith Ace. after.

No.

',

time, with

(cdso used distrihidively.

(-S.)

an anchor, (from

Acts xxvii. 20, 30, 40.

same

., 2)rep)Osition, up in or

11.

xvi. 22.

12.

ANCHOR

adverb, at the

or together Avith.

offering,

\S>

ri'-''i'',flecAliim.

3r.l.

r,

4t)i.

xiv. 07

07

-'"'

2'"'-

twice

(.)

twlto,

SCO

.also.

XV. 30 2nJ

Tr

A R)

(om.

AND
Mark xvi.
Luke

1.

ii.

1st

i.t*ii..i.

1()

SrJ A

iii.

iv. 41,

11.

X. 1

[...

Tr

5 3rd,

1.

1.

^->xxiv.

20

John

11

L Tr A

2.

vi. 18.

5.

Ci.

it.

1.
2.

Acts xxi.

see

1st

10

he.

iv.

V. 19 1st.

(No.

3,

N),

2.

3>''

see

vii. 4,

1st

12

i;i

Snd.

25

1st.

it

3,

yet.

(om. AU.

AND... ALSO.
1.

"and," Xo.

see

" AND," A"o.

...

1.

.3.

2.
1.

xiv. 07.

2.

3.5

3rd.

A from

Rom.
LT.)

2nd.

fl

2nd.

1"

2.

Acts

xi. 23.

3.
1.

Cor.

XV. 27.

2.

Tim.

1.

Jaa.

32

V.

Tr

Rom.

iv. 41.

G-

5e,

(o.Ji.

xvi.

2.

vi. 14.

10.

iii.

iii.

2.

A'' i>.)

AND... AND.
1.

2.
1.

...-', botli...and

../cat,

Mark v.
G-.)
Luke ii.

ii.

...

l>t

<

16.

xiv.

both... and.

2.

Acts xxvi.

1.

Col.

2.

Heb.

20.

2 (<ip.)

ii.

iv,

2. J.-vs. iii.

12.
7.

AND.... VXD ALSO,


...
V.

32 (om. St,

O-

L ''

yet, nevortludcsfi.

30

vi.

xi.

7.

aUo.

also.

20.
i.

Cor. xiv.

see

2,

AND... FROM TIIENCI:.

ii

800

A.

iv. 21.

AND EVEN.
'/,

8.

see

2,

Cor.

Gz;

10.

xi. 23,

4th.

3,

58 (om.

not only... but.

and... also

xii. 45.

2.

Afrom
3,

H.eeeAnlso.
27

I't

(No.

',
and

1,

Jl.ark X.
.\ even
27,eeeAtknt

XIV. 7, see

D^

John

xxii. 29.

xxvii. 36.

1.

xiv. 20.

1st.

Lm.)
xiii. 1 3'd.

1.

Acts

2.

Isi.

27 (No.

ii.

(No.

Tr.)

Luke

2.

Acts

thonce.
i.

(5t'

1st,

2.

f.*.)

L Tr

30, see A also


40 2nd.

43

(ap.)
18 2nd.

1st

Tr S.)
21

truly.

-5, 8, 17, 20,

15, see

22 3rd, 28, 33, 48.


13 1st (No. 3, L

xu.

see

xxviii. 5

2'"i,

.;5

X.

1st

xxi. 12

"and," No.

see

21 3rd.

LT Tr.V }*.)

also,

,
,

1st.

3
4,

2nd.

15

xi.

(G:-) (No.

31 2nd,

and

LTTrA

XXV. 23 lit.
xxvi. 102nd, 113rd
16 2nd.
20, see A
A
30 3rd.

1st,

3rd (Xo. 3,

21

xvii. 8, see

Matt. xvi. IS.


Mark iv. 30 (om. Sd,

2.

from

3 1st.
6 1st (No.
W.)

ix.

3, see

2 2nd.

i.

2.

aUo

thence.

;fit

Kov.

i.

AND AFTERWARD.

( Se, see

3.

a)

A)(om. .)

Tr

1st

G=;

XX vii.

viii. 1

2.

from

they.

1st.

thence.
20
3, G.)

2.

"

1st.

2.

18.

i.

T.)
28
28 1st.

(o.n.

1st,

(om.

see

42
13

24 1st, 35.
xxiv. 5 2nd.
23 1st ft 2nd

11.

vi.

from

29, see
xxiii. 10 3rd.

32,seeA.,Aalso

3(5,

1 John
Jude 6.

S Snd (No. 3,
L

so also.

6.

see

1,

xxii. 7

13 8rd^ 33 2nd.

2.

a.

H.seeAthey

2.

2.

LTTrA

also.

TrA.)

1.

(o,rt.

llSn1(oj.G:J
*.)
IS ind, 20 2n>l,
283rd, 301", 37.

Acts ii. 3-'>"l,9-lth,lolst,


33 1st, 37 1st, 40 1st,
43 2ml, 4(j lit * 2n,l.

or

1.

tlience.

he.

(o,n.

t>.)

iii.

1 Pet.

2.

3,

1st.

15, see

XV. 27, see


John xix. 30, see
XX. 11 1st.
12 it.

2.

8.

Act.^ xiii. 21.

(No.

so

and thence, and from thence,


of place; and from tliat time.

3rd,

2.

22 -nJ

X.

if

.. also.
.. A.
A if.

see
7, see
V. 15, see
2,

iii.

I't.

vii. 2!i,

5.

TH.)
37
42

1st

11 3rd

see

3,

ix. 1.

2.

1st.

29 "-nl.
XX. 3 I't, 7 2n

then.
7.
2.

1.

so.

xix. 31st, G 2nd, 11,


12 2nd, 18 1st.
'27 (No. 3, St.)

1st.

1",

3.5

iv.l8l^t(on,.G-.
A .)
Ileb. i. 3 2ud.
iv. 12, see
A.
vi. 2 Ist * 2nd, 4 Ist,
5 2nd.

Tr

..

2.

Jas.

t*.)

20

25.

iii.

iv.

2.

A al.so

10, see
7.

ii.

much.

t.)

iii.

42nd.

xviii.

21.

4.

20

IS) Ist,'

Tr

Tim.
2 Tim.

1st.

2 '-nd.
20, see

'xii

2.

G-

30.

see
XX. 30 1st (ap.)
xxi. 11 1st &4th.
xxii. 12, see A he.
xxiii. 54 i' (om.

2.

31 1st.
xvii. 4 2nd &

[them.
10,

12.

-Jii 1.

H.)
13 1st, 23.
20 2"
(No.
A SV)

LTr

IG-

xviii. 9(ont.

3.

and thence, for e'lceieeV


re, and from Ihcnce, \i

hh)

(No.

W.)

11.
121st,

&].

1.

Heb. xi.'32

2.

2 (ap.)
17 "-nd (om.

I.

xvi. 5, see

transla-

tion of inf. to give.


42, see
the
other.
xii. 45 ^rJ * "ith
see
xiii. !), see
if.
xiv. 20, see A also.
xvii. 8 i"s see
rather.

A
3.1

see

4tli

2.

7.
5.

1st

.-'.)

lie.

3.

1st

10.

iii.
ii.

iii.

;i()2nl

:>
1'',

from

see

4 3rd,

8_i>t

1.

Col.

21

1',

2),

soe
also.
see A tlien.

V. 3.5,

Eph.

1.

1.

thence.
XV.

see

-iih,

18.

6.

2.

it

xiv. 12

if.

AND

20 twioe (ap.)

xiii. 4.

see

K.

Acts

^ see
thev.

1 1 i't

13
IS,

'-'1

A
Acts

and from thence, of jilace


from thence.)

(not tiWi,

L Tr

W.)

vii. 4.

Acta xxi.

1.

xxvii.
I

4.

(,

AND
AND HE

52

ANG

AND

(him, them, they, etc.)

Sometimes

conjunction,

this is the

Sometimes

2xirt of the verb.

ami

it is

Se, see

the

SO ALSO.
1

and

3.

G-.

L >>

^.)

"and," NOs.

Acts

V.

32 (om.

conjunction, ivith the pi'onoun, foi

In a few

"he."

this see
1.

and
an

/iaKeuOs,
eKeU'os

he, she,

j>l(t'Ces it is

(from

it,

and

demonstrative

emj)h<itic

see

AND THAT.
"and," ^.
1.

1 Cor. xiv. 27.

2)ronoun, that.)
2.

who- which- what- soever.

ocTTis,
Matt. XV.

IS.

sx.

Mark

Luke
John

1.

4.

1.

xii. 4, 5.

-.

11

(.)

{ ^',

vii. 20.

L.)

JIark xvi. 13 {ap.)

Acts

2.

AND THE OTHER.

xxii. 12.

xix. 3a

?5,
Matt,

V. IG.

see

"and

," ^.
|

Luke

xi. 7.

1.

xviii. 19.

2.

AND
When

I.

1.

and not

and pa7i of

the conjunction

and the pronoun, (for

ivhich see "l")

it is

Kayo'),

and

eyco^,

(for

xxvi.

Luke

ii.

xiv. 20.

XV. 15.

5.

xvu.

48.

xi. 9.

xvi. 9 ((tot

AR)
John

I.

John

JIatt. xi. 28.

2.

,
2.

see

demons, adv., then.

Luke

AND THEN.
^. 1.

"and,"

v. 30.

Tr

Acts xxii.

Rom.

"AND FROM THENCE."


Acts xiv. 20

ii.

13, 10.

., and

vi. 17.

viii. 26.

X. 27, 28, 38.


32.

Jas.

there, thither, (for

conj., e;<et, there,

In

Ileb. viii. 9.
ii. 18 '"'

xiL

Matt.

AND

IF.

not the separate conjunctions,


li

(for ivhich see "if")

oven
though, (for
jvi.

if,

but, at least,

if,

ecu'.)

18 (ap.)

Luke

xiii. 9.

Jas. V. 15.

AND
K(i.i;

see

"AND

IF.

Heb.

',

MUCH

IF SO

xii. 20.

AND RATH
see

" AND,"

^.

Luke

xvii. 8.

AND
ori-, sef

" AND," A^o.

4.

SO.

5.

Acta xvi.

'j.

R.

AS.

it is

al-

V. 23 (/col
X. 11.

Utl, T.)

and,

adv.)

all passages it is the conj.

adv., two separate


except

Mark

xx. 15.

AND THERE.

1.

xii. 20.

and

21, 20.

Gal. vi. 14.


Phil. ii. 28.

vi. 56, 57.

r.av,

3.')

AND THENCE.
see

xi. 3.

Cor.
2 Cor.
1

V. 17.

and and

1. Joliii iv.

XX. 15.

xxii. 20.
i. 31, 33, 34.

When

xi. 42.

xviii. 19.
xxiii. 14.

not the conjxinction

the verb;

1.

Luke

xxiii. 23.

and

words (which

the

see),

ANG

53

of any proof that Ministers of the


Christian Church ivere ever so called
(ii) because tJie internal evidence seems
to point to the Jewish character of the
See '' Synayocjue^^
Seven Churches.
Rev. ii. 9; iii. 9. "Jews," llev. ii. 9,

and

because

(iii)

ivar

ki'eig,

Eng..,

rage),

sanguinary revenge

be-

"

mus, the Avorkiug and feniicnting


of the mind, the demonstration of
strong passion, which may issue in
anger or revenge, though it does not

ii.

9.

"iii.

Gal.

24.

1.3,

xiii.

Col. ii. 18.


2 Thcs. i. 7.

xvi. 27.

Tim.

xviii. 10.
xxii. 30.

xxiv. 31, 3i;.


XXV. 31, 41.
xxvi. 53.

Heb.

xxviii. 2,

''<;,

ANGRY

xiii. 2.

1 Pet.

13.

12.

i.

iii.

xii. 25.

2 Pet.

xiii. 27, 32.

Jude

11, 13, IS, 10, 26.


Ti-b
28 {om.

Rev.

.)

ii.

22.

i.

1, 20.

1, 8, 12, 18.

ii.

V. 2, 11.

ix. 26.

viii. 2, 3, 4, 5,

iii.

XV. 10.

1.

S, 10, 12.

131"(,

xvi. 22.
XX. 36, see
unto the.)
xxii. 43
xxiv. 23,

13 2nl.

(equal

(.)

cagk
[,U1.)

14

ix. 1, 11, 13,

tw'

X. 1,5, 7, 8, 9, 10.

[15.

xi. 1 (tip.)

51.

15.

V. 4 {ap.)

xii. 7twicc^ 9.

xii. 20.

xiv. 6,8,9,10,15, 17,


XV. 1,0, 7,8. [18,19.
xvi. 1.
[A W.

XX. 12.

Acta T.

19.

vii. 30, 35, 38, 53.

3 {om. G =: L
4 {om. AU.)

viii. 26.

5.

vi. 15.

xii. 7,
15, 23.

8,

9,

10,

11,

xxiii. 8, 9.
xxvii. 23.
viii. 38.
1 Cor. iv. 9.

xvii. 1,
xviii. 1, 21.

Rom.

vi.

xix. 17.

XX. 1.
xxi. 9.

.3.

12

xi. 10.
xiii. 1.

(/).)

17.

2 Cor. xi. 14.

xxii.

A^iGELS (equal unto

9,

Tr

8 {om. All.)
10 {om. All.)
12 {om. All.)
17 {om. All.)

X. 3, 7, 22.

xi. 13.

(i,

8, 16,

tiii:.)

(the above with ros,

2)refijced.)

0(jiuil,

Equal to the uugcls.


Luko

XX. 36.

iii. 8.

[verb.]

(be.)

ous anuer or resentment.

6.

{om. All.)

7,

Col.

the ani-

to be full of black bile, (from


gall, bile), to rage with jeal-

2.

1, 5, 7, 14.

vii. 1, 2 twice, 1].

xii. 8, 9.

is

be provoked to opyi],(see
"anger") to be or become augiy.

1.

4, 11.

6.

30, 34, 35, 38.


ii. 9, 10, 13, 15, 21.
iv. 10.

i.

13.

2, 5, 7, 9, 16.

ii.

and

thing.

4, 5, 6,

xii. 22.

5.

,
,,

16.

iii.

i.

necessarily include it.)


Mark iii. 5.
Eph. iv. 31.

21.

viii. 38.

i.

from

(see above)
provoke to
by or along Avith some other act or

iv. 14.

41, 40.

.?0,

19.

iii.

is

ANGER

8.

i.

19.

iv. 0, 11.

i.

\.<;

became, in spirit, on the Lord's

Matt. L 20,

John

the idea of

This

in killing.

German
French, orgucil, and
in

traced

longs etymologically to opyi], (while

24

Luke

which tenninate
is

scene of these Churches seems to be


laid in the latter day, see Rev. i. 10,

day," (see "day"); Rev. ii. 13 and


xiii. 2 and xvi. 10, "Satan's seat";
Rev. ii. 10; iii. 10, special persecutions;
and the peculiar personcd
manifestation of Satan, ii. 10, 13,

Mark

[nouu.]

auger, together tvith the desire of


revenge, (from Heb., y^Ti, to kill,
and all the tumults of passion

whole

the

ANGER

and

cdl the figures, ilhistrations,

jyromises.

ANI

ANO
1.

ANOINT

54

(-ED.)

to anoint with oil or oint(Indicates the anointing for


ment.
festal purposes, health or euihalm-

ment.)

2.

3.

4.

to touch the surface of a body


shghtly, gi-aze; to rub over, anoint.
(This word denotes the official anointing as of a king or priest, hence

$,
),

(,

Christ.)

to
to

rub

in.

rub on, l)esmcar, anoint;

lay on ointment.

(a) folloxved
5.

1.

by

upon.

to rub Avith ointment; anoint


with aromatic ointment.

Matt.

vi. 17.

ANO

ANS
ANSWER

[nunn.]

,
(-S.)

(,
,

,
,
,

55

a separating from, (from


separation, judgfrom,
ment), hence a decision, an answer.

1.

2.

sentence,

a judicial

con-

demnation.

3.

speech in de-

a defence,

fence.

4.

an asking;

question,

by enquiry.

entpiiiy after, seeking

1.
1

Luke

ii.

47.

2.

2 Cor.

3.

XX. 1.

1.

Jolm

1.
3. 1

i.

xix.
Cor. ix.

i.

margin (text,

'.),

tentence.)

9.

3.

2 Tim. iv. 1(5.


1 Pet. iii. 15.

3.

4.

21.

22.

ANSWER OF

GOD.

<;,

a doing of business, cowimercial or public, esp., a negotiation,


a giving cA-idence to ambassadors ;
also, of an oracle, a response; hence
a divine answer.

,
,

ANSWER

[verb.]

(-ING, -ED.)

1.

(in

^..

in Mid. only,)

and hence

to give a judicial answer,

gen., to answer, respond, to reply to

a question;

2.

di(liculii/;

to answer charges.

esp.,

to talk one's self out of

to speak one's self

to plead for one's

off, i.e.,

to defend

self,

one's self before a tribunal, or

else-

U'here.
3.

the mouth, to say,


the words, rather
than the sentiment, which is

?7', to

litter witli

speak, (relatin;/

4.

),
or

thiuij,

to

to take

i.e.,

.)

under any person

to take

ii])

by placing

oneself underneath, to take


discourse, continue
1.

Matt,

x.xii.

x.xiv. 4.

1.

XXV.

'.,

12,

20, 37,

4.j.

xxvi. 23, 2,^1, 33, 62.


03 {oM. Tr H.)

1.
1.

GO.

1.

xxvii.l2, 14,21,26.
xxviii 5.

I.
1.

1.

the

1, 21), 40.

1.

40, 44,

up

to reply.

it, i.e.,

Mark

iii.

33.

1.

V. <.!((; v),(oOT..VII.)
vi. 37.

1.

vii.

1.

1.

28.

(om.

Tr
[.)

ANS

ANT

56

ANTICHRIST

Acts XXV.

(-s.)

which appears as Christ

more

which means rather a false

Jolm

man.

see

viii. 0,

2 Thes.

xiii. 8,

xiv.
(not.)

see
see

Heb.

7,
V. 11,

iv. 1.

11, see

thing.

A thing
A man.

see

see

3.

?,

Is',

IS

see

5.

6.

28, see
27,

2 Cor.

35, see

the negation stronger.)

10,

^w

1, 15, 27,

14, soe

see

A thing.

^R^nii-V}'""^"'"'
vii. 1 (No. 1, G-vL

5,

21.

any

Tr

16 Is', see.Vmore.
16 2.,.l.
ix. 4 '"i"

t),

see

see

xviii. 11, f
22, see
(no.)
xxi. 4, soe

more.

A more

A
A

see
thing.

15,

ii.

xii. 8,

man.

A')

tiling.

see

0,

vi.

Eph.

see

iii.
.vi.

Gal. V.

not one, no one.


is

A man.

thing.

xii. 0,

interrog. pron., lias or

0.

iii.

Joliu

4.

i.

ii.

not.

/xv/Tis,

Tot.

man.

see

xi\.

not one, no one, none, nothing,


(ivith another negative which in Greek

8,

more

2 Pet. iu. 9.

see

7,

i.

tiling.

?,

'w.ce,

I'J

A tldiig.
A man

man.

makes
4.

X.

thing.
see
man
13, see
(neither.)
V. 12,13 "',14, 19

Jas.

see

see

IX. lo,

of one only, all of him; of


one in a mimher, any; of several,
GxcYj; in 2)1-, all.

16.

see

19,

2iid.

IS

viii. 2,

all;

man.

(speak to.)
-

2.

15 1", see

xii.

lo-nd,

man.

one.

12, 13.

iii.

15.

i.

iii.

iv. 3.

3.

ii.

iii. S.

\ tiling.
A more

14, see
XV. 18.

ANY.
some

one,

8,

IV A) margin

v. 15.

39.
ix. 11.

12.

any

G (G.^) (No.

the.

vii.

Tt?,

A thing.

ii.

ii.

GL

vi. 1.

1.

see

8,

i.

iv.

u. 2, )
1

A man

-nd

13
1 Tlies.

xxviii. 21 twice.
vi. 2, see
lon-

1 Cor.

IS 'wice^

['

iu. 13 's'.see

ger.

it.

4. 8,

23.

(not.)

Rom.

Antichrist, hut as attempts to realize

ii.

vi. 8,

ii.

42.

\pev8o-

than an opponent of Him.)


The
many Antichrists vmst be regarded
not only as forerunners of the actual

John

'no. .)
34, see

in o])j)ositio)i

from

Christ, fas distinct

Col.

A longer.
see A

24, see
x.xvii. 22,

that

hypocritical representative of Christ

Eph.
1.

se6A(with-

17,

out.)

opponent of Christ

tvhich sets itself in the place of Christ,


to

ANY

more.

thing.
27, see
xxii. 18, 19, see

man.

man.

V. 27.

one]
7.

card, num., one.

efs,

Matt.

xi. 27,

iy;)-seeAman

xii.

xviii. 19.
xxi. 3,

xxiv.

John
mail

1.

1.

")

A man

see

V. 4,

(neither.)
35, see

4&1.

.^

see

13, see
10, eee
xiii. 5,

viii. 33,

A
A

eee

15, Bee
21. Hco

more.

18

tiling.

man.

(a/),)

5, not one,

see

2a.

Acts X.

A man

'',

eee

8-*>i.l, ;ji,

BO

(man.

A man.
'MS, see A more.
40,see A question
28, eee

32,
)

xi.

xxi.

0.
3.

Acts

v.

57,

1.

34.

1.

ix. 2.

X.

1.

Act xxvii.

31.

ANY AT ALL
" any," No.

(not.)

3.

see

Luke

.XX. 40.

man

A thing
see A
man.

ANY

(without.)

(a/>.)

3^.

7.

28.

see

5.

12

(a) ivith another negative.

ovSet's, see

!,

lYo.

no one.

thing.

x. 0, 28,

man.

XX. 27.

all.

2.

seeAinan.

xiv. 14, see


xvi. 30,
1
xviii. 31, j

A man.

liv. 8, iiee .V

at

man.

xii.20iwlce,47j

ix. 30.

.see

man.

man.

viii. 43.

xix. 8
thing.

ix. 22, 31,

thbig.

xiv.u3,
xvi. 8 I'SeeeAthiiig
8-''<i,8ee

A miui.

A mail.
see A nioro.

Luke

ovSet^, see

(never.)

ix. 8, see
\

17, 37,
48.

A further

viii. 20.

^'

vi. 40, 51,,


vii. 4, see

thing.

40.
25.

iv. 33,

Marki.44,i'"''^^>^"

"any,"

1,

41.

see

3,

11.
ii.

xxiv.lT.seeAthing
23,

i.

(not.)

thing.

A fiulhcr.

71,see

4C'-'nd^seeAmore

xxii. 10,401'

35, see
1.

ANY

I.uke xxii. 10,seeA more

A one.

soe

xiii. li,

/y.v/0t,

not one, no one, no person or

thing, nothing.

A tiling.
A (not.)
A man.

14, see
28, see
47, BOO

Acts XXV.

17.

xyii.25,seeAthing.

xix
3!',

38,866 A man.
see
thing.

xxi V. 1 2, see A man


XXV. 8, see A tiling
at all
11, see
10.

tliini;.
^

ANY FURTHER.
Tt,

any more, any longer,


Mark

v. 35.

Liiko xxii. 71.

yet,

still,

Mark

even.

xiv. 03.

ANY
1.

2.

57

ANY

ANY MAN

ANY LONGER.

8<;,

eVi, see above.

uo morc, uo longer,

lest

negative.)

i'ur-

Mark

ther.

2.

(nothing.)

not one, uo one, (with another

Acts x.w.

24.

Rom.

1.

44.

i.

vi. 2.

ANY MEANS

ANY MAN.
1.

2.
.3.

i.

Tts,

ANY MORE.

not one, no one.

inter rog. proii., lias

/lifTLs.

is

o?

any

2.

each one, every one.

Acts xxiv.

1.

1.

Rom.

1.

1. 1

xxiv. 23.
(nei-

M.att. xxii. 40.

1.

2.

JIark

1.

xii. 8.

1.

Luke

2.

xviii. 11.

2.

LTr.)
X. 2S.

xiv. 27.

xvi. 8.
Luke xiv. 8.
xix. 8, 31.

1.

Eph.

1.

Tis, lent

Tr

3,

for

any man, L

.)

1.

1.

2.

ui. 13.

1.

1.

2 Thes.

ix. 22, 31, 32.


X. 0, 57.
xii. 20 twice^ 47.

1.

Heb.

xvi. 30.

1.

1.

Jas.
1

xii. 15.
i.

13, see
ii.

(ther.)
(nei-

1, 15, 27.

v. 10.

Rev.

1.

,
ovKCTt,

20.
xxii. 18,

Luke

no more, no longer,

xxii. 10.

11.

to

Jas.

2.

to placc near or

add

lleb. xii. 10

i.

13.

negative.)
viii. 33.

(lit.

side

should not It added to tliem.)

every one,

ONE.
see

"any," Xo.

1.

19.

ANY QUESTION AT

<,

ALL.

not one, no one, nothing,


another negative.
a.

ANY MAN

Luke

XX. 40.

(no.)

not one, no one, (ivithout anotha-

ANY THING.

negative.)
Acts xxvii.

by the

to.

ANY
all,

(a) with

ouSeis,

xiv. 13.

(never.)

not one, no one, (without another


John

Rom.

(speak to.)

Matt. xiu.

ANY MAN

lest fiu-

(ivithout another

negative.)
v. 4.

(not.)

no fm'ther, no more, no longer.

ANY MORE

iii.

(neither.)

uo one,

ANY MORE

,
1.

of,

ANY MAN

(no.

not... no morc.

ther.

iii. 8.

iv. 11.

John

1.

1.

ov^iU, not one,

4.

av. xviii. 22.

4 (No.

iv. 33.

xviii. 31.

xxi.

0.

ii.

ii.

vi. 40, 51.

xix. 38.

22.

1.
1.

vi. 8.

Col.

1.

-^cts X. 47.

vii. 16.

2 Cor. xii.

0.

(never.)

ix. 8.

XX. 30.
xxii. lG(o)n.L''Trl'

ANY MORE

ix. 15 (No. 2, for


Iva Tis, that any man,

1.

Rev.

2.

V. 11.

1.

vii. 17, 37.


viii. 33, see

no further, no more, no longer.


double negative.

A R)

xi. 8, 10.
xiii. 5, 21.

XX. 28.

.,

viii. 10.

1.

ix. 30.

ou6ets,

still,

vii. 18.

1.

ther.)

Mark

yet,

viii. 0.

Cor.

1.

44.

V. 4, SCO

John

3.

(no. .)

xxi. 3.

i.

12.

xxvii. 22, seo

xii. 19.

xxii.
40.

any more, any longer,

eVt,

even.

xi. 27.

Mark

1.

All the places, except ivhere the equivalent is tivo separate words, (which see.)
Matt.

X. 19.

not one, no one.

ovSeis,

one

5.

Luke

any one, some one.

(by.)

double negative.

22.

I.

Ti5,

anv one, some one person or thing.

ANY
2.
3.

TTcis, all,

every, see under "all," iYo.

not one, no one, nothing,

(u) u'ith cuiother negative.


4.

8^,
(a) ivith

0.

not one, no one, nothing,


another negative.

58

1.

APP

,
[

dowu to the foet,(from


to send or let down.)
Actsi. 10.

1.

4.

Tim.

ii.

1.

xii. 21.

1. Jiis. ii. 2.

3.

XX. 33.

2. 1

Pet.

iii.

59

,
,

3.

i.
ii.

APPARELLED.

7, 13, 19.

4.

xvii. 3.
xxiii. 27, 2S.
xxiv. 30.
xxvii. 03.

3.

ix. 4.

toioards or hither),

21.

Acts XXV.

Acts

11, 12.

Acts xxviii.

1.

19.

see

(-ED,

trans., to

make

-.)

with no necessary asof any beholder at all.

1. 1

vii. 2, 30, 35.

3.

ix. 17.

3.

from

to

is

It refers to

2'w'

18.

xii. 1, 3.

2.

G L

known

not appar-

APPEAR

xi. 44.

(things avhich do.)

the.

things seen (from Xo. \.)


Heb.

xi. 3.

manifest,

make

fortli.

,
to

show plainly

to be

to

may

or

may

basis in reality.

subjective, the power of sight,


or seeing, eyesight; a viewing, view,

ance;

siirht.

manifested, appear

make

any

a sight, i.e., an appearance, figure, form; outward appeai*-

or clearly;

to give light,
(as here), to come
to light or into sight, to be shown

up

seen, form, shape,

is

oi/ts, objective,

.3.

plainly.

that which

a face, visage, countenance,


the front of anything ; one's
look, countenance; a person, (from
TT/aos, to, and w\p, the eye, pi'operly
therefore that part of anything
which is presented or turned to
the eye.)

to shine forth, display; ap-

passive,

forth.

iii.

later,

pear upon; to come into light.

blaze

u. 28.
iii.

Rev.

APPEAR NOT.

.,

2.

referred to the organ.)

make

apparent, show

0.

togelher,

not have

tvhich denotes the act of

and

v. 4.

figure ; appearance that

regard to its impression


on the mind (subjectively) different

5.

iv. IS.

John

APPEARANCE.

jectively) or in

4.

(things

30

not seen or

tSos,

1.

the thing seen, ivhether in itself (ob-

,
,

Pet.

3.
3. 1

rejiirsent

the
to sec, (from o\p or
eye), to look, to see an object appear-

oirrofxaL,

ing ; pass, to be seen.

3.

28.

itself,

sumption
This '^phenomenon" may
a reality, or a mere shou'.

seeing

20.

which do.)

3.

light, let shine,

In N.T, only
intrans., to appear, expressive of how
a matter phenorninally shows and

2.

11.
4.

ix. 24.

ent, concealed.

throw light upon.

presents

Heb.

.').

not.

Luke

APPEAR

iv. 15.

ii.

iii.

xxii. 43 (ap.)
xxiv. 34.
ii.

<,

32.

Titus

1. Jas. iv. 14.

come

4.

xix. 11.

xxii.

20.

xiii. 7.
4 'wic

Tim.

xi. 3, sea

^.
(,
.)

TO.

APPEAL UNTO.

2.

9.

Acts XXV.

8.

iii.

3.

xi. 44,

Acts

APPEAL

Col

31.

one (hy turning towards and crying


to him.) Mid. to appeal to any one.
Acts XXV.

11.

ix. 8.

on any

to call

i.

vii. 12.

3.

4.

12(.),14(;)
Luke

vii. 13.

1.

xvi. 9 (ap. )

(not

20.

2 Cor. V. 10.

Mark

APPEAL.

IX vii.

Rom.

3.

vii. 25.

to call to, to call on,

j sight, etc.
Acts xxvi. 16*'c*

sight,

20.

1.

clothing, apparel.
Luke

be visible,
open to

xiii. 26.

ill.

///09,

>

vi. 16, 18.


'-

ei',

mani-

visible,

open to

fest,

Matt.

or go, see "come."

to be,

( et/xi,

'

9.

come

to

3.

John

2.

2 Cor.

vii. 24.

Cor.

v.

12

margin

urook, the/act.

X. 7, see

ward.)
1.

Thos. v. 22.

pass,

APi'EARANCE
2.

2 Cor. X.

1,

margin

(outward.)

(toxt, prejcnec), 7.

-V

(out-

APP

',

APPEARING.

60

9.

(/,

an uncovering, an

uiu'eil-

When

ing; disclosure, re'elation.

it is

1.

,
1

Tim.
Tim.

vi. 14.
i.

10.

Tim.

1.

-2

1.

Titus

iv. 1, 8.

ii.

13.

(-ED.)

2)roperly to put or let

Acts six.

APPOINT

35.

(-ED.)

to put, set, place; then general-

a thing into a j^lace ; and


to bring into a situation, to bring

,,
,
,

cause to put or j)ut for

(a) middle, to

Acts

as here

to aiTange as
(a)

one

and

in

likes,

Middle
X.T. only,

dispose

of.

to aiTange, put in order,

especially in military sense, to

;,

1.

Hob.

i.

(a) trans., to

/,

A (be-

10.

11.

iii.

5.

2.
2.

9.

ix. 27.

1.

1 Pet. u. 8.

(be.)

to be ^Gt or ajypointed.

Tlie.'i.

iii. 3.

(before.)

pdace or post in front, to arrange one pe7'so?i before another (so


as to defend him), pass., to take the
lead, go first genercdly to appoint
to

APPOINTED

U'TTr A

iK.)

(time.)

a before appointed day or


time; a fixed or limited time within

which money
brought,

ivas to be jyaid, actions

etc.

Gal. iv.

2.

APPOINTED TO DEATPI.

(.., condemned

to arrange in order with


others ; generally to arrange, order,
as jKirts of a vihole ; institute, ap-

or aj)p()inted to

1.

(a) trails., to set

down,

Cor. iv.

make

lift u])

A.V. IGll, error approved

,,

to death.)

(-ED.)
to seize uj)oii, lay liold

hold down, keep undei; catch,


overtake, come up with.
of; to

set,
2.

),

to j)ress by laying one's liand


upon, to lay hold or hands on; to
catch, ajjj/rehend in a violent or hostile manner.

to be set, set one's self down, settle.

ara^etKnyxi, to

(in

APPREHEND.

place ; (b) intrans.,

set in order assoldiers; act a.s guards;


then to ordain, appoint, (b) intrans.

forth;

vii. 44.

i.

deatli.

to stand.

8.

i.

APPOINTED

point.

7.

Titus

,
,

to ari'angc througliout, to
dispose in order; then, to set fully

(,

v. 9.

Tim.

4.

APPOINTED

draw

arrange, (a) in mid. appoint, ordain.

6.

lb.
1. 2

23.

,,^.),

soldiers,

in order,

5.

vi. 3.

31.

array; (b) mid. to appoint or order any thing to be done.

4.

i.

to be.)

Acts xvii. 20 (GX7rpoJ,7jo)<tc,G

to place separately, arrange,

]mt things in their places.

up

xxii. 29 'ice.

2.

6a.
7b.
4a.

xxii. 10.
xxviii. 23. [death.
1 Cor. iv. 9, see
to
Gal. iv. 2, see
(time.)
1 Thes. iii. 3, see
(be )

3b.

or determine ])eforeliand.

one's self; to assign, determine.

3.

xii. 46.

Acta XX. 13 (pass, with

to be laid (used as a passive to

about, cause, metajjh. to put in a


certain place or condition; hence, to
appoint.

2.

iii, 13.
X. 1.

1.

4.

3.

down,

ly to bring

so,

Lulte

8.

4.

6a.

hence to quell, appease, pacify, quiet.

xxvii. 10.
xxviii. 10.

3b.

laid

Inipers.

to make, produce, create.

xvii. 20, see


fore. )

APPEASE

1.

be in reserve.
in store /or o?ie.

Matt. xxiv. 51.


xsvi. 19.

5.

away; to be

to be laid

in store,

10.
5.

used of a jjersoii it always denotes


the appearance of the person.
See
Rom. viii. 19; 1 Cor. i. 7; 2 Thes.
i. 7;
1 Pet. i. 7, 13; iv. 13.

,
up

the appearance, manifestation; lit., the shining upon.

APP

and shew, shew

public, declare, notify;

to consecrate, dedicate.

2.

Acts

xii.

2.

i.

1.

2 Cor. xi. 32.

Phil.

iii.

12 '"i", 13

APP

ARCHANGEL.

APPROACH.

(-, -IXG.)

dpyayyiXos,

to bring near, bring


to be near,

transitive,

up to income near,

approach; also to draw


hand.
Liike

61

xii. 33.

Jude

9.

be at

nigli,

Hub.

or highest angel.

first

1 Thes. iv. 16.

ARE

THEY, SEEING, INASMUCH,


THAT, WHO.)

(WIC, YE,

Sometimes

x. 25.

word

this

then there

is

and

in italics,

no corresponding word

is

in the GreeJc.

APPROACH UNTO

--,

(wnicn no

Sometimes

CAN.)

nnapproachablc, iinaccessible.

APPROVE.

with defining woirls folloiving,

(-ED, -ETII, -ING.)

to assay, examine, proA'e

monly translated " who

o?

Sometimes

',

exam-

When

Acts

1.

Rom.

1. 1

ii.

to

to

make

esteem

1.

and confidence.

2b. 2 Cor.

(b)

or

fixed,
(c)

tested; hence
es-

[is.)

Cor. xi. 19, see

18.

"

Tim.

ii.

(.3

Heb.

of exhetiveen

xi. 6, etc.)

pers. sing. p7'es.)

is.

i}/xets,

When the
we is pre-

xvith (*) as lb*.

ye... are,

When, the
or ye, is pre-

are ye.

, you
*.

eiVi or da-iv,

they are

are they.

* with the Ace.


preceding that ... is, are, etc. f tvith
eis TO, the
being, to the cud

(e) eivai, inf., to be.

xiii.

(wliicli

marked

marked

fi.red,

(d)
X

2 Cor.

10.

2, see

we... are; are we.

pers. pron.

teemed.
liom. xiv. IS.

state

difference

2>ersonal 2>^'onoun

aprod,

15.

. . .

APPROVED

(which

might

is.)

(f)

Cor. xi. 19.

APRON.

2.

an apron or handkerchief
12.

3.

?,
Tim.

iii. 2.

. .

lie.

oiVa, or, participle, being; with

he who

-,
),

is,

they who are,

to begin, to start

exii^tence.)

2 Tim.

etc.

implying origin, to come into


being, to l)ecomc; or result, to take
place, happen, and in M/.s .<tense to be.
;

to begin

to be, (referring to original state or

APT TO TEACH.

apt at teaching, willing, able


and fit to teach ; capable of teaching.

(01',

art.,

Acts xix.

is

it

of these fol-

When used tvith


plural no%m marlced with (*) as la*.

4,

APPROVED.
generally of persons,

then

these,

ordinary

^.

he, she, or it

ii. IS raarg. trv.


Cor. xvi. 3.
2b.
vii. 11.
1. Phil. i. 10 margin, tr^.

/?, assayed, examined,

the

(for the

and

(a)

margin,
Greek commend.
vi.

am,

this

up and show, shew

lift

istence,

public, declare wholly.

22.

xvi.

any of

not

it is

lowing

place or set

(a) iiitrans. to

commend

forth ;

3.

etc.

A'erb.

the translation of one

together y\\t\\,hence to luring forward


for the sake of commendinri ; (b) trans.

3.

are,"

only part of another

is

it

tlieii

q/iJer trial.

to

the

then com-

is

^:)?^;

as the consequence of such


trial to approve, sanction, hold good

2.

and

article is repeated,

test metals, to see if they he


hence (jenerally to scnitinize,
ine,

tvith

numeral, and
translated, "they
that arc," etc.; or of the article with
an adverb or preposition, "they that
are," etc. Sometimes also, after nonns

1 Tiin. vi. ir>.

1.

the translation of the


a noun, adjective or

is

it

article

ii.

2.

L
5.

to have.

cK, prep.,

out

of, of.

ARE

62

1 Cor. V. 2, 7.

on the point to do ani/with the inf. of another


verb); to be about to do, to intend

6.

ARI

to be

vi. 2.

thing, (gen.

Tr

(.)

20 2nd

xiv.

Tr

38 'w', 39,

xiii.

XV. 10.

[56.

20

(oi.

14

xxii.

All

1st

11
in Greek.)

1st

Acts

3!

vi. 3.

vii. 15.

IS.

of

-(.)
25

xii.

Luke

25 2n''_ .-Ji^ris.
viii. 12, 141", 15,

xix. 15.

ix. 12.

xxi. 20

Rom.

20

xiv. 17.
xvi. 8.
xvii. 10 2iid.
xviii. 27 2ri<l.

Of

John

35
35

V.

3.

vi.

!.

,\

ur

viii.

K)

[.)

that

is,
i.

44, 47.

13.

10.

xiii. 1, 3,

xiv.

vii.
viii.

Thes.

v. 4.

la,

ii.

iii.

xxi.

Tim.

ii.

5.

12.

16, 22.

4.

ARISE

3rd 10.

20.
21.

22(om.G:i L

10, 11, 17.

TTr A

.)

(-ETH, AROSE.)

17.

li. 9.

35.

'

vho arc.
2, who are.

8.

-30.
-34.
xiii

14 lt.
S'wlt*,

9 1".
9 2nd

21.
26.

2nd.

r,

S)

xvi. 6, 14.
xvii. 9, lO'-t, 12,
(15.
xix. 92nd.

8,

t*.)
10.

ara jut.

i/iCi/.G-LTTrbA

5 Ut.

30.

wlio A.

14,
20.

ii.

40.

13,

xiv, 4 Ist & 2iid.


4 Hrd (r,m. are

iv. 9.

2nd A 3rd

13, 14, 15.

xi. 4.

3.

17, 22.

8.

28

(,

iu. 3.
ii.

datv,

which are, T) (om. H'-)


they
11
V. 0,8. [were, AW.)
-13 1".

iv. 8.

11.

i.

iv.5(a
instead of

10.

n.
Cor.

are.

I.t2nd.

xvi. 7.
1

ix. 28.

who

1,

ina.smuch

XV, 14.

10 (ap.)
23 I".
23 2n.l, 3i_ 37^

let.

c',ltc

Ool.

vii. 7.

Isl.

.y 2nd.

28,wlio. .are.

twic

-12 (No.

2 2nd.
2 ''rd.
1.)

12.

I't.

are
twice.

20

U2nd.

Phil.
Trl'

ev
hi

iii. 4.

Stwicc^thatA.
8,

49.

Tr

ll,
ii.

viii.

Ada,

10.

2<i.

63

W.)

11 (om.
wliich
All.)

15.

utooil ittU

21.

iii.

iv.

Tr

vi. 14.

\-'^(-

48 (om.

are,

in

42nd (om.Gzi

'.

[TTrA.)

31.

38.
,

(...

not

Rev.
Greek.

are.

9 2nd.

- iii.

2S.

tht:>j

cametoa

who

12, 16.
i.
4 lt^

J4.

XX. 36twie.

xxiv.

Jude

24 1st.
24 2nd.
28
ye are, instead of

4,

8 (ap.)
19, 20.

^ ,^,

.-;

margin
[may Oe.
"of con-

7 Isi.
7 2nd.
:

tention.")

15.

xxiL

(lit.

0, 17.

V. 3.

29.
8,

'rd

4.

*.

iv. 6.

3i.

ii.

23.

28.

0.

i.

',

1st.

21.

25, 27.
30 twice.

1st

-xxiv. 11.

xiii. 14.

till

20.

x.xiii. 15.

xii. 38.

iii.

24.
xxii. 3.

21, 41.

44 !

10.
iv. 1 1st.

7 2nd^ 10 1st &


'
L2nd.
25.

20 2nd.

55 {ap.)
-

Gal.

38 2nd.

(21.

5.
14.

ii.

18.

.ai-e.

9 Srd.

29.

vi. 22.

John

19.

22 3
6

xiii.

28.

vii.

1
.

X. 111st.

xi.l9,seein<

xvii. 28.

-'nd.

are.

[LTrR)

vii. 3.

xiv.l5 1't(2ndnot
in Greek.)
XV. 18 (ap.)
xvi. 17.

who

we are instead
.', ve are,

xiii. 31.
,

7 2nd.
10it.

16

vi.

(om. All.)

xii. 15.

40.

17.

.. (
V. 4,

26.
X.

1st.

19.

vii. 1.

1",

iii.

-32.

't.

14, 24.

15

25.
V. 25.

181"(=:)

20

3.

xii.

Jas. V. 2 2 nd
1 Pet. iii. 6 lt.
2 Pet. ii. 11, who are.
17 1st.

1.

i.

32.

xxiii. 8.
28, 31.
Mark iv. 15, 10.
iv.

x. 10.
39.

'.I.

2 Cor.

seeing that

there are.

XV. 17.

15.

iii.

30 2nd.
.

7,

ii.

Tr
Tr

25.

(2'id

V. 11.
viii. 4,

37 (No. la,
^\)

t^.)

6.

iii.

22.

14, 10.

xxi

1(1, L

12.

(end not

10, 14.

i.

A R)

Tr

(2nd not

22 (om.
XX. >.
[A

xiv. 10 (No.

1st

not in Greek.)

8.
9.

Heb.

H.)

10
in Greek.)

20.
xvii. 26.
xviii. 20.
xix. 6, 12>

10.

i.

iii.

xii. 5, 48.

Titus

1;

xi. 8.

6.

xvii. 7 (Xo. Id,

are.

20.

10.

Kvi.

(om.

who

19,

ii

iii.

3, 14.

13. 14.

Tim.

2.

XV.

11.

1st

vi. 1.

John

18.

ii.

V. 24.

25
W.)

19.

or purpose doing.
Matt.

Tim.

15.

1.

ai'i.(TTrjju,

trans., to

raise up, set

up, rise.

up;

make

to stand

intravs., to

uj),

stand

ARI
2.

63

awaken, to wake up jxtss.


awakened, to wake, vitcd jirimarily
of sleepers, to wake them np; pass.,
Then of the sick and
to wake up.

iyeipu), to

need I/, to lielp thcni; pass.^Yccoycr,


however
rise from bed.

-/

of the dead,

to rise to life

pass.,

to rise again.

3.

4.

wake quite up,

to

woke

here,

jx(ss.,

as

ARM

come

to

881.
Ileb. Ii. 7.
1 Pet. iii. 20.

Ileb. ix.

Rev.

6.

is his priiicipal organ


of strength, hence, the strength or
power of God.

into

7.

in,

or into, enter.
1.

make

to

come

to rise up,

up;

rise

esjy.

of heavenly bodies.

8.

2.

/',

a tool, implement,
plements of war, arms.

,
Luke
Rom.

1.

2.

13, 14, 20, 21.


viii. 15.
ii.

Luke

ix. 46.

XV. 14.

xvii.

xxiii.

xxiv. 12 (aj).)

ARMS

18, 20.

21.
20.

[Tr

a.)

Grj ].
6 (act. LTr.)

ix. 5 (act.

lit.

1.

John

vii. 52.

xvii. 7.

xi. 29.

xxiv. 24.

XXV.

xiv. 31.

Acts

7.

ii.

GL A
(act. G I

(act.

'.)

11
12.

[TrAti.)

14.
iv. 17, 37.

.W.
V.

41 (act.G

V. 6.
vi. 1.
a.

[SV)

xxvii. 52.

vii.

viii. 26, 27.

[A

R)

Tr

XI.
xii. 7, see
xix. 23.

ix. 27.
X. 1.

24 (act.

[.)

G L

<(

[A W.)
Tr

24 (No. 3,

55.

(act. L.)

and (take up ix.)t

to take

ill oj'

embrace

in

Mark

ix. 36.

ARM

Mark

[verli.]

be equipped

to

x. 16.

armed

Luke

,
to

xi. 21.

A KM... SELF.
make or get ready; jxtss.,
be made ready; hence, to arm,

and

to

in

middle as

here,

to

arm

one's self.
Pet. iv.

1.

10.

brat.

48.

imiruvdcnts.)

(te.xt,

Slid.

xxvii.

vii. 14.

(taivE ix)*

vi. 8.

.54

up.

xxii. 10, 16.


xxiii. 7, 9 1".

31.

iv. 38, Si.

viii.

XX. 30.

xiv. 57.

V.

[39, 40.
34 twice,

19.

vii. 24.

i.

8.

11, 18,
X. 20.

42.

LhUo

18.

ix. 6.

margin

well or all over.

2.S.

vi. 13,

,
'

vi. 18.

xxvi. 62.

Mark

25.

iii.

IP, 25.
xiii. 21.

ii.

im-

in pA.,

the arms.

-38.
9.

the arms

to be crooked.)

to throw at or hit, (strict///


opposed to striking, rvwreiv) to
throw, to cast, to put.

Matt.

ARMS.
the bent arms;

considered as bent, or crooked to


receive anything, (from Ileb. hp'i,

intraiis.,

to light, rise,

xii. 38.

Act xiii. 17

vhat-

i)i

rise up.

to go

[noun.]

prop., the shorter part of the


from the shoulder to the elbow.
arm in general, and because the

John

.\, to go up, ascend,


manner;

ARM

xi. 19.

arm
The
arm of man

being, to become; or result, to take

ever

4.

place, lia])pen,a/?(/ in this sense, to be.


5.

a wooden box, chest; a hollow

Matt. xxiv. 38.


liUke xvii. 27.

up.

yii'o/xai, impbjiiir/ orif/in,

ARK.

?,

,.

V. 14.

Hob.

vii. 15.

2 Pet.

Rev.

i.

19.

ix. 2.

14,

margin

ARMOUR.
implement; hence,
implements of war,

in sing., a tool,

in pi., as here,
<ill

that goes

arms,

to

fit

out

soldier,

ofensive arms, but also


armour; then the large .shields and

ARISE UP.

e.yi

heavy arms.
Rom.
2.

xiii.

Cor.

12(, vorkr.

vi. 7.

I.'")

ARM
ARMOUR

6i

(all...)

?,

TravoTrXia/fhe above with

2.

all,

,
from

prefixed)

Luke

xi. 22.

ARMOUR

to sail

tlic

Luke

2.

2.

,
,

ART
When

ARMY.

ail

vi. 11, 13.

host.

insertion besides,
;

between

then a putting in

distributing men through an


army; also a body so drawn up;
hence any fortified camp.
3. Heb. xi. 34.
Matt. xxii. 7.
1. Rev. i.x. \.
Luke xxi. 20 (no.^. occ.)
xix. 14.
1.
Acts xxiii. 27.
1. Rev. xix. 19.
I

1.

and

art

thou.

Greek equiva-

,,

singular of
2)ersonal

an
Matt.

Where

to be.

pronoun

the

thou, precedes,

asterisk is affixed.

C*; v. 25; xi. 3*; xiv. 33; xvi. 16*. 17, 18, 23;
xxii. 16; xxv. 24; xxvi. 73'; xxvii. 11*; Mark i. 11", 24;
11*; viii. 21)*; xii. 14, 34; xiv. 61*, 70 ""<"=; xv. 2*;
Lnke iii. 22*; iv. 34,41*; vii. 19*, 20*; xv. 31; xix. 21;
xxii. 5S*, 67*, 70*; xxiii. 3*, 40; John i. 19*, 21 twice^
22, 42*, 49;twke'; jij. iQ; iv. 12*, 19*; vi. 69"; vii. 52;
viii. 25*, 48*, 53*; ix. 28*; xi. 27*; iviii. 17*, 25, 33*,
37*; xix. 9*, 12; xxi. 12*; Acts ix. 5; xiii. 33*; xxi. 38*;
xxii. 8, 27*; xxvi. 15; Rom. ii. 1 is'; ix. 20*; xiv. 4*;
Gal. iv. 7; Ileb. i. 5', 12"; v. 5'; Jas. iv. 11, 12*; Rev.
ii.

iii.

iL9;

iii.

1, 15, 16, 17; iv. 11; v. 9;

.xi.

17

-" (see "COME");

ARRAY

(<;,

xvi. 5

1st.

ART

[noun.]

clothing, apparel; outer rai-

e?i'ai,

ment.
1

Tim.

ii.

ARRAY IN

(},

to

9.

Acts

Luke

1.

the one
xi.

1.

Acts

etc.

see

"ARn.W

Rev.

vi. 29.

xix.

xii. 21.

who

ii.

19\

(whicil)
(essentially)

13,

see

8,

Bee

A
[

in

(l^.)

in

ARRIVE.

is.

Rev. xvL 6

1>'-

2<i

OLD.

to have.

Joliu

viii.

57

(lit.

ARTS

IN."
vii.

(bo.)

xii. 27.

Rom.

ART

raiment. Christian virtues, gifts of

17

(br.)

',

2.

ART

to go in or under, also to ])ut


on; clothe; invest, nsed of bodily

Matt.
L\ike

2.

23 2nd (part.)

Rev.

ii'Bvo),

the Spirit,

2.

viii.

xxiii. 11.

ARRAYED

(that thou.)

to be, with Ace. of pronoun, as here,


means, that... thou art.

[verb.]

throw round aboutorover;

put on; to clothe.

(tiiou)

in italics, there is no

not part of another verb it is the


translation of d, the second jyerson

or

1.

art, skill.

xvii. 29.

When

the ground on

strictly,

or among others

2.

15.

lent.

armament, army,

which soldiers arc encamped hence,


a camp, encampment, encamped
army.

3.

Acts xx.

above.
Eph.

1.

sail

[noun.]

a vietal-ivorker' s art ;

(whole.)

to sail

art, handicraft, trade, especially

Acts
ta, see

1.

ART
an

i.e.,

in.

2.

viii.

down;

high sea to the shore,

to land, \n\t

complete armour, a complete suit


of armour; prope?!^ such as tvas
used hy the heaA^j-armcd infantry.

ART

"liast not yot fifty yenr. ")

(used curious.)

working

all round, overdoing,


doing with care and pains what is
notworth the pains; /'?/, busy about
other folks' affairs, mcddHng,curious,
a busy-body in neuter plural as here,
magic, curi(jus arts or works; so called because of lieinij over curious by
;

to throw bcsidc or by, to

throw to; hence

to l)ring to the bide

of or to or near, especially as a naval


term; to bring to, put to land.

searching into things above


Act xix.

19.

and below.

))

AS
AS.

1.

in objective, that; in
to; in causal, for the

sentences, as;

', (^.

3.

9,

4.

,
,

adv.,

even

in

meaning than

it

expresses the cause, reason, motive,

20.

as.

19.

Matt.

from,

according

7.

in,

of time, place, or element,

tvith

his teaching," "in his solving,"

viii.

waei,

as

cull'.,

0105,

pron.

7'el.

xiii. 40.

, p.

what

way or direc-

nian-

TpOTTos, a turn,

11.

hence metaph. way,

tion

manner, fashion,

ner,

etc.

conj. so that,

marking

the infinitive

many

and

result as the natural

tive, it states it

A touch-

simply as a

xxvi.

fact tvhich

adv. as, according as, because

that, for.

adv. (for

what)

15.

'
'

adv. (for

which) according

16.
17.

-,

'

or

Mark

according to

10.

i.

according to

30, 55.

iii.

oi'Vojs,

adv.

if,

as

it

Ilius,

as.

44.
1, L
[TrAW.)

xiii. 34.

6.

xiv.

1.

l.-..

Tr

2 (No. 2,

XV. 10, 25.


30, see
soon as.

xvii. 6.
11. 14.
24.

5(om. AU.)

26.

A many

were.
in

A man

37.

Tj

4 (No.

10, see

28 (No. 2, instofld
coi,n/ioo4,TrH.
xviii. .i(ma^gin)eL>o

20, see
20.

tliis

such A.

ll'"<
(Alwing.
112n<i, 17.
35.

3.3.

36,

Rco

vi. 15, 34.

(motion to the interior) into,


with a view to.

CIS,

of

adv. just as

see

36.
1

as.

as.

(.)

8,

27.
30.

), 22'"!".
u. 15 (om. Trb
IP, see
long

wise, so.
18.

as.

R)

a.s.

a,

xi. 1 1.
1 .nd.

much

0(np.),

according

as,

38.

A W)

Tr

eV, i(

34.

X. 3, 18,

1, I.

xxvii. 10.
xxviii. 3 (No.

I.

A much.

to

:;.!,

24.

34, see
36.
40.

20 (ytVo/aai
vats in.)

came

32.
40, ):

40, i

31.

viii. 5, 42.

XXV. 14,

logical con-

.was.

54 (<.)

38 (No.

AK)

Tr

ix. 18.

[ing.

27, 37.

the result.

occurs or has occurred.

,
,

as.

see even
A.
[A.
xxiv. 21, see such

sequence of wluit has been previously


done or said ; while with the indica-

14.

see

'^

30.

expresses the

it

10 {ap.)

vi.

xxiii. 37,

With

13.

even A.

C.

30.

contingency.

see

14.

26.

xxii. 0,
10,

4, 23.

iv. 16,
V. 1.

31 ,see

1 2.

iii.

[ing.

28, see

(b) ivith av, expressing conditionality,

15.
20,' 23.

XX. 14.

pron. whoever, what-

see even A.

55, 70.
ii.

xix. 10.

ever, whatsoever.

7.

2,

43.

33.

xxi.

8.

Luke'i.

A touch-

in.see

inclef. rel.

A many

xviii. 3, 4.
17.

4S.

xvi.

0.

XV. 33.
[as.
xvii, 2 twice^ 20.

sort.

/ os,rc/. pro??. who, which, what

19,
34.

xiv. 16, 21.

36, see

kind or

xiii.

XV.
xiv.

see
[A.
see such

touching.

Tr.)

1,

etc.

of what

of quality,

long as.

.163^25"''<;.
xii. 40.

9.

xii. 25, 31, 33.

26,

see

A soon as.

see even as.

6,

R)

[A

36 (No.

as though, as, about.

if,

xi. 2, see

l.LTr

13.

1.5,

S.

8.

X. 1, 15.

10, 12.

"in

the infinitive following, as here,

26.

[At*.)

16 (No.

ix.

7.

L Tr

1,

29'w'cc.

vii.

1.

to, etc.

13.

5 (No.

1.

vi. 2.

3.
1.

towards,

in-

G =: Tr H.
3 -nd, see so A.

as snow,

even A.

3.

3.

down

3"(.

Mark ix.

18.

24.

3.

down

according to so much,

as.

V. 48, see

against.

ej',

.'

1.

(b) ivith Ace. (ivhither)

for, since

has been p)reviously ajfirnied or im-

truly

(ivhence)

English

plied.

asmuch

as,

the

principle, occasion, inducementof what

down.

with Gen.

(a)

Trep)

how many.

j^rep.,

6.

(a contraction f01 yl apa, verily


therefore) hence, in fact, and when
the fact is given as a reaso7i or explanation, {or; but it is viore extensive

as.

of quantity, how much,


gi'cat; of time, how long; of

how

as.

re/, pro??,

quantity,

5.

jnst

as,

that.

even
hy

strenr/thenecl

wholly

rtrfi'.,

in order

ground

KaOojs, like as, accordiug as,

2.

AS

19.

In coviparative

as.

6^

66, see

to,

vii. 0.

viii. 24.

noon
t"

A many
fas.

xix.

much

9,

see foras-

A.

32, see
xxi. 35.
xxii. 13.

even

Luke

6b.
\

xxii. 22.
26 tf'cc 27.

1.

Acts

31.

6b.-

-39.

1.

XV.

2.

it

were.

xxiii. 14, 26.

10.

7.

xxiv.
11.

7.

ao.

2.

30.

[A.

8.

but see even

15.

[A.

24, see

xxi

1.

14.

2.

23.

2.

[as.

23, see
26, 30.

3.

even A.

A much

see

vi. 11,

31,57,08.

1.

XXV.

xxvii. 25,

2.

Rom.

15, see

see

ix. 5,

long as

15.

26

2.

17.

1.

21.

(ap.)

14.
50, see

even A.

xvi. 21, see


xvii. 2 !
2 -<, see

S'wi",

21.
22, see

even A.

[not.

i.

3.

ii.

insomuch

3,

1.

see like A.

see

A many
as

'^'-

touch-

. many

37, f
15, see

A it

A.
ii.

1.

iii.

IV,

23, see
17 3 times.

1.

yet

2.

1 Thos.

2.

ii.

4 1st
4 2nd.

2.

5.

1, 5.

Ills
ll'Jnd.

13.
18, see behold
glass.
18, see even A.

as in a

13

10

[thou'jh.)

20.

[ing A.

vi. 4, 8,
3 times, 13.

3 times.

12, see

XV

18,800

44, 48.
51 (No. 2, L.)
viii. 16, Bee
yet.

see A touch[ing.
11,13.

v. 2, 4, 6.

had

[been.

see A many
see
A well
xi 15 1
15
17 SCO foras
[much A.

far
see

aa
45,

[oh.

47,

2nd

1",
17""''
10,

22,

i,

Cor.

51'

2.

ii

1.

iii.

X. 2, 14.

3 time.

15,16. [coming.
con21, SCO

xii.20"''co,goeeuch
[A.

xiii. 2, 7.
1.

Gal.

i.

2.

14,

10, 15.

1,7, 13, 14.

iv.

1.

iii.

18.

1.

v. 1,
1

;t

see such ae.


twice.

1.

7.

2.

1.

vii. 7,

25,

2!.

8.

17 ''<:^

30 3"mc, 81.

39, see

long

6,

as.

6b.3.

1.

iv. 1,

V. 1 twice, 2 'Wire.

8.

1.

as.

2.

9.

3,8eeAbocometh

Philem. 9,
Heb. i. 4.
12.

14,

iii,

2, 5, 6, 8, 15.

sou

inasmuch
[A.

7.

see

31
3 2"d

28.

1.

29.

2.

7.

3.

10.

V. 14.

[niucli A.
see foras-

ii.

iv. 2,
2.

16, 17.

II.

3,

2 twice, 14 twice.

a.

8.

5, 7.

i.

1.

A long as.

A many

3, 9, 17.

ii.

iii.

ii.

as.

see

2 Tim.

1. Titvia
6b.

1.

twice.

3.

i.

vi. 1,
1.

[Jews
see A do th<
see even A.

lO.HCo.V many
_16i"l'o.
27,Hco.\ many

17.

2.

Tim

10.

1.

9.

ii.

1.5
1

1.

12.

[eth.

3.

1.

[to.

xi. 3.

1.

1.

such A.
far as

2 twice.
4 {om. All.)

iii.

2.

even A.

3.

i.

ii.

1.

11, sfo
14, 800

A becom-

2Thes.

1.

2.

7.

6,

Ob.

[A.

9.

A much as

2.
1.

7,
2.

11, see

touch-

52nd(No.l,All.)
see according

3.

sec o\en A.
31, see according
[A.
9.

i.

[ing.

3.

13.

xvi. 2,eee
1

see

1,

1.

3, 7, 9.

21.

2.

32, 36.

ix
2.

15.

1.

even A.

eee even A.

9,

-11.

[A.

xiii.

2.5.

iv. 1.

16.
2nrl.

(om.S'

not as, for


13 2nd,i4. [not.)

13, see accord-

[ning.

Is'

GLTTrAS),(Beza,ha8

iv. 1.

1.5.

1.

it

5.

1.

2,

6.

2.

as.

4.
i.

viii. 5, 6.

had

18, eee

12.

29

[been.
37, margin (text
[like.)
42.

vi.

as.

18, 22, 23.

5,

4.

vii. 28.

X.

Tr

vii. 14.

5.

con-

13.

A S\)
14 2nd^ see even
[(not.)

see

man

see

1,

141".

[ing.

see
36, ) see

V. 35,

[ceriiiiig.

ii.

2.

2.

[A.
see according
13, see iiiaBmuch
[A.
26
28'', see A con[touching.
cerning,
2S 2nd. see
xii. 3, see according

34. )
35, see according

twice.

i.

xi. 8,

A.

Col.

291'.

X.

12.

17.

*' )
.
^"^ ^

seeAmany as.

15, see
6 twice, 7.

33.

4.5.

iii.

2.

7 (No.l,

27.

as.

15,
17.

5.

i.

[as.

13.

3'J,8eeAmany

2 Cor.

0.

15, 22.

20.

concer(with oTi, as

15.

1.

--nd,

5,seeAtouching
12, see A though.

iii.

[A.

3.

see A long as.


14, see
many

ix. 5,

i-

2.

1st.

12

36 1".
36 2nd.

[A.

2.

2.

26.

14.
2.

1, see

3.

5.

viii.

yet..

11.

12

1.

10.

A a)
vii. 1

21.

Acts

1.

23.

8.

ii.

2.

see even as.

[A.
19,21.
vi. 3, see so many
4, see like A.
13 (No. S, L Tr

is',

1.

even A.
forasmuch

see

xiv. 12,
-33.
-34.

15, 16, 18.

3.

of

(part)

20.

11b.-

to.

1.

even

7 2nd (trans,
1.

-6.

v. 12.

3.

St.)

27,seeAbecometh

12,

10.

A pertain-

171s'
17 2nd.

I'.'

xix. 40.
XX. 0, see

1.

even A.

[-see

A
as.

[as.

twice.

(o)ii.

i.7 1', see

often

IS.
xiii. 11 3 times.

-4S

2.

[as.

1.

a.

[as.

A many

2.

Phil,

12.

7.

soon

11.

[as.

see

A
see A

xii. 11.

1.

6,

20.

6b.

ing

1.

if

iv.

iv. l,see

vi. 5,

1.

12.

-38.

2.

1.

[all one.)
25, .see
oft as.

see

20,

A much

2.

(even

2.

[28.

15 twice. 22, 23,


24 (No. 1, L
Tr
25, 29.
[A .)

3.

4.

iii.

2.

xi. 1,

5.

[many

see even
)
A.

33,

twicc^

1.'

V.

2, 3.

even A.

see

12
24.

2.

32.

8,

[as.

2.S,
ii.

xii.

17, 21.

2.

1.

2.

13.

i.

23.

see even A.

2.

2.

[even A.
far

5.

iv. 4,

15.

but see

xxviii.lo, see

3.

iii,

1.

1.

t^.)

3.

8, 9, 10.

10.

30.

1.

ii.

as.

see according
[A,

4,

i.

1.

3.

10.

Eph.

2.

5,

31.

[;is.

viL 38.

X.

LTTr A

A many

12, ^ see
16, )

2.

Tr

2nd(No.3,G.-v

xxiii. 11, 15, 20.

6'b.

vi. 10.

[AM.

1st.

6,

1.

21.

V.

X.

[i"g

2.

-iii. 14.

3.

20 '"'cc, 21.
22(oi Lb

A touch-

25, see

V. 21.

1.

1.

26<wi.

as.

i.

ix. 8.

23 (the trans, of

50, see A far


John IJ, see A many

Gal.

2.

even A.

[ing.

5.

24, see forasmuch


xvi. 4.
was.
xvii. 2, see A
it were.
14, see

1.

4.

1,

2.

4,seeA concern-

A many

11,

2.

52.

1.

8.

con[as.

48, see

44, see
1.

see

34,

see A
[touching.

1 Cor. viii.

xiii. 25, 33.

cerning,

20.

A well

as.

AS
Heb.

like A.

iv. 15,

(No.

25.

Jude

[iiig to.

ds,

10.

i.
14 twice,
10,
[aa.
15 twice, 16, 17.
ii. 24 l",8eeA many
24 27 twice.

5n.l.

1.

_
12=(.,11)

1.

1.

xiii. 3'wic^ 17.

xi. 0.

1,1.

12

2.
8.

iii.

10, see

Jas.

1.

10.

i.

20.

Pet.

6b.

(No.

8,

1.
ii.

1.

16

A.
15

1.

V.

2 Pet.

3,

xvii. 12

[..A

12
xviii.

1, 19.

XX

St'icc, 9, 10.
14 (with No. 1
denotes <it tkei/ were.)
15.

1.

16 twice.
i.

("as.

1st,

gee

5n,l.
0.

[Ab .)

8.

us,

21.

as because.
Acts

7.

see

xiii. 34.

AS DO THE JEWS.

Jewishly, after the manner of


the Jews.
(Nationally, as distingnished from Gentiles.) (non. occ.)

11, see crystal

16 it,
16 2nd.

As

Gal.

ii.

14.

^large.

[ing A.
12, see accord-

ixii. 1.

271'

AS BECOMETH.
xvi.

Phil.

2.

i.

27.

AS FAR

AS.

unto, even unto


place.)

1,

.$, worthily, suitably f'/Vo? a^io<;,q.v.)


Rom.

viii. 4.

xl

It points in general to

no

xxi. 2.

0, 18.

1.

2 Cor.

isting fact, something

(clear A.)

2.

ii.

1.

some exwhich lies hefore


and hence answers to that, as well

n.

17, see
many
xix. 6 1st.
[as.
6 2nd(oOT. L.)
12 (om. G=J

iii.

John

Cor.

1.

Phil. iv. 15.

AS CONCERNING THAT.
oTt, that.

10.

yet.

[A.

14.

ii.

gives.

often

see according
see
long
[A.

13,

see

it were.
3, see
xvi. 3, 15.
18, see such as.

inas-

'<:, 16.

3, 8, 12.
i.

3.

A many

19(om.LAW.)

1.

1.

ix. 5.
xi. 2S.

1.

^as.

see

15, see
xiv. 2 twice.

[Ii

see

13,

much

Rom.

A when.

xii. 15.
xiii. 2 twice,

14,

twice,

IO21UI,

1.

80 A.

as.

xi. 6,

(ap)

iii.

2.

soon

twice, 25.

7 '"', 16
iv. 10 1'.

1.

account ivhich one


1.

102nd,

L)

5, 11, 12,

2,

count.

7, 9, lOi't.

24 1st (om.
.)
24 2n<l

1.

see

3,

15.
19.

1.

'?,

2.

until (of time);

till,

(of time or

up

to,

as far

as (of place.)

',

AS BECOMETH HOLINESS.

(non

2.

Luke

2.

Acts

xxiv. 50.

xi. 19.

xi. 22.

1.

xxviii. 15.

or

matter,

venerable

AS FAR AS TO.

occ.
1.

Titue u.

3,

2 Cor.

AS IT
[margin.]

oTi, that, secinfr that,

because.

1.

2.

if,

AcU

15.

2.

xviii. 9 (text, that they vere.)

as, see

(Wci, as

they were.
Luke

X.

14.

margin at becomtth holy icomm.

AS BEING
ctfTt,

2 Acts

such as becometh a holy perplace

son,

an

ac-

an exposition or

spoken,

(Ab)
G.)

ix. 2, 3, 5, 7, 8 twice,
X. 1.
[9, 17.

Tr

14.

i.

viii. 12,

[t^.)

5 (om.

1.

lit.

for

12 twice, iH,

14.

V. 3.

1.

[(.

v. 6.

vi. 11,

8, 9, 12.

ii.

word (spoken or

or expression ; viaterially,
the word, as that which is

[as.

(Gv)

round about.

unto, with a view

written); forma IIy,'AV^' ova


3.

A many

21.

into', to,

to,

iv. 1.

16, 27.

6b.

Gen. about, concerning.

Aoyoi', the

3.

27, 29.

xij. 5, 7,

3.

1.

even A.

see

Rev.

1.

2.

3 :}

i-i-

4.

1.

John

9,8 A pei-tain-

X. 25

^.

(b) ivith Ace. about,

[A.

27.

"AS,"

around.

(a) tvith

ii.

20.
2.

AS CONCERNING.
see

wpi,

20, see ina.smvich

ix.

3.

A.

S.)

viii. 5.

even

.see

nep, a inJcd,

vii.

[A.

3.)

AS

even

2.

L)

2,

19.

vi.
-

ii.ST^nd, see

iii.

4'

Tr

].

John

V. 3.

b.

67

2. .

vi.

ix.

HAD BEEN.

"as," No.
see

18(0/).)

1.

"as," No.
1.

1.

8.

AcUx.

11.

xi. 5.

AS

68

AS

1.

2.
2.
1.

"as," Ko.

xxi.

"as,"

see

if,

Luke xxii. 44
John vii. 10.

1.

vi. 1.

1.

Rom.

L Tr

1.

Philem.

Jas. V. 3.

XV.

Rev. xxi. IG (om.

AS LONG
oVos, see "as,"

upon,

No.

Rom.

AS.

4.

np

\viik Ace. as here,

1.

Mark

1.
3.

as.

John

ii.

as.

Rom.

AS OFT
as

many

xii. IS.

OFTEN

or

times

Rev.

1 Cor. xi. 25, 20.

1.

ix. 5.

1.

MANY

oVos, see "as,"

2. \

I OS,

"'

vii.

AS PERTAINING TO.

1.

"as," No. 6b.

see

Rom.

Cor. vii. 30.


Gal. iv. 1.
2 Pet. i. 13.

AS.

or which,

iv.

ITcb. ix.

1.

1.

Acts

xxii. 10.
Mark iii. 10.

1.

Rom.

Luke
John

1.

1.

2.
1.

Acte

Phil.

1.

Col.

V. 36, 37.

1.

1.

X.

(oi,

who, L.)

iii.

ii.

15.

4.

1.

$,

1.

Mark

ance,

to,

size,

strength, or

straight, direct.)

implying a

actualli/

gone

j^ossible contingency,

1.

30 (pm. G=:

John

John

23, 44.
XV. 30.

xvi. 21.
xviii. 6.
xxi. 9.
la. Pliil. ii. 23.

xxii. C6.
xi. 20, 20.

4.

v.

xi. 2.

Luke

1.

equal

immediately, instantly, (adv.

', whenevci, as long as or as soon

3.

the same as (^m appear-

when, of a thing

oTe,

2.

with av.

as,

2.

AS MUCH.

1.

2iresent or futiire.

10.
xviii. 17.

iii.

1.

"as," '^.

AS.

before.

Tim. vi. 1.
Rev. ii. 24.

1.

1.

3.

10, 27.

iii.

1.

1.

45

2.

vi. 12, 16.

1. 1

iii.

12 ''.

ii.

viii. 14.

Gal.

1.

i. 12.
xvii, 2.
ii. 30.

vhich.

see

xiii. 48.

1.

xi. 8.

24.
iv. 6, 34.

1.

0.

from

Matt. xiv.

1.

all

1.

30.

5,
(a)

1.

1.

1.

JVo. 4.

v..

who

xi. 6.

2. 1

19.

vi. 56.

AS
""^'

AS.

as.

AS SOON

1.

as de-

long

long, s^e above.

1.

much

as

extent,)

whensoever, as long

IN YOU.

as

out of, ' pends upon you, Ellicott,


thou, (( Alford,!
Alford, liotherIia77i ; iiccordyou,
) ing to ycour ability, Stuart.

all.)

ix. 15.

much,

(of ^j/^rtc^, mimber, or


aim), over (^0/ ii??ic, ;)/ace,

how

e^

the,

j ^,

to

Matt.

15.

i.

MUCH AS LIETH

AS

ToaovTos, demons-pron. so great, so


so long; 111. so many.

2.

on

part, Rotherham.

2.

xxi. 21.

the eagerness

my

A''

AS LARGE.

3.

Alf.

i^)

14.

oVos,

IS.

as far as in

me is. Eras.Beza.Pisc;
as much as in me lieth,

Rom.

3.

xiv. 3 {pm.

fTTt,

',

.1.

ti.)

ix. 32.

Cor. iv. 0.
2 Cor. xi. 17.

1.

ME

AS IN

ix. 7, P.

1.

10.

viii. 8,

the,

according to,
tyoj, I, myself,

iv. 1.

8.

Acts xvii. 14 (', as far


as,

8.

iV'o.

Rev.

(a^.)

1.

1.

1.

0,

as

MUCH

AS

AS IT WERE.
cos, as, see

L''

4.

[TrW.)

1.
1.

i.

:!.

Rev.

X.

10.

xii. 4.

number.)

I.,iike vi, 34.

AS THOUGH.

AS
oVos, see "as,"

MUCH
NO.
John

4.
vi. 11.

AS.

not two words in Greek.)

(Where
oTt, that, see

"as concerning tuat."


Phil.

iii.

12.

AS

AS TOUCHING.
1.

upon.

cTTt,

up

with Gen.
or aim.)

(a)

(of place, member,

to,

(h) u'ith Ace. over, (of time, place, or

69

ASH

See also, according, becometh, behold,


COXCERNIXG, CRYSTAL, CUSTO.M, EVEN,
roR.VSMUCn, HAVE, INASMUCH, INSOMUCH,
LIKE, MAKE, MAN, MANNER, MANY, MEN,
MUCH, NO, NOT, PERTAINING, SET, SO,
SUCH, TOUCHING, WONT.

extent.)
2.

irept,

around.

with Gen. about, concerning, on


behalf of.

ASCEND* AND ASCEND UPt.

(a)

(b) ivith Ace. about,


3.
2a.

Mark

xii.

Acts

y. 35.

xxi. 25.

2a.

17 twice*;

Rom.

3.
I

to go up, climb,

Phil.

m.

Rev.

John

vii.

5.

i.

52*

iii.

xxv. 1";
2*; viii. 4t;

,
,
,
,

xvii.

-ING.)

Actsii. 34*;

St, 9*, lot;

xi. 28.

2a. 1 Cor. viii. 1.


xvi. 12.
2a.
2a. 2 Cor. ix. 1.

2.

'/3,

Lukexix. 2St

6.

3.

xxii. 31.

2a.

2a.
lb.

9.

"as,"

see

Matt, xviii. 19.

round about.

-,

(-ED,

xx-

13t; vi. 62t;

Rom.

x. 6*;

Eph.

iv.

xiv. lit;

xi. 7*, 12t;

8\

ASHAMED

2a. 1 Tbes. iv. 9.

mount.

(be.)

to be ashamed, feel shame,

which attends the


performance of a dishonourable deed,
m' the feeling ichich deters a man from
bad cond^ict through fear of shame.)
(to have the feeling

AS... WAS.
"ah,"

see

Luke

6b.

i.Vo.

Acts xvii.
custom, etc.)

10.

iv.

(lit.

according

to his

2.

1.

AS WELL
even

3.

,
,

Acts

truly

as,

(as

also,

dishonour,

47 (No.

as,

etc.

j
2. 1

TrAi4.)

Cor. ix.

Ueb.

1.

shame

to feel

be-

to turn towards, giA'e heed


pay regard to to be turned upon
one's self on account or from reverential awe of, (to have an innate moral
repugnance to the doing of a dishonour-

also,

to,

2,

even as

")

and Mid.,

fore another.

also.

according
and, also,

X.

as.

(a) Pass,

(,. and,
(

at.

disgi'ace,

put to shame.

2.i"^'^'
C

AS.

to

of or at.

Mid. to shame one's

in

upon, in or

self

ashamed

to be

In N.T. only

5.

iv. 2.

able act.)

AS WHEN.
\vlK)l]y as,

(o'cTTrep,

just

Luke

3a.

xiii. 17.

Rom.

as.

xvi.

3.

V. 5,

see

ix. 33, m.irgiii

3a.

2 Tim.

14.

iii.

1.

'

20.

not be.)
Titus ii. 8.

2.

Hob.

(need

11.

ii.

3a. 1 Pet.

iii.

1.

iv. 10.

1.

xi. 10.

2.

X. 8.

fhiL L

15, see

4.

be

12.

i.

ii.

X. IL
3a.
8a. 2 Cor. vii. 14.
8a.
ix. 4.

X. 3.

1.

John

16.
28.

ii.

AS YET.

',
Act

2 Thes.

2.

(make)

confounded.

Rev.

4.
I

1.

not yet,
viii.

1(5

(o])p. to

(', and

not yd,

no

G- L

moi'c.)

Tr

ASHAMED OF

.V t<.)

(be.)

2 Cor.

Rov.

i. 23, 8ee not..ajj yet.


xvii. i2, eee ncaeyet.

2.

2.
2.

Mark
Luke
Rom.

viii.

3S''<.<'

2.

Rom.

ix. 20ic.
i.

vi.

21

upon or

10.

2.

Tim.

i.

8, 10.

AS YET... NOT.
and not

yet, not as yet.


John

XX.

0.

ASHAMED
3.

Rom.

(MAKE.)
V. 5.

(with

f.)

iri,

ASH

',

ASHAMED

>0

(need not be.)

2.

(from a, neg. and No. 2


above) not ashamed, having no
cause for shame.
Tim.

2.

ASK

to turn out of or from


the course, to turn aside.

1.

Matt.

22.

ii.

2.

iL 15.

Matt.

ASHES.

-,

Luke

, ,

ii.

0,

(turn

see

to

ashes, as of the

funeral pile.)

2 Pet.

,
J

to ask for information, to


question as well as supplicate ; implies familiarity if not equality.
Never used of our prayers to the
Father, see John xvi. 23, and 1 John
16.

(No. 2

Asia.

',

(om. L.)
11 (pM.

,
7,
i'6tos,

question

all places, except


icliich

are in Asia, om.

AH

ASIDE.
according

to,

'

iSiav,

lit.

ac-

one's 0Avn,di3- > cording to one's

tinct

from all else


Mark

own,i.f. privately.

prefixed,

ivith

ask for information,


by asking or
inquiry; to hear, learn, understand.

to

to inquire

to learn

to examine well or closely,


review of persons,

to scrutinize,

to question
inquire into or sift.

hence,

of

1.

,
,
),
draw,

2.

Luke

to go Ijack, depart, with-

to go back;

to i>ut

2.

-,

is

spoken,

rational
1

Acts

xxiii. lH.

may

Acts xxvL

31.

therefore is

and

V. 42.

3.

vii. 7, 8,

to put away, to lay off;


for one's self,

stow away.

send away, dismiss, set

Mark

SI,

10,

n.

one's self therefrom, to let


vii. 8.

1.

1.

Pet.

ii.

lie.

Ilob. xLi.

1.

xiv. 7.
xvi. 1.3.
xvii. 10.

3.

xii. 18, 28,

3.

xiii. 3.

xviii. 19.

.3.

XX. 22.

3.
1.

Mark

1.

dvayo)pkio,

draw,

(tuun.)

to go back, depart, with-

retire.

iv.

Luke

03.

i.

40, CO

3.

iii.

3.

Ti.

1.

10.

30i<i, 30.
18.
15 (No. .3, L.)

20.

3.

ix.

10.

2.

!MO,nlt

V. 0.

1.

xi.

1.

xii. 48.

fA W.)

4.

XV. 20.

Tr

3.

xviii. 18.

6 (No.

lUUM[tioii.

30 2nii,HuuAagaiii
viii.

vi. 22, 23, 24, 25.

viii.

0.

3.

vii. 5, 17.

34.

xiv. 60, (il.


XV. 2, 4, 44.
ii.

xxii.
35, see
queiition.
41, 40.

28,

38.

1.

xxi. 22.

21,

16,

xii. 10.

xxvii. 11.

ASIDE

11,

X. 2, 10, 17.

3.

2.3.

1.

viii. 23, 27.

32, 33.

24.

Mark

either of the

ix.

3.

vi. 8.

(LAY.)

free; {/en. to leave aaythiiKj, to free

2.

intelligent, tvhile

mere sound,

be

what
always

sane or insane.)
Matt.

by

to

retire, recoil.

tvhich

employ

to

the organ of utterance ; while


referred to the sentiment of

ASIDE

1.

to col-

is

10.
1.

never used for

means simply to speak,

retire.

i-x.

is

to

thiiir/s,

speak or say.

lect, to read, hence, to

(go.)

of,

to ask about a thing.

Aeyoj, to lay, to lay together,

vii. 33.

ASIDE

inquire

to consult,

intensive),

vi. 9
i.

(,
V.

ASIA.

In
Acts
Rev.

from an inferior
Never used by Christ
Father, but No. 2 invariabl//.

a superior.

,
'.,

ii.

and
and

expresses a 2jetition
to the

into ashes, reduce

supplicate

implies a distinction in position


circumstances between the parties,
to

(from

ashes,

[into.)

(turn into.)

make

to

ashes.

ix. 13.

2 Pet.

ASHES

ge7i.

beg,

entreat,

to

at'rew,

Heb.

X. 13.

-ING.)

"^

wood-ashes, embers;

xi. 21.

i. 6.

15.

ASK.
(-ED, -EST,

?,

Tim.

Tim.

2. 1

2,

2nd not in Greek.

*''"'

[12, 13.

ASK
4.

ASS

ASSAULT

mtrmis. to stand upon; i)i hostile


signif. to stand against, to come

upon by

,
to

ASSAULT

[noun.]

2.

A'iolent

Acts xiv.

5.

or go together; abs.
together, meet, assemble.

,
,

xiv. 53.

ASSEMBLED TOGETHER
see "a (be)," ^. 1.
to

make throng together,

gether.
2.

Acts

4.

i.

1.

/,

Acts

iv. 31.

ASSEMBLING TOGETHER

ASSAY
1.

7,

(-ED, -ING.)

(from

pierce

through,

bi/

ivhich

trial is

made of

things) to attempt, undertake, endeavour, try ; then to put to

,,

the proof.

2.

to

make proof

make an attempt.

<,

take,

to \

1.

,
trial,

1.

to

Acts

IX. 20.

2.

3.

Hob.

xi.

Acts xvi.

Heb.

x. 25.

ASSEMBLY.

common term for a

the

meet-

assembled to
discuss the affairs af a Free State.
The body of citizens siimmojied by the

ing

take hold of, to ap- I


to make an
prehend,
a trial, attempt, / attempt.

J
j

to

or

[noun.]

a gathei'ing together to a

2)lace or jjerson.

perforate,

to

(be.)

to be assembled, met, gathered to-

pressure onwards, an
assault, attack ; esj:). the first shock,
(Lat. impetus.)
onset in war.

any

come

(with...)

come

to

Mark

surprise.

L
opixi-j,

ASS

ASSEMBLED

[verb.]

to set or place upon;

trans,

72

of the

crier

(),

hence, the

popular

as-

LXX

Transfer)-ed by the
to designate the assembly of the
people of Israel, whether summoned

sembly.

7.

29.

for a

definite purpose, or considered as

the representative of the whole nation.

ASSEMBLED

1.

(,

In N.T. applied

(-be.)

to bring together, lead to-

elsewhere

gether, hence, to lead or take ivith

ones

self into

ones house,

-,
Matt. xxvi.

see A to[gether.

1.

07.

1.

xxviii. 12.
xiv. 53,

Mark
1.

(with...)
XX. 19
Tr A W.)

John

,
,

ing"
Acts

i.

4,

see

(be.)

selves.
xi. 2G,8ee A
XV. 25 (lit. cawting
of one accord. )
.

to be

entire

summoned

is

see above.

being
xi. 20.

jjart ((K.)
2.

Matt. xxvi.

3.

(),

summoned out

population

see above.

of

expressed by the latter

part of the word

ASSEMBLE TOGETHER,

community

wlio arc called by

ASSEMBLE... SELVES.
Acts

The

and to Christ,
(ii) The N.T. Churches as confined
to particular i)laces
every church
in which the character of the church
Its being
as a whole is repeated.
all

and^^preach-

but inspired with a

aspect, (i)

together

(be.)

(G- LT

38; but

new force. Hence it denotes the N.T.


redeemed community in its tivofold

A togetlier

IV. 31, seeA

see

(),()

te7'ms "ccdli7ig "

to become.
3,

community of

This
"the Church."
constituted by the old

to
is

to receive to

one's liospitality.

2.

to the

the people of Israel, Actsvii.

/,

is

and

its

of the ivhole

expressed by the first

(See ^'Cremer.")

a bringing together, a
gathering of jjersons or things. iYo.
1 may be expressed by convocation,
7Vie former
this by congregation.

ASS

73

but produced by the


working of the Holy Ghost.

aggregative, the latter congrega-

is

The former calls, invites, and


summons men from the whole world

ulty,

tive.

become its viemhers ; the latter


brought together the members of an
existing society, excluding all others.

to

Theformer is

to the

1.

Actsxvii.31,marg./aiiA,
u. 2, see A (fulL)

Heb.

Heb.

2.

CoL

xii. 23,

see

margin, Greek si/nagogue.

(general.)

for a public festival such as the Olym]jic games: a high festival, a solemn
assembly on such festival,
is a speech or eidogy
2)ronounced on any one at a p)ublic
assembly, hence, the English word,

{-

,
,

Heb.

ASSENT

1.

2.

xii. 23.

{-ed)

[verb.]

,
John

to decide,

determine, ad-

judge.

2.

Luke

Acts xxiv.

0{,

xxiii.

24,

miirgin (text, give siTiteiice.)


joined in setting upon him, All)

h.

(full.)
Heb. vL

11.

X. 22.

to persuade, to

influence.

margin Greek yeriuotie.

(be fully) [margin.]

to bear or bring fully, hence,

Pass,

have

to

full

satisfaction,

to be fully assured.
(a.)

Rom.

xiv. 5 (text, full)/ persuaded.)

ASSURED OF

(be.)

guarantee or
give bail for one's self, to become
security for; or to be made faithful;
to put trust in, confide.
in pass, as here, to

Rom.

xvi.

2 Tim. iiL

14.

ASSUREDLY.
safely,certainly//7-o/

Acts

ii.

36.

ASSUREDLY GATHERING.
to cause to be put together, metaph. to examine closely,
to conclude from laying circum-

2.

ASSURANCE.

stances together.

the triiiit tvhich one ente)tains or puts in a jierson or thing.


Parallel to this is the meaning of
conviction; a conviction based upon
trust, not upon hiowledge ; a 2Jersuasion fortified by faith.
A firmly
relying confidence.
confidence
cherished by firm conviction.

, ,

Acts xvi.

10.

ASTONISHED

1.

(be.)

driven out of one's


senses by a sudden shock, to be exceedingly struck in mind.
to be

^,{)

perfect

trans, to chau'^c from one


condition to another, to put out of
its place, mctaj)h. to drive one out

to
(from
full measure, complete an
an effect of the logical fac-

of his senses; (b) intrafis. to stand


aside from, go away from, yield; to
be out of one's wits.

full

certitude,
act), not

A (full

to give full assm-ance.

(a)

iricTTis, {iiith,

bring in

see

down.)

ASSIST.

place by or beside ; (b) intrans. to stand by or


near so as to defend or help.

2.

h.

vi. 11,

(full.)

that cannot be tripped up or thrown

(a) trans, to

1.

iiL 19,

ASSURED

to place or put together,


agree upon, settle.

(TTtKpivw,

i.

inner

ASSURE.

etc.)

2.

Heb.

win by words, to

77;/5, an assembly of a whole nation

panegyric,

Heb.

see

intrans. as here,

ASSEMBLY

Thes.

2.

ii.

2.

eral.)

2.

X. 22,

ASSURANCE

Jewish

See xmder " church."


Acts xix.

32, 39.
41.
2. Jas. ii. 2,

1.

CoL

attributed to the Christ-

ian Churchy the latter


synagogue.

1.

AST

conviction,

2.

AST

,
,

(a)

%),

tvith Gen. beside and proceeding


from, (used of persons as Xo.Q is of

places.)

astonishment, amazement.
to encompass, surround,
embrace.

(b) icith

Lit.

amazement, encompassed

(c) ivith Ace. (to

Matt.

Tii. 28.

4.
(

1.

AT

be astonied, astounded,
(a) the active,
amazed, (from

0a/xy8eo/iat, to

3.

1.

1.
1.

74

2b.

Luke

xiii. 54.

1,

iv. 32.

xxii. 33.

4.

V. 9.

Jlark

1.

vi

xxiv.

1.

vii. 37.

3.

X. 24.

1.

26.
xi. 18.

1.

2.

3a.
2b.
2b.

Trpos, (in. the direction of)

22,

(a) with Gen.

favour

X. 45.
xii.

(c)

of, (occ.

any displacement or removal

close by.

to,

at or in,

went,

(go,

Trepi,

8.

etc.)

to

2 Pet.

be

ii 15.

unth Gen. (throxigh as jvoceeding

(a)

or

element;

upon, (as springing from)

time

vnth Ace.

up

to,

of.

(of place, number,

aim,); over, (of time, place, extent.)


3.

4.

11.

of.

(b) v'ith Dat. upon, (as resting on) in

(c)

Ace. (through, as tending

K,

i'nnn,

',

out

interior, opp.

(sujjerposition) upon.

over, in the presence or

ivitJi

wards) on accoiuit
ground of the actio)t.)
10

addition to, on account

sep-

from) through, by means of, (denoting instrument of an action.)

among.

(a) with Gen.

through, (from the notion of

aration, disjunction.)

(b)

place,

around.

ject of thought.

AT.
time,

cor-

tvith Ace. (around and towards)


around, about, (of time, or any ob-

PUT, SAW.

of

of,

etc.

(b)

See, BURST, cut, depart, dividixg, pluck,

cTTt,

at the period

Gen. (around and separate


from) about, concerning.

about.
err,

ASUNDER.

2.

i.e.

u'ith

(a)

9.

in,

(down toivards) according


throughout; in reference to time,

respondent with,

Matt, xviii. 12 ', 13.

Iv,

down.

(b) with Ace.

v. 42.

wander, roam
Metnph. to be misled, to
mistaken.

1.

(motion from the exterior) from,

with Gen. (down from) against.

(a)

Metajfh. of
from the proper place.
mind, distraction, astonishment,
entrancement.

hitherwards, (ivhither)
towards, in reference to.

7.

the

ASTRAY

xxvii. 34.)

away from.

ASTONISHMENT.

Mark

Acts

ivith Ace.

xxiv. 22.

6.

'-?,

towards.

hitherwards, (whence) in

(b) with Dat. (resting in a direction to-

ASTONISHED MAKE.
Luke

to

IG

xiii. 12.

u'cti'ds) at,

2.

or along the side of)

compared with, i.e. so as


shown contrary or superior to.

he

(make.)
Acts ix. 6 (ap.)

1.

beside,

viii. 56.

2b.

V. 42.

2b.

liim.

47.

ii.

Dat.heuac and -at near, with,


John xix. 25.)

(ofjjersons only, except

ila.

2b.

Matt.

28.

2c.

ix.

xi. 22, 25.


xii. 1.

1.

1.

41.
xiii. 4.

CIS,

1.

xiv.

4c.

XV. 30.
xviii 1.

(motion to the interior) into, to,


unto, with a vieAv to, (opp. of No. 11.)

3.

1.

C.

xix.

4.

in fi'ont;

Matt. xxii. 33.

1.

xxiii.

2b.

xxiv. 33.

5c
7b.
2b.
5c.

0.

41.

1.

1.

2!

3.

(juxtaposition) beside.

2b.

vii. 13.

viii. 0.

1.

of, (motion from the


of No. 3.)

of place, before,
of time, before, earlier, etc.

1.

xxvi. 18 2n>l.
xxvii. 15.

Mark

i.

22.
.i3.

5c

V. 22.

1.

vi. 3.

5c.

viL 25.

G L

2b.

X. 22, 24.

[Tr .)

5c.

xi. 1.

(oni.

to-

(denoting

of,

AT
Mark

2b.
2b.

Acts

18.

xi.

35.

39.

-40.

2b.

xiii. 29.

5c.

xiv. 54.

7b.
2b.
2b.
8a.
2b.

XV,

Luke

27.

28

14.

i.

xi. 15.

xiii. 1, 5.

vii. 38.

4c.

3.

61 2nd.

1.

Tr

xi, 32.
xii.

1.

xiii. 1.

xiv.
xvi.
xvii.
xix.

5c.
4c.

xxii.

xxiii. 11.

LTTrA

G^o

into,

(eii,

.)

xxvi. 4

37.

2b.
2a.

Rom.

1.

7b,
2c.

xxvii. 3.
xxviii. 12.

3,

iv.

1.

viii. 34.

17 (ap.)
xxiv. 22.

7b.

ix. 9.

1.

xi. 5.

27.
iv. 21,

53 {om. Trb

1.

40.

1.

b.)

1.

4 (ap.)

7b.

V.

2a.

vi. 21.

39 {om. Tr

1.

8a

vii, 11,

2b.

viii.

1.

viii.

32.

i,
1 (om ev
in Ephems. Tb

1,

iii,

Phil.

1,

1.

xiv. 20.
xvi. 4.

1.

26.
xviii. 16.

1.

XX. 11 (No. ub. G


Tr A) (No. 1, ^<.)
12 twice.

2a.

xxi.

Acte

i.

ii.

2b.

iu.

5q
2b!
3.

4c
4c.

1.

10. Jae.

2.

1.

l6i, 12.
iv. 6 (No. l.Orj
TTr A.)
35, 37.

2b.

9.

10 (No. 5c,

TrA.)
vii. 13, 29.

08.

i,

7. 13.

1.

V. 13.

1.

2c.
2c.

John
Rev.

11.

2b.

20.

viii.

to accompany beside
or near, follow close or on the heels;

4.

Act xxvii.

Rom.
3.

to understand.

i.e.

12.

Phil,

4.

ix. 30, see


31.

to.

IL

iii.

12.

1.

5. 1

Tim.

16, see

[ready.)

(ill-

iv. 6.

xix.

ATTAIN ALREADY.

3(No.2a,G-->
3.

Phil,

iii,

10 (aoriet.)

2.

10.

xxi. \'2(ap.)

ATTENDANCE,
CHARGES, COME, DEATH, DWELL, DWELLER,

See, ALL, ANY,

first.

17.

iii

Tr A ,)
10.

come

28.

ii.

i.

or do before another,

to come, an'ive; to result,

17 'wl.

iv.

come

thoughts,

K.)
13, 10, 20 t'c.

11.

iii.

to

meta2>h. to follow close Avith one's

(, 6/ [by],

TTr A

6.

5c.

V. 2.

4c.

3 times.

xii. 2.

1 Pet,

to seize upon, lay hold

happen.

5.

18.

8,

Heb,

ap-

apprehend.

outstrip; to

3.

iv. 1

of,

to be beforehand Avith, to overtake,

26.

iii.

1.

3.

,)

1, 13.

i.

ii.

1.

1.

5.

2, 19.

ii.

0.x L

6.

1.

S.')

4.

i.

3.

7b.

1.

1.

iii.

Tim.
2 Tim.

20.

[Tr

to take, take hold

of,

10,

The3.

1.

Ab

Gr:

2,

ii.

1.

2.

1.

i.

i.

1.

5b.

1.3.

ii,

Col.

1.

39.

12(o)/i.

ii,

xii, 20.

1.

1.

,
,
,
,
,

11.

prehend.

^,

14,

Eph,

1.

59.
22.

xi. 24.

35.

1.

9 (op.)

2c.

1.

xiv. 16.

XV. 23, 32, 52.


xvi. S.
2 Cor, i. 1.

1.

v.

ATTAIN.

2.

i.

xi. 34.

1.

7 (op.)

6.

Cor.

2b.

41, 61.

1.

1.

.)

Rom.

xvi. 1.

1.

45 twice,

20.

XV. 26.

1.

47.

6.

18, 19.)

V.

3.

6.

John

15.

i.

40.
xxiii. 7 'Ticc, 12.

the neiv viotddinrj

Ist.

4.2nd.

Tr

i.e.

of the relation in which the loorld


stands to God, so far as it no longer
remains the object of His wrath,"
Cremer.
(Occ. Rom. xi. 15; 2 Cor.

1.5.

AW.)
1.

xxii. 17.

(-

divine salvation,

10.

16.

29.

1.

Rev.

KaraXXayri, the exchange effected; then


the reconciliation, (for ivhich Biaare generally
(md
used.)
"It denotes the result of the

?^

3.

XXV. 4

20,

XX. 10 (om.

1.

6.

ATONEMENT.

16.

23.

5.

5b.

4c.

(ap.)

13.
-

14.

5c.

Rev. xxi.

xxi. 3.

24.

1.

1st

!'><,

11.

4.

1.

Ln

5c,

t*.)

1.

44.

ground to be

the

to desire ardently.

firj.

5.

15
15

3.

IX V.

be.)

14.

32.

39 (No.

4c.

9a.

xix

x. 14.

7b.

Matt.

xviii. 22.

43 twice

(and

and af

to thirst;

dry, parched

xvii. 13, 16.

35, 41.

2b.

1.

2, 4.

25.

ix. 31.

1.

1.

8,

viii. 26.
-

ATHIRST

/,

27.

xiv.
xvi.

27.

3.

WONDER.

12.

V. 5, 9.

4c.

A R)

22, 32.
-

1.

Tr

FALL, FIRST, HAND, HOME, LAST, LAW,


LEAST, LENGTH, LOOK, MARVEL, MOST, NOT,
NOUGHT, ONCE, ONE, PIETY, SET, SIT,
WINK,
STRAIN, STUMBLE, TIME,

x. 25.

iv. 18.

2c.

into.

(eis,

ATT

36.

33, 47.

2b.
2b.

Gx.)

18.

ii.

22,

19,

ix. 10, 13,

1.

I).

29 {om.

1.

viii. 1, 14.

xii. 17.

1.

75

ATTAIN
2,

Rom.

(In otlier cases the wonl "

TO.

ix. 30.

"

ie

represented by another

Greek word,)

ATT

^,

76

AUGHT

ATTEND.

constantly
or applies to anything.

one

d,

sits to

-,

any one or

Mark

ATTEND CONTINUALLY UPON.


to persist in a thing, aj)ply

viii. 23.

thing.

:Mark

xi. 25.

AUGHT TO

',

Acts xxi v.

I'J.

EAT.

to eat.
Jolm

diligently to it; persevere.

Rom.

IF.

if,

Tis,

vii 35 (eiiTropeSpo?,same sense, All.)

1 Cor.

AUT

iv. 33.

xiii. 6.

AUGUSTUS'.

6<,

ATTEND UNTO.

reverenced, A^enerablc ; the im])erial name Augustus ivas rendered


hy this tvord.

to hold to, bring to or near to


turn one's mind, thoughts, attention to a thing; to attach one's self
to a thing, cleave unto it.
;

xVcts xxvii.

1.

AUSTERE.
7//305, making

ATTENDANCE AT
ATTENDANCE TO

-,

Tim.

iv.

the tongue dry and


metaph. harsh, crab-

bed.
(GivE.)t

Hub.

13.

ATTENTIVE

to

Luke

xix. 21, 22.

"attend UNTO."

see

,
1 1

rough, har.sh

(give.)*

vii. 13.

(be very.)

AUTHOR.
1.

aiTcos, causing, occasioning, xvith art.

2.

dpxTjyos, beginning, originating, with

the originator.

hang from, be suspended;

to

depend

(non. occ.)

uj^oii

the leader, founder, princely-

art.

Luke

xix. 48,

margin hanr/

on.

leader.

2.

AUDIENCE.

1.

Acts
Heb.

iii.

15,

margin.

2.

Hub.

AUTHORITY.

^'6,

the thing heard, report, saying, ftime.


Luke

power

(delegated), authority

do anything ; permission,

to

vii. 1.

tTTLTayi], injunction,

,
,

Acts

AUDIENCE
10.

Aet.s xv. 12.

Acts xxil

a jirojecting or standing
a ])r()jcction, jn'ominent
vietaph. a surpassing, superiority,
power, dignity.
forth,

22.

Matt.

AUDIENCE OF

(ix tue.)

Mark
see above.
XX. 45.

Luke

20.

vii.
viii.

it.

xxi.

23", 24,

27.

22, 27.
28 ii'ec, 20, 33.
34.
iv. 30.

1.

Liike XX. 2

1.

John

1.

Acts

AUGHT

1.
1.

2.

any one or

ouoet's,

Matt.

or

1.

1.

1.

2 Cor. X.

3.

:}.

Jlark vii. 12 (with another negative.)

1.

1.
1.

ActH

Tim.

1.

Hcv.

2.

Titue

1.

Tot

xxviii. 19.

Phileln. 18.

1.

ii.

2,

margin

(7-

15.

iii.

22.

xiii. 2.

AUTHORITY UPON
iv. 32.

8.

ii.

inent place.

xix. 17.

not one, nothing.

V. 23.

xxi.

OUGHT.

l<^^^ 8, 20.

27.

xxvi. 10, 12.


Cor. XV. 24.

i.

xiii

ix. 1.

thimj.

V.

ix. 14.

xi.

vii. 8.

Tii,

license.

command.

{'/',

(give.)

to hear, give ear, listen.


xiii.

Luke

2.

he-

heaving; the sense of hearing, caul


so the ear; a hearing, listening to;

1.

margin

xii. 2,

giantr.

V. 9.

(exercise.)

to use authority, to

have

authority over any one or thing.

2.

AUT

Matt. XX.

25.

Mark

2.

Luko

1.

AWA

AVOID

to exercise or use ex-

cessive or arbitrary authority.

2.

77

1.

x.''42.

8,

ation, distinction.)

xxii. 25.

(a)

(of great.)

ivith Ace. (through, as tending totoards) on account of, (denoting the

ground of

2.

(use) [margin.]

iv,^ in.
I

.,

to bend ont of the regidar


bent outwai'ds or away ; to

turn away from, shun.

the pres.sure of a weight,


3.

etvaL, to be.
1

the action.)

,
line,

<

Thes.

,
to olitain

by prayer;

entreaty,

deprecate

/)70/,

Mid. as

(in

avoid.

4.

(usurp.)

^,

to use or exercise

power

to domineer, (from
acting by his own authority

over,

in

Old

5.

set, lay,

Tim.

to

heg of or from another;


to aA'ert by

trans, to

(a)

round a

round about
(-ETH.)

Gal.

vi.

15

(,

is.

All.)

G.

"'

TToteoj,

to make, to do.

out of

of.

to set, place, esp. to sot in

one's self out, get

fit

Rom.

xvi. 17.
lb. 1 Cor. vii. 2 (italice.)
viii. 20.
2
Cor.
6a.
2.

Tim.

4. 2

Tim.

3.

5b. l"itus

vi. 20.
ii.

23.

iii. 9.

8^, a revenging, vengeance.


to divide, to separate,

Then to

hence, to select.

come

to a decision,

to

to

judge,

3.

to stand

aside

readv.

avenge, revenge, punish.

,
, ),

i?itrans.,

to step

Mid. to put on, arrange as robes

AVENGE.
^

put, place,
etc.

order, arrange, get ready, then (a)

Jas. v. 16.

),

(b) Pass, to

IkSlkL), to

the way, shun, beware

to be strong in body ; to be mighty,


powerful; to prevail.

V. 6.

thing,

and

(b) Pttss., 3iid.,

decline,

12.

ii.

AVAIL

to

beg to be excused.

one

Greek, a self-murderer.

1.

here), to turn

to get out of the way,

off or aside,

6 (text, be bunlensojne.)

ii.

AUTHORITY OVER

GaL

(denot-

(V))

viii. 27.

AUTHORITY

of,

ing the instrument of the action.)

a lord, master, ruler.


Acts

with Gen. (through, as proceeding

from) through, by means

AUTHORITY

8,

(-IXG.)

through, (from the notion of separ-

the

arrived

at,

Luke

2.

Acts

xviii. 3,

5.

1.

Rom.

1.

Rev.

AAVAKE
8iaypi]yopkw, td

xii.

10.

1.

2.

AWAKE
1.

out or maintainhig the


an aven-

Rom.
1

xiii.

Thea.

(-IXG.)

iyetpo), (a) Active, to awaken, wake up,


to wake,
(b) Pass,
rouse, stir
;

right, avenging, v:ith art.

ger, occ.

ix. 32.

10.

AVENGER.
K(StK05, carrv'ing

(be.)

xviii. 20.

3.

Rev. xix.

plot.

awake thoroughly.
Luko

vi.

anoihr, a

Actsi.x. 24.

decrees, de-

vii. 24.

(L.VVING.)

judgmcnt.

decision

terminate judgment.
1.

AWAIT

a plan against

judge

(the result or issue

i)f

],

rouse, stir one's

self.

4.

iv. 6.

2.

5iyt/Ku, to

wake quite

up.

3.

AWA

la.
2.

3.

Matt.

Mark
Luke

viii.

sober, out of a
applied spiritwdly

sleep,

2.5.

viii. 24.

1,

Tr

[A

R)

lb.

Rom.

3.

lb.

Eph.

(^,

to

xiii.

Cor.

AWAKE OUT OF

1.

..J

1.

John XL

out

of

2.

AWARE

iv.

34 margin (text,

let

alone. )

AWAY
to seize,

WITH.

up, take away, im,}).


away with, i.e. to ex-

lift

Luke
John

Acts xxi.

36.
xxii. 22

x.xiii. IS.

xix. 15 '*''

(be.)

expresses subjective kmnuledge.)


oiSa, (per/, of ohs.

Luke

permit.

let, suffer,

ecution.

27.

which denotes I learn, and

2,

2.

aipe, aipov,

Acts xvi.

to perceive, observe, obtain


a knowledge of, hence, to know, be
acquainted with, (as contrasted icith

No.

M.att. xiii. 48.

roused out of sleep.

11.

1.

SLEEP.

another

rouse

of law, to

ea, imper.

2.

AU)

to hecome.

( e^i-TTiOs,

outside, out of

11.

k
14 (No. la,

XV. 3

V.

sleep.

-,

AWAY.
'^, without, on the

1.

doors.

3S (Xo.

iv.

BAG

awake

to

drunken
in X.T.

78

rod

),

seen, implies knowledge

have

from

ivith-

out, (ohj.) to have knowledge of,


(No. 2 denotes not to forget, No. 1

See also, carry, carrying, cast, casting,


CATCH, convey, do, DONE, DRAW, FADE,
FADETH, FALL, FALLING, FLEE, FLOOD, GO,
LEAD, MOVE, PASS, PINE, PUT, PUTTING,
ROLL, SAIL, SEND, TAKE, TAKEN, THRUST,
TURN, UNTAKEN, VANISH, WASH, WEAR,
WIPE, WITHER.

to notice.)
2.

I.uke

xi.

-14.

1.
I

AWARE OF
1.

Matt,

Luke

xii. 4(3.

AXE.
an axe, (from

Matt.

x.xiv. 50,

iii.

Luko

10.
|

/,
,

BABBLER.

2.

(,,

the market-places, hence, hecause these

were talkative and noisy, applied


babbling, chattering fellows.
Acts xvii.

L
2.

,(),

IR,

speech,

1,

xi.

1.

i.

ii.

41, 44.
12, IC).

Luke
Rom.
1

0.

X. 21.
ii.

20.

Cor. iii. 1.
Ilcb. V. 13.

2.

BACK

'5,

2.

2.

2.

2.5.

xxi. 16.

Luke

iii.

[noun.]

the back of a man.


Rom.

xi.

10(non

occ.)

BACK

[adv.]

of pdace, liehind, backwards ; of


time, hereafter, since the future is

BABE.

in/certain,

and

therefore bcliind us.

Matt. xxiv.

womb

IS.

the new-born iiabe.

a babe

an

to

to

margin bate fellnrr.

a child while yet in the

vryTTtos,

Matt.

2.

a seed, and
a small
perf. mid. of
l)ird, so cjdled from picking up seeds.
Apjdied hy Athenians to idle fellows
who lived on collecting the refuse of

{from

fiit.

break.

(be.)

ivithoiit

the potver of

infant, a minor.

See

also,

draw, duivk, fraud,


RETURN, ROLL, TURN.

keep,

BAG

5,

79

BACKBITER.
a speaker against

another,

a detractor.

BACKBITING.

',

BACKSIDE

each end for the animals, then the


balance, etc.
Rev.

1.

(on the.)

of time, after, in future, hereafter.


V. 1

(^,

tl,(

outsUL',

2.

,
et's,

unto,

^,

the,

6,

3.

xviii.

4.

bad, (opp.

KfiKos,

a band, bound, fetter,


thing for tying or fastening.

.,

to

^?,

good.)

It expresses the lack of those qualities


7i'hirh constitute a 2J^)'so)i or thing

1.

1.

2a.

for or

fit

belonging to join-

etc.

8$, that which binds


Matt, xxvii. 27
Mark xv. 10.

Luke

1.

tJohn xviii.

1.

Acts

any

bonds, imprisonment.

a band or bond, that which


together, a bundle.

BAD.
1.

[noun.]

/?,

ing, yoking,

John

BAND

any thing round, wrapped


round or upon a thing, a twisted
rope, a body of men-at-arms, used
to translate the lioman manipulus
2 centuries, also a larger body, a

(a) in pi.,

backward.

behind,

vi. 5.

cohort.

G^.)

BACKWARD.

(pair of.)

beams of a

of place, behind, at the back

Rev.

BALANCES

any thing that joins two bodies;


the yoke or cross-bar tied to the end
of the pole, and having collars at

a speaking agiiinst, open evil


speaking as opposed to
see " WHISPER.
2 Cor. xii. 20.

BAN

2a.

Acts xvi.

2.

12.

1.

X. 1 1st.

is

bound

2(>.

xxi. 31.
xxii. .30 (oin.
xxvii. 1.

1.

20.

together,

AU.)

40.

3.

what

it claims to he.
Incapable, usebad, (jenerically, includincj every
form of evil, j)hysical and moral.

,
less,

2.

(connected ivith

?,

troublesome, bad,

2)ains),

expresses the

more

It

active form

of

',
3.
1.

1.

Matt.

,
(

in the sense of putrid,


to rot.)

l)ad,

rotten,

2.

V.

10

icorthless,

',

Matt. xxii.

G-^

TTr

BAC.

Tr A m)
L
a l)ag or purse, into v<hich money or
other vcduahlesareciXHt or put, (from

2.

Luke

BAXI)

1.

Jo)in

xii.

0.

to

make, to

(-,

do.

a rolling up togetlier, then


any dense mass, a body of men, a
crowd, a seditious meeting.
Acts

,
a

to cast.)

xii. 33.

(Italian.)

Italian.

BAND' TOGETHER.
TToieoi,

(/'',

xxiii. 12.

BANK.
a tabic, esp. a dining tabic, then

money

changer's table or counter,

a bank.

1.

John

xiii.

2'.>.

3.

10.

a case to keep the tongues of wind instruments in, then


used for any small case, purse or

/?'',

.John xviii.

.\cts X. 1 !'"i (italics.)

t*.)

bag.
2.

'?,

(from

xiii. 4S.

2 Cor.

1.

evil,

malignant, and descnbes the <fudity


according to its ncdure, as No. 1 does
according to its effects.

3.

B.WD OF MEN.

labour,

evil.

I. like

xix. 23.

))

BAN

80

BAR

BANQUETING.
drinking,

TToros, a

Acts

es]-).

By Baptism
we must understand an immersion, whose design like thcd of

BAPTISM.

.<,

the act as

It denotes

the washing.
a fact, as

^.

iii.

1.

7.

XX. 22

(.),2 (op.)

Acts

Matt.

Mark

4.

i.

X. 38, 30.
xi. 30.

Luke

3.

iii.

6,

iii.

xxviii. 10.
JIark i. 4, 5, S twice,
X.

Luke

38 twice, 39

x. 37.
xiii. 24.

iii.

1.

xviii. 25.

iv. 1, 2.

1.

xLx. 3, 4.

x. 40.

1.

Rom.
Eph.

vii. 20.

1.

Col.

2.

Heb.

XX.

1.

2.

-,

ii.

Matt.

iii.

12 (No.

2,

Pet.

iii.

1.

1.

1.

xiv. 2, 8.
xvi. 14.
xvii. 13.

1.

Mark

14.

vi.

1.

Gal.

R)

24 (No.

2,

Tr

Mark

(See

who

vi. 25.
viii.

Luke

28.

vil. 20.

28

(oi.

G-

i^.)

33.
ix. 10.

1.

BAPTIZE.

(inform a freqiientative or

fac-

dip or dye.)
a, thin'j di])}jed or dyed.
To immerse /or rt religious purpose,
may he traced hack to the Leviticcd
unshinffs, see Lev.
8, 9 ; etc., (out
of v^hich arose the baptism of proselytes), vjhicit ivere connected tvith the
titive

of
to malie

'.

repentance, see

ivas the

Mark

i.

1 Cor. x. 2.

BAR.
Heb.
i.

a son,

^n,

42;

see

see

John
x. 46
17; Actsxiii. 6.

Jonas, by

LT

A.)

BARBARIAN.

a mail wlio speaks a foreign


Barbarous,
or strange language.
Greek
i.e., not CJreek, strange to
manners and language. The Egyptians had a like term for all foreigners
as the Chinese and Ilehreivs have
nov).
After the Persian war, the
ivord took the contemptuous sense of
The Rooutlandish, brutal, rude.
mans even called themselves Barharians, until the Creek language and
literature became naturalized at Borne
(prob. an onomatopoefic to express
the sound of a foreign tongue.

Acts xxviii.

Rom.

i.

4.

BARBAROUS.
see "

BARnARIAN."

Acte xxviii.

2.

BARE.
yiyjtvo?,

Cor. xiv. 11

Col.

14,

Baptism of

Luke iii. 3;
and Christian

Mark

xxi. 1.5, IG,

4;

Acts xiii. 24
Bapdism is Bapnism of Faith,
xix. 4,

(be.)

aor. of above.

xxii. 16.

.,

purifcation ivhich folloived on and


completed the exjjiation frcmi sin.
What vms unusual in Jolins baptism
was, that he performed the
on others, whereas under the laiv each
one accompdished it for himself.

Baptism of John

[17.

27.

1.

,,
1.

13, 14, 15,10 twice,

i.

iii.

BAPTIZED
Acts

denotes he

Tr
[A

3, 4, 5.
vi. 3 twice.

Cor.

xii. 13.

Matt. xvi. 17 (joined with

article

v/itli

xi. 11, 12.

2a.

21.

to immerse, bajjtize.

1.

1,

Rom.

XV. 29 twice.

L.)

BAPTIST.

1.

1.

xviii. 8.

[33twnc.

vl. 2.

baptizes.
1.

xvi. 15, 33.

xix.

vi. 4.

be/<AV.)

(a) part,

X. 47, 48.
Xi. 16 twice.

0.

twice.

iv. 5.

the Baptist, the name of


Julin S7ig'jested hy the function committed to and exei'cised hy him.

38, 41.

viii. 12, 13, 10, 38.

ix. 18.

Mid. and pass.

1.

5 twice.

i.

ii.

25, 26, 28, 31,


22, 23 twice, oy.

i.

1.

1.

Acts

(.),

xvi. 16 (op.)
iii.
7, 12, 16 twice,
vii. 29, 30.
[21 twice.
xii. 50.

John

(See ^^Cremer.^^

11 twice, 13, 14,


[23 twice (Ojx)

1.

xii. 50.
4.

washing

XX. 22 twice

xxi. 25.

^9r(/zt'a-

the

10.

does the

22.

i.

and

was united with

away of sin.

result of the. act.


Slatt.

the Levitical washings


tions

an immersion or washing

with water, (washing imto jmrification from sin), used in N.T. for the
rite of baptism.

2.

difference lies

therefore

1 Pet. iv. 3.

-,

The

4, 5.

thereof to Jesus Christ.

carousal, (non. occ.)

1.

xix.

not in the Baptism, bid in the relation

a drinking bout,

naked.
1

Cor. XV.

,37.

iii.

11.

tv

BAR

BARLEY

81

made

the Jewish
travelling basket, (prop, nf a certain
measxire or capacity.)

a basket of a larger kind, a


large hamper, (used for storar^e, and

capacioiis enowjh to cordoAu

1.3.

BARN.
to lay

up a

Matt.

Matt.

xiii. 30.

-xiv

xvi.

Luke

xii. 18, 24.


1.

Mark

xi.

1.
2.

Acts ix

3.

2 Cor.

20.

10.

vi. 43.

BASON

Tr

vi. 13.

26.

xi. 33.

BASIN.

or

a large ewer or vessel for washing the feet.

viTTTrjp,

all places, except


25 (om. Gr:

ix. 17.

1.

BARNABAS.

son of consolation, surname


of Joses, a Levite of Cyprxis.
In

viii. 19.

Luke
John

9.

viii. S.

2.

Acts

Mark

20.

XV. 37.

a storehouse.

26.

a man.)

a twisted rope, a rope basket, a wicker basket made of twigs


ent\vincd with each other.

any place Avherein

thing.,

Matt. vL

vi. 9,

a wicker basket,

',

[adj.]

oi or from barley.
John

--,

vi. C.

BARLEY

<,

BASKET.

[noun.]

barley.
Rev.

BE

John

xiii. 5.

K,)

BASTARD.

BARREN.
1

2.

v69o<;,

?,

not working, esp. not working


the ground, living without labour,
hence, idle; of money, etc., lying idle,
yielding no return.

<:,
2.

Luke

2.

barren, not bearing childi'en.

i
7, 36.
xiiii. 29.

2.
1.

a bastard, (non. occ.)


Heb xii. 8.

BATTLE.

/,

a battle, a

Cor. xiv. S

Rev

fight.

ix. 7,

xvi. 14

rx.

Gal. iv. 27.


2 Pet. i. 8.

BE.

BASE.
TaTTiiwo?, low,

dition,

IT

of place, lying low, of con-

brought

down,

humbled,

MAY

SHALL
MIGHT

BE,

BE,

BE,

lowly, of style, low, poor.


2 Cor. X.

SHOULD BE, THAT MAY BE, THAT


THAT SHOULD BE, THAT WOULD

THOUGH... BE, TO BE, WILL BE.

When

1.

LET BE, MAY BE, MIGHT BE,

BE.

this tvord is in italics, there is

no

corresponding word in the Greek.

Sometimes

HASH FELLOW [m&Tgin.]

verb, or
is

Sec " IJAnBLEU."

it is only part of another


of a phrase for which there

no exact equivalent.

When

it is

an independent

tcord, it is

the translation of one of these folloiv-

BASE THINGS.
unborn, uncreated, of no family,
low born hence, low, vile.

ayti'i/?,

Cor

28.

ing.

\.

(of the.)

loose fellows spending their


time idly in the market place.

tiyopaios,

Acts

xvii.

5.

the

ordinary

word and Xo. 2


Present

BASER SORT

am,

state

of

exist-

ence, (for the difference between this


see

Heb.

xi. 6.)

thou art, (2 pers. sing. pres.


thou.
ind. ) * with pron.

(a) (t,

(b)

or

cTTii',

he, she,

sing. pres. ind.)

it

is,

(3 pers.

S'^

(c) ea/xer,

we

are, {I pers.pl. pres.ind.)

(a) eVT,yeare, {2 pers.pl. pres.ind.)


(e)

i,

be,^5,thoumay'sfc
y, he, she, it, may be

/,

we may be, , ye may be,


they may be.
thou
(s) Opt., ', I mif^ht be, ayg,
might'st be, eu;, he, she,
we might be,
be

(,("^,

might
(

et/yre,

car (or
be he or let

', by chance

and

him

',

be,

end

Matt.

thou.
ii. 13,
iv. 3, 6.
21, Bhall B,

V.

lo.

'imes.

22 3

and be

he,

s.'inii

L A.)
may

B,

48.

mnv

vi. 4,
5, will

lo.

perhaps, {Ace. of

B.

!h.

lo.
lb.
le.
lo.
2

V. 34.
vi. 11,
vii. 4.
ix. 1.

lo,

lo.

6v, beinpf, (part.) * loith


(\)
Ace. of noun before it denotes that
...am, art, etc., or who... am, art.

2,

Imperfect

shall B.
xiv. 28.
la*.

io.
lo.

.)

(n)

he was, (3

-,

2^ers. sing.)

I was, (1 pers. sing.)

,
,

(indie.) I shall be, 'iay,

,
^, ,

liTrA
41

^,

be about to be,
ihfru icith
to be about to do
anything; which, followed by an
ivfin. as here, to be about to do a
thing, to be on the point of doing it.
(inf.) to

10.
lo.
lb.
le.
Ik.
lo.
lo.
le.

B.

192na.

xiv. 2.
64, to B.
Luke i.l5, 20, shall B.
-

29, Phonld B.
32. 33, 34, shall
38.
[B.
45, 06, )
shall

(No.

lo,

27
27

-,

'<.

(No. lo,

,
to

'.

X. 6,
12, 14,

Z"!,

let

36,

may

hall

[B.

21 lt. Shall
21 -"", shall P.
27, 37, :)9, 40,
Khali B.
tl.
61, shall M.
XXV. 30, shall B.

existence.)

Shall

B.
shall

B.
B.
B.

JO.

52. shall B.
.5, will H.
xiii. 28, 30 ''",

H.

7, 9,

")

xii. 20, i
34. will
35, let..

GroLTr

;j,

xi, 19,30, 5
.

1'

26,

40, shall B.
B.
3s tliat.. might
[B.
ix.27.
.33, 10 B.
tl, Shall B.
i, shonlil B.
(No.
48, shall

li),G~LTTrAK.)

G^LTrS.)

xxiv.

shall B.
xiv. 8.
14. shall B.
.

27.

2(i,

'ss'snd.

to bear.

xxvi.

5.

xxvii. 40.

to,

42.
64, shall

Mark

ill.

14,

V, 18,

XV.

B.

should P.

might

B.

7, shall T'.

xvii. 2 1,20, 30,31,


34, 35, shall B.

30

30.
54,
63.

from

(motion to (he interior^ into,


unto, with a view to.

(Is,

20.

(a) pass., in be borne or carried


a place.

xxiii.ll, Phall B.

to begin, to start, to begin


be, (referring to original state

and continued

36.
viii. 9, inighf.

"!
3rd, let

[B.
vi. 35 t"'", shall

B.

happen.

(be-

[pan to

shall B.

9.

W.^
xxii. 13, 28, shall

implying origin, to come into


being, to become, or result, to take
j)lace,

7,

LTr.)

26
26

23, see

iv, 3.

XX. 161", shall B.


-ICSn.l.
26 1', shall
lb,

B.

10, i
49.

iii.

10.

(q) Vu/xevo5, (part.) about to be.


.

ii.

ehall

21!
30, shall B.

(No.

B.

18.
191st.

xix. 5, shall B.

lo.

shall B.
) shall

shall B.
13, shall B.

17, shall B.
xviii. 13.
) shall
17,
18''ce, J
H.

2.

bi.)
-"',

7.
8<w'<^e,

22,
B.
i
28.
xvii. 4. to B.

li.

he shall be
thou shalt be,
ye
we shall be,
they shall be.
shall be,
(p)

28.
xvi.lO'wico

lo.
lo.
le.
Ik.
lo.

Future
(o)

XV. 14.

2.

i<.)

xii. 23,
xiii. 4.

27, 40, 45, shall


xui. 40, 42, 49, 50,

le.

4J2"d, will B.
shall b.
-441st (No. Ik,

7]v,

shaU B.

7,

shall

11,

xii.

(u?n.

lo.
lo.

to B.

2M.1,

43 3>d,

16.
22, shall B.
25.
xi. 22, 24, Bhnll B.

2.

isi,

Tr

U.

ix. 29.
X. 13 twice.
15, shall

[B.

X. 8, 31, shall B,
13 1" (No. lb,

vui. 12, shall P.

if.

sh^ll

19, shall B.

35
35

lo.

B.

(.

to B.

5,

B.
22 1^'23 2nd, > shall
23 i. 3
23 2"d, shall B.
23 3.d.

7ii. 13,

lo.

(m)

vy.v<a,

M*rk

lo.
lb.
le.
Ik.
lo.
Ik,
lo.

16, 21, shall

If.

If.

that.

(tVrai,

4.5.

lo.

ye.

be

37,let

2.

* with Ace. of
(k)
the notm before it denotes that... am
is, was, Avere, etc. t ^oith et9, unto,
to, and the art. denotes with a view
to the

Ih.
la.

If.

(imp.)

the part. neut. aor. 2 of


above.)

lo.

by chance.

be

2.

cii/atjto be, (infin.)

to,

7.

ye

be.

though.

since,

to hit, esp. to hit a mark


with an arrow ; then to happen,

li.

they might

be,

,
el, if,

might

', be thou, (2 peis. sing, imp

li)

(i)

it

BE

the J SLve, (3 pers.pl. pres.ind.)

(f) <Sw/^y.,S,Imay
1)6,

(.)

xix, 19.
XX, 14, .may
(No. lo.L"".)
xxi.7, 11",17,
shall B.
R.
22'"
23, 24. 25, shall
I

J.uko xxii 20;

Ikt.Rom. %iii. 29-'"',th.at


might

let. .13.

xxiii. 2i.

If.
:i7, ').

.Julin

27.

25. .should B.

If.

xi

2.

.\ii.

:;).

Ik

Ikt.

xiv. 14. to B.
that..
XV.
10,

hhall B.

4:i.
i.

iii.

Eph.

If.

31
vi.

I'hii.

If.

Ik.

to

vii. 4,

lb.

13.

17.

Ic.

viii.

If.

see" house

2.

iv.

If.

V. 7.

If.

,^.

lo.

.\.

Vii

lo

2 may

should B.

viii. 5 '"'<

B.

34.

{.

24

xiv. 3, may B.
17. sliall
(No.

If.

might

ly.

B.

3.

If.

Ik.

B.

^24.

If.

mav

2'i,

If.

2.

Acts

lo.

ordained

22.K;e

li.

iv. 10.

lb.

li

Ik.

V. 36.

39.

1 b.

Ip.

should B.
11, shall B.

lo.

li.

22.
38.

47. to B.

.1.

Ik.

2n.i,

15

Ik.

XX. 16, lo B.
xxii ]',. sh.ill B.
xxiv.li, that there
hall B.

10.

Ip.

xxvi

le
-'.

3.

xxvii.
ill B.
shall

10,

b"

K"m.

22. to

If.

ii.

iii.

Ikf.

4.

fB.

20.

that miiiht
1",
that

iv.

mijjht

Ik

13,

that should
[B

might

Ikf

K>. lh.-\t

lo.

IS. shall M.

lo.

Ik

vi. 5.

shall U.

U.toB.

14.

B.

lo.

tii.at

should

let B.

B.

5,

lo.

7, will
7. 25, sbaU B.
xxii 3 ilc, 4iwlc,
shall B.
12, shall
(No.

BE ORDAINKD TO

15'-'n<l, sliall

xii

'

Id.

xiii

If.

(from

in

BE.

22.

to receive, hecavse

beams arc received at

hvihUnf/,

(fifir entls

into othei- pieces of timber)

a l)Oain or rafter. In '.. metaph.


a great fault or vice, according to a
Jewish proverb.

B.

shall B.

0.

i.

BEAM.

SokO';.

S.that miifht B.
xi.

lo.

Acts

2.

may

IX. 3,

Ik'

'ico...

7.

Matt.

vii. 3, 4,

I.nke

vi. 41,

42 'ce.

11. shall B.

GaL

i.

7.
S. 0, let

li

B.

BEAR

10.

Ik.

ii.

11.

iv. 1.

0.

2.

12.

Ik

21.
V.

i>.

to B.

though.. B.

[noun.]

<'-/), (afKOi, All) the bear (non.


Rev.

occ.)

xiii. 2.

lOinrt.
20. let B.

vi. 3.

to B.

lk-.Eph^.4.)
iv. 14.

32.

V. 1. 7, 17.

,
(.,

^,,,

i!ii_i.,'6:j-'fOuid

2.

mav

.lb,LTTrA)(oin.O-.)

mavB''

viii. 14,

If.

2.

shall B.

11, to

vii

Ik.
2

If.

lo
lo

b(

lo.

18, shall B.

If.

ever) (d<rtoc, Aoiy, or


(he holy oni; All )
.\i. 6, shall B.
xxi. 3 "":<!, 4 "'",

lo.

16. will B.

lo.

2.

should B.
shall B.
5 (with art.)
shalt
(no
1}

should B.

lo.

Ik.

B.

vl

111.

2.

li),

3,

10, sh.Ul B.
IS. iU

le.
'

7.

11;

Ik

"'

2S.

4.

18,

li.

B.

P.

xvi.

9.

iii.

lo.

XX viii.

li

that..

mav

lo.

mav"B.

17,

i.

ii.

lo.

(irou'cu,

L Tr A R)

.ornt<ke,

Ip

to B.

to

-ii,

i.

2.

22, let"

2 Cor.

lo.

3, to B.

2.

11.

lo.

xix 26

le.
3.

If. .las.

10 Ini.

ii.

X. 6,

lo.

II.

to
(dul.)
(oTt iari, that /( an.)
lo.
S. shall li.
iv. 7, m.iy B.
If.
V {<,that. iiiavB,
Ik.
2.

will B.

xii. 8.

come,

19.

i.

iii.

in.

Id.
Ik.

Ikt.
10.

Id.

xvii. IS. toB.


27.
xviii. isiii

lb.

B.

2.

2.
li.

47 2"J, that..
ehould'st
Ik.
xvi. 15, to B.

10. shall B.
12. will B.
10.
maig.

brought

58.

0, it

Id.

Ih.

3.

B.

B.

should

which
Creek authority what-

ix

B.

18.

iv. 1.

10, will B.

lo.

12,
2S.

7.

If.

viii. 4.

lo

If.

that there

xi. 2?,

1.

lo.

xvi.

shall B.
17, mit'ht B.
12, to B.

ii.

4.

2
2

5.

V.

37.

37,

38.

If.

11, shall

Ik.

mav

might B.

S.

G~.)
Rev.

2.

14.

2.

B.

shallB'^ice.
shall B.

,/

John
Jude
(iAf

tliat..B.
to B.

1-'"", 2.

Philem. 14, should B.


Heb. i. 5, will B.

lo.

28.

14.

ii.

If
lo.

may

2.

3.

2.

2.

12.

If.

lo.

2.

4,

i.

iii.

raav B.

9,
ii.

iii.

If.
.

shall B.
B.

may

7.

i.

John
John

lo.

I.

shall B.11, to

1.

iii.

lo.

shall B.

preemt,

ii.

3.

so that.)

.,

4.

i.

6 '"',if.

lo

G~

might

3. let B.

lo.

2, 9.

17.

Ik.

Pet

to bf

2, 21,

ii.

iii.

.
13.

2.

shall B.

a)

.V

21, that

i.

iii

3.

-24.

lo.

IkV

i:ir.i.

to he.
li.

m.ay B.

V. 7,

Tim.

If.

20 1" B.'

XV.
shall
mav
that shall

20, let B.

16 (NO. lo,

2.

iv. 0,

Ik. Titus

B.

IS.

shall

8.

i.

2.

15.

i.

12, let B.

If.

1.

Ik.If.-

B.

\\\ M, shall B.

lo.

B.

16. to B.
19.

12. lot B.

LTTr

*^'P

B.

V. 3. shall

li.

2.

(with

12.

iii.

Ik.
though.

27, shall B.
xii. 22. to B.
I", to B.
2J, ihould B.
xiv.
it ni.Tv

lo.

iv. 4.

If.

7.

Ik.

10.

li.

7. >

i.

ii.

If.

2.

19.

xi.

If.

Tim.

though.. B.

2.

Ik.l Pet.

5.

iii.

1.

4,

2.

loB.

iv. 17. shall


1

iii.

11.

l.V

iii.

Tlie.s.

lo. 2

':3.

shall B.

If.

lo.

B.

27. should

LTr.)
.XV. 8.

ix.

Col.

Ik.
Ik.

20, to B.

may

2G. eh.ill

2.

2.

y. .'.hall B.

11.

2.

ii.

lo.

21 (ap.)

iv

15.

3.

Ik.

iii.

li.

.">ri,

.xiii.

mav

St.)

42,

.vJi.

lb.

2.3.

2:.,

2.

Ik.

m.ay

16, shall B.

(NO.

2S.

lo.

(.

11

24.

B.

10.

vi

It).

la\

may

IS,

2.

2^

to

IS.

iii.

sliall

tihouM B.

22.
25.

i.x.

IQ

to

may

15.

lo
Ik

holder.
Cor. 1. 10'"""!

Ik.

3.'3.

("

if

xvi. 11.

Ik.

6,

2.

If.

10, miglit B.
:n..

25. shall B.
20. to B.

i.

Ik.

,,
'^

"'>

10,

10. Jas.

shall B.

23,
ii.

.should B.
2.
2.

-'J.

3.

I.

Ik.

10.

should B.

V. 27.

lo.

ix

B.

1.

BEAR

[verb.]

BOHNE, barest,

burden),

to

lift

-,

-INO.)

(properly a hcavT
up, carry ; carry off.

lift,

8*

to hea.Y. hence, to produce /ruii,


to carry as a burden; to bear, endure, suffer pain, etc.; to sustain,

2.

;;

support;

bring

to

(as

forward,

Acts

12.

1.

xxvii.

8.

to bring tkem
hence again,

6.

i.e.

and

to bear sins by imputation really, as


those sacrifices

(,

,
,
away;

did typically.

to bring or carry out of or


of the ground- to bring forth

or produce.

5.

hence, to

to raise, lift up (applied to the


mind) to suspend, keep in suspense
carrj, remove, take away.

7.

to make,

about; of

XV.

1.
1

Cor

4.
1.

X. 13.
xiii

8.

XV. 49 twice.

7.

(with

Heb.

bring
to germinate,
form,

to

i.e.

trees, etc.,

see

10

vi 2. 5, 17.
v. 2, marg eee

vl. 8,

ix. 28.

xiii. 13.

7.

Jas. iiL 12.

3.

1.

Rev.

Pet

{witb-

24.

ii

2. 3.

xxii.

4,

iv. 27.
V.

10.

see

10,

""ce,

2.

BEAR ABOUT.
to carry round, to carry about

make

with one, hence, to publish,

up under

to bear

suffer,t endure.

6.

GaL
1

see

15,

iv.

xi. 1

xi. 18.

xiii

Cor

about.

into

Rom

1.

to bring or carry up; hence,

xxi. 35.

up

to offer sacrifices,
up 071 the altar,*

4.

^,

IS.marg. (0

bear icith the manners of others, Tr t^ )


XV. 10.
to

charges.)

3.

xiii.

A) (text

known.

2 Cor. iv. 10,

BEAR LONG.
to Suffer long, to endure or

wait patiently, hence, to delay.


Luke

xviii

7.

produce.

8.

a constant repeti-

strictly implies

tion of

2,

and

therefore signifies

to wear, as well as to bear

to bear

about.

(,

9.

to cover closely, esp. so as to


keep out wet ; gen. to keep off, fend
off; to cover over, shelter, protect;
gen. to sustain, support.

1 1

BEAR
see

, ,,
beget

BEAR UP

of

of the mother,

No.

Ixx
t

ivouj^pi,

Comp&ro Lat

77^, toatccnd)

Pe L 20

eutfero (eub, under

fero, to bear)

and

Lug. tuffer.

Matt

111

1.

l\.

1.

XX U.

1.

xxvil. 32.

2.

Mark

1.

Luke

ii

xiv. 27.
xviii.

fi.

Luke

np

Iv
eee
Tiu, 17

7,

long

3.

ixii 10
xxilL 26.
29.
[lake away.)

t)

John

marg. (text,

L 29,

xiv. 13

XV. 21.

2.

ii.

1.

xii

2.

XV. 2

xvi

XIX. 17.

i.

13.

iv

vji. 14.

7
1

viii &
xi 27.

7.

xiii. 9.

11,

Me

..

1
1.

8"

2 Cor. xi

4.

WITH (reasonably )[mdJCg\n.]


to

moderate one's anger

towards, to treat with mildness or


moderation.
Hob.

V.

2 (text,

re

compcisno^x on.)

0.

*1,

4, 8.

12.

XX. 15.

Acta ix

up against a thing;

bear with.

2 Cor. xi. 1 '"

^.'^7?

BEAR WITH.
to hold

hence, to

8.)

*Innfcb.thcvictimificalledn71J?(from

INTO.

to direct the eye against

Acts xxvii 15.

bring one nourishment, sustain or, to carry about


a feeder
like a nurse (from
to carry about,
or nurse, and
to"

see

11

another who hoks at one, to look in


the face app. to a ship, to look the
storm in the face, as it ivere, to bear
up against it.

to bring forth.

12.

Lukeiv

iv. 6.

to bring into the world

the father, to

UP.

" BEAR,*' No. 6.

,
Matt.

to beget, bring forth, bear

gen. generate, produce, occasion.

10.

\i.

Sec, CHILDREN, FRUIT, HOSTILE, RECORD,


WITNE8.S.

85

BEAST

(-S)

Wild beast, a beast of prey,


a aavage
such as are hinited

esp.

^/3/{,

4.

to beat with a rod or stick,

cud";el.

a.

Matt,

vii

see

25. 27,

^",

xxi
ark i

living

being, au animal,

on

i.s
tta main
life, which
Thf appearance of the four

accouiU of

fmturt.

'

1.

Luke

1.

AcU

?.:,.

into.

:ii,

Bee
horaeiitly ujion

xii

2.

.T.
xviii, 17.

XX)

XXII. 19

1.

46.

Cor

IX

2(1

2 Cat. xi. 25, see

with

rode

47, 48

1.

32.

xxvji 14,
(text, nrtre)

vehe-

mently (against.)

11.

4'.'.

Rev. represents the concentration


of all created life in this world. They
are distinct fr(jm the angels, and

*i. 10.
V 40
XVI 22

xii. 3. 6.

xui.'y.
l.iike VI, 48,

ill
.

1.

beast.
2.

BEC

symbolical throiighout the Scriptures


of the future new creation (see, for
further developynent, luider " cherubim." J

Mark
-

I.uke X

IS.

see

34

(wild

Rev. VI 1,3.

2,

4,

Bee

Titus

\'j 3

times,

Iiv

Cor XV

1.

Heb

39

It

xiii.

Ja.

2.
2.

2 Pet
Jude

2.

Rev. iv

0. 7
8,

3,

'f".

7,

11. 12, 13, 16, 17.


iviii. la.

10.

2, 10. 13.

xvij.
12.

li

Hmw.

xii- 4
19,

5*.

6, 8, 11.

XX

14.

4.

Mark
Acts

upon or

fall

X.

(.,

0:1

Ti

BEAT
</3,

-,

(-EN,

BEAT VEHEMENTLY

-,

-ING.)

.>^,

to

strikm'j,

(No.

see

" beat," .Vo.

hit with

any

to rush, as a wind.

In a ment.

4.

25

BEAUTIFUL

sense,

27

Acte

lil.

2.

10

Roni.

x. 15..

HKCAUSE.

strictly o/>posrd to

2.)

2 Cor. xi

beautiful.

beat, strictly

Malt xxiU.

throw at or

(.\gainst...)

see above.

seasonable as itsed of ripe


fruits, and a* th'\i/ are most beautiful when ripe, it comes to signify

stick.

kind <f missile

vi. 48.

year),

cudgel, thrash.

produced or ripened at the fit


season <f the
season, (from

skin, flay of animals, tlien


(like the slang words to tan or hide)

vrith

BEAT WITH RODS.

to

TVTTiu, to strike, sraite,

to break or dash against as

BEAT VEHEMENTLY

Acta xi G

(otrL

before, to

25 (n )o(nraiiu. same sense, Lm )


lo dasU or breuk againti
27
as a flood, L)

Luke

(WILD.)

13.

12>

etc.

a flood.

See, FKJUT with, four-footed, slaix.

ti.

to

10

(VFNOMOUS.)
Acte xxvm 4

BEAST
I.

vii

<,

20'l

BEAST

hence, to stumble,

XVI

iii.

to Strike against, esp. with

Matt

1.

Tipon.

mlo.)

rush against.
2.

18.

is,

20.

-cii.

'

1.

foot

9. 11.

XV

\Z

i.

2.

11,

3.

vii

xiii

(vBDOmOUB.)
1.

tlie

1.2,3, 4 3ilm<'.
12 "". 14 ^"".

liiii. 24

xxviiL

5.

37 (with

iv.

BEAT UPON.

1.

Arte X. 12 2_ see
(iW )

:i

,
-,

for slaughter

throw or cast

to

Mark

property in general, then,


property
herds or flocks heiice,
l)(>ast of burden, andinpL,, cattle,

3.

3.

/,

BEAT INTO.

oTi, that.

It

m general to some
something which lies

points

existing fact,

1]

BEC
before us,

86

and hence

ansicers to that

2.

xviii. 3.

10.

XX. 16.

1;\ Bee

34.

1.

vii. 19.

1.

viii.

1.

U. 38

1.

xi.

the

I.

Luko

II.

2b.

what manner,

eVei, since, since if so, since if

other-

7.

( 'Compounded of ye, verily, aiod


hence, the fact is, in

(,. therefore,
fact

and when

the fact

given as

i.<

fo).

on account

eicK-a,

of,

originally signifying

to

gratify one, as a favour to one,

and

next used of the motive or object of

whither.)
a final particle indicating pmrpose,
to the end that, in order that (with

iVa,

9.

a final 2^<^''(i'^le denoting not


only end or purpose, but is also a
simple conjunction (correlative to
how ]) denoting the tvay or manner.
In order that (with the emphasis on
the method.)

10.

over against, con-

taining the notion of


an
as
;
equivalent, instead of

\\.

for, in

return

be-

i.e.

which

cause.

thin"s,
1.

Matt.

li.

18.

V. 3.

marg, hmr
homf
CG"^) (ti, >':hy
VmG LTr.;
vii.

2b.
I.

ix.

36

-ti.

20. 25.

xii. 41.

Malt

xiii.

'>.

ij.

1.
1.
1.

i.

xiv. i.
XV. 32.
xvi. 7, 8.
xvji. 20. see
xviii. 32.

of.

see

4,

XV. 27.

1.

xvi. 8.

I.

xvii. 9.

1.
1

2b.

xviit

2b.

xix.

1.

1.

iii

see

v.

vi. 2,

vii. 1, 7, 22. 23, 30,

16, 18, 27,

43, 806
viii.
ix.

X. 13, 17.

16, 22.

of.

33,

3.

xi.

U.
23.

Jaa.

10.

i.

3.

iv.

of.

Pet

2.

16.

i.

1.

ii.

21.

1.

V.

John

(.)
8.

1.

xvL 3,4,6,9,10,11.

1.

12.

1.

l3 3iioi.'<,Uiwicf_

ii.

21 ''

".

ui.

1, 9,

1.

iv

1, 4.

12, 14, 16,

that.

13, 17, 18, 19.

1.

of.

13, 29.

.Xi.

xxi

(22.

1.

9, (teo

42, see

V. 6, 10.

1.
1.

17.

Rev. U.

4.

6.

1.

14 (om.

24.

20.

27.

1.

ii.

that.

11, sue

31.

:,.

.Vcte

y.

5.

xiv. 12, 17, 19, 28.


XV. 19, 21, 27.

xix.

iv.

21, ecc

1.

vi.

1.

viii.

xii. 20.

11.

2.S.

xiv. 12.

that.

4.

1.

vjii.

1.

xi.

(, mho, L
Tr \)(,om. 0=: .)
xvi. 5.

1.

'

11.

10, 17.

xiv. 8

1.

LTTrt')

10, 16.

iii.

1.

of.

20.

2b.

X. 2

2b.

(.)

1,

24.

viii.

of.

16
17,21, 27. 32.

vu

1.

1.

xvii. 14.

1.

12.
2 twice.

2b.
5.

29.

xiii.

5.

2b.

3
of.

that.

10.

Philem. 7
Heb. V). 13.

5.

(39.

(45, 47.

11.

30, see
39.
42, see

vi.

see

13.

v.

1.

.36.

xii.

Tim

iv.

1.

xi. 9, 10.

42, ace

1.

22, 37. 43, 44.

1.

I.

1.

1.3.

1.

30
26"'>, 41.

I.

that.

iii 9.

1.

of.

see

10.

u. 10.

iv. 6,

1.

1.

8.

3.

i.

1.

1.

1.

17.

2 Thes.

1.

of.

1.3.

11.

iv. 41, 42,

see

30.

Thes. ii

1.

23.
20,

y
)

7.

I.

1.

18.
19.

1.

18,]
18,)

6,

ii.

of.

16.

iv.

1.

3.

24.

7.

1.

PhiL

1.

3.

50.

i.

ii.

iv.
V.

11 1".
112n.), 17,21,31.
44.
xxiii. 8.

John

ii.

Eph.

1.

X. 45, nee

of.

Gal.

13.

7, 11.

.xi.

11.

1.

5.

ot.

15.

2 Cor. vii

1.

of.

iv. 6.

11, l:i
Jl. hi, see

9.

10, see

1.

4.

14,

IT.

1.

for,

neut. rel. pi.,

on-,

15, 16.

3,

xiii. 2, 14.

avu
in return
for which
things,

xii.

xii. 17.

I',

opposition

vi. 7.

1.

1.

'2b.

emphasis on the result.)

the

ui. 13.

I.

2b.

a thing ; that which has brought


on a consequence, (with ov, where,

1.

1.

1.

I't-

of.

14.

ii.

IS.

11.

or

please

XV. 15, see


Cor. i. 25.

1.

2b.

sake of;

for the

7.

xi.

1.

8.

1.

xi

49, 53.

1.

a reason or explanation,

1.

8 Znd, see

truly.

fi;r

1.

of.

of,

27, marg. that.


ix. 7, 28 (a;)), 32.
xiv. 23.

1.

1.

see

of.

see

21.

1.

TTr
[.\ R)

7,

4.

ix.

see
7.

10,

30.

2b.

since truly, after that indeed,

viii.

viii. 6.

1.

-07;,

6.

3.

(ap), 41.

of.

16.

19,

V. 19,

2b.

wise.

vi. 15.

iv. 18.

2b
1.

5.

v. 5.

1.

20.

i.

ii.

S.

so far as

as.

iv.

1.

2,16, 17,

18 (No.

see

19.

i.

7.

of.

XV. 42.
xvi. 14 {ap.)

5.

that, wherefore,

this account.
in

aee

9.

2,

18.

Rom.

3.

V. 4.

1.

to-

xxviii.

2b.

5"9.

1.

G -^ L

M.)

x.xvii. 4,

iv. 5, 6.

2b.

4,

xxii 29.

1.

2b.p-

of.

30.

2b.

action.)

for this reason

inasmuch

see

9,

vi. 6,

an

of.

34, raarg. that.

1.

1.

,
on

Mark

iii.

through as tending
wards, on account of; (denoting
ground or reason of an action.)

4.

2b.

-vxvii. 6.

1.

Gen. through as proceeding


.from, by means of; (denoting the

3.

.\xiv. \2.

b.

31 (No.

Tr

of.

(aj;.)

2b.

1.

(a) ivith

xvi. 3, gee

.xvii 18

1.
3.

because.

(b) with Ace.

^ Acta

7, 15.

31.

xxi. 46 (Ko. 5. Tr
xxiii 29.
[.\ .)

6.

through.

instrianent of

Matt. XX.

1.

9.

05 well an because, hi obj. sentences


it is equivalent to Ace. ivith infin.;
and as a particle of explanation for
that, seeing that,

BEC

omita the whole

voree.

BEC
BECAUSE

1.

2.

from

viotion

tiTTo,

OF.

"because," Xo.

see

87

3.

2h.

the exterior,

away

from; from, of, of origin, derivation


from, on account of, of cause or
occasion.

motion from the interior, out of;


from, of, of origin, etc., hence, the
occasion and the reason as the
source out of which a result floivs,

3.

K,

4.

1,

5.

eri,

in.

upon.
with

(a)

from)

upon, (as proceeding

Gen.
over,

etc.

(b) u-ith Dat. upon, (as resting

on account
tvith

(c)

Ace.

upon)

of.

upon, (by direction

to-

xvards) towards, as the direction of


thovyht, feeling, s^pci'ch..
G.

?, towards, (in
(a)

the direction of.)

with Gen. hitherwards, in favour

(b) u'ith Dat.

of.

towards (as resting in a

direction toirards) at, close by.


^vi^h

{()

Ace. hitherwards, (of literal


:)
of mental directio)i, to-

direction

wards ; then from the general notion


of mental direction comes (i) that of
estimation or jyroportion, in considc)"-

ation of,
in order

7.

and

that of intention,

(ii)

to.

';,

(Ace. of
favour, grace,
used adverbially) in any one's favour,
for his pleasure
for the sake of a
person or thing, on account of.
;

Matt,

xiii 21, 5S.


xvii. 20.

1.

1.

2.

xviii. 7.

1.

1.

1.

Co.

xJT

xxvi 31,33.

1.

x.xvii. 19.

1.

Mack

6.

xiv 2"(om

4.

in me,
1

9.

lii.

vi

S.

Luke

Gs TTr

Acta iv 21.
xvi 3.
xxA'iii. 2.

Rom.

\.

K.)

1.

V. 19.

vi. 10.

viu. iQiwicr.
11,

margin

b)

1.

XV. \f).
1 Cor. xi. 10.
Gal. ii. 4.

7.

iii.

10.

8^

xi.

iii 29.

1.

iv

viL 43.

1.

xi. 42.

7.

xu. 30. 42

5c.

41. 42.

.xix.

42.

Eph.

1.

3.

iv. IS.
V.

1.

Hob.

Jnde
Rev.

iii

.
19.

iv G.
16.
i.

7.

xvi. 11, 21.

(text,

BEC
1

Cor.

viii.

88

BEE

;;

BEE
Acts XXV. U, had B.
Rom. vi. 5, have B.

3.
2.

ix.
xi.

2.
2.

31

>,

etc., as the ground-work of


or circumstance.

have B.
haying

v. 9,

1. Heb.

viii. 7,

Pet.

le. 2

(c)

")

5-hadB.

21,

ii.

IJohnii.

le.

with

upon,

Ace.

by

BEFALL
1.

,
born,

7.

(-ELL.)

cis,

become,

to

to be
to

arise,

beside {of juxtaposition.)


(a) with Gen. beside, as proceeding
from, from beside.

8.

happen.

2.

1.

,,

,
II

the

contrary or superior

(the things which shall.)

'

art.)

{part ofr

'

come

to

together,

i.e.,

, the

10.

y.

'

happen.

11. 7/}05,

(what was.)

BEFORE.

in front of, before of place, time,

of place, before, (a.s opp.


hehiml), in front of; of time,
earlier, of old.

',
),

being in sight
{No. 3 with

\0), against, frefixed), right

from, {motion from the exterior)


hence, sometimes danoting cause or occasion, from, on
account of.

{No.
over

,
ivavTL,

14.

{No. 13 U'ith
{No. 10)
prej^ed), opposite, over against,
in the presence of.

15

in against, opposite, over


against.

KareVavTi,

down over

in the sight

against,

and estimation

against, right opposite.


16.
5.

over
fronting; in

erai'Ttoi/,

against,
liostile

opposite,

iVt,

from

{e.g.

presence

upon and proceeding

a pillar

of, hence,

over, in the
before Jig. on

;)

upon or before.
(b) with Oaf. upon and resting upon;
the basis of,

over of superintendence, etc. ; in addition to, on account of on or at,


;

first,

from

i.e.,

of.

No.

1),

foremost, of place, rank,

or time.

17.

upon.

(a) loith Gen.

-rpwTos, (a superl.

the

ngnxfication,

against.
6.

of.)

13.

in one's

presence, face to face.

4.

towards (in the direction

away from,

to

.'3.

against.

(c) ii7ii^.4cc. towards, in reference to.

or stiperiority.

2.

down from,

(b) with Bat. at, close by.

things of the, or relating to the

12.

down.

(a) xcith Gen. in favour of.

demonized [men.]

1.

ehment

(b) icith Ace. down towards, down


upon or along, throughout, in rcf.
to time at or in, i.e., correspondent
Avith, at the period of, over against.

shall

things, (neut.pl. of art.)

viii. 33, ht, the

to, etc.

of time, phce, or

in,

(a) tcith Gen.

22.

BEFALLEN TO

Matt.

tne
,,

to fall in

Acta XX.

Ii/,

thiniis

with or meet one another..

with, in

among.

meet

to

9.

,,

and at

(c) ^vith Ace. beside, as alongside of


so as to be compared tvith, as

Acts xx. 19

2.

tMnrjf;, (neut. pi.

(b) loith Bat. beside


the estimation of.

come together, meet


to come to pass, fall

of events,
out, happen.
Mark v. IG.

BEFALL

with the feet

to stand

together

for, against.

{motion to the interior) into, to,

unto.

come into being,

to

direction

toivards, {motion being implied); to,

I'J,)

implying an intention

ytVo/xat, to

any fact

B.

jj

2Cor.xi.25, ),

4.

Tim.

BEP

lThee.ii IJ.S'

Ic.
2.

XVI. 2, 3

2.

Col. iv. 11.

2.

had B.

2'J,

89

18.

{neut. sing, of Xo. 16, used


as adv.) first of time, irhethcr in a
superl. sense or cmnpart., before of
order or dignity.

-,
or rank

before nthers,ofplaceftinie
formerly.

(a) with art. the former time,


(b) with

etc.

except, unless.

-^

ance

2 Cor. xii. 19(No.l5,Gro

1.

Gal.

face.

Tr

Xo.

,sv(=

to

7,

a face, a person,

lub.
1.

2.

Pliil. iii. 13.

1.

Col.

2.

Thcs.
1

John

18.

14.
2, 5 iwicc, s, 9.

01".

iv. 5,

6 "n<i10 'wicf.

v. 8.
vii.

4.

9 twice, 11,

viii. 2, 3, 4.

20, 21 1.

ix. 13.

vi.

prefer

'-'"d.see

[B.

11:

13.

Tim

Titus

1,

Heb.

i.

21.

2.

xi. 5.

27.

6.

8b. Jas.

i.

7.

ii.

x. 11.

xi. 4, 16.
xiii. 12.
xiv. 3 tfict.

14.

iv. 1.

1.

15.

xii. 4, 10.

9.

i.

ii.

1.

4.

iii.

6.

3.

3,

16. 24.

vi. 1,

=:

19.

19, marg.wnrfi.)-.

Oa.

l.j 1=

i.

ii.

13.

i.

V.

1.

Rev.

9. 13.

iii.

Tim

3.

22a.M;att.

3.

[T Trb.)

Ra.

3.

before that, sooner than.

John

3.

ir

i.

3.

1st

"be-

(nwl.

2S.

ii.

iii.

Isi.

i.

21

y'j,

John

4 2nd.

18a.

the
midst.

before, formerly, erst, one time,

(a) xviih

12. 1

1.

23
Ei.h.

4.

in
(

middle, in the middie, in the midst,

iii.

1.

the
face.

the.

TTpLv,

fore the Lord,"

12.

2.

<;,

22.

1. 1 Pet. i. 20.
8b. 2 Pot. ii.

20.
ii.

V.9.

Ja.s.

1.

.)

17.

i.

1.

ni,

ei',

21.

4.

t
the

Xo. 19,

see

be fore

3.

a person.

BEG

I,

',

-,

couutcn-

face,

ih, into, unto,

20.

before, see Xo.

77/30,

19.

BEF

-5(7).)

XV. 4.
xvi. 19.
xix. 20.
XX. 12
xxii. 8.

vii. 6.
viii. 29.

X. 18.

( ..),.,
-vii.

10

except, Gtv>L

2n<l.

XIV.

o.

22

viii. 58.

xxiv. 38 (om

la.

ix.

XXV

2.

xvii

2.

G()

32.

-,
in

S.

thine/; intrans., io exist before,

Luke

ft

24(No.l5,LTr.)

(be.)

to bc before or beforehand

to be formerly.

4.

xxvi. 31.

BEFORE

xxiii. 12.

70.
75.

xxvji. 11.

BEFORE THAT.
xxii
(, until, L Tr

29.

Mark
5.

i.

-2 2(/.

22a.
22a.

.\11)
22a.

xiii. 9.

22;i.

xiv :iO.
72

22.

Lukei.

13.

6(.5,.)

8 (Xo.5,

0~ R)

Acts

25.
IV 10.

1.

v.

vi. 0.

45u

[>.

viii. 32.

3.

ix.

X.

17.

30, 33.
xii. 6,

19.

xiii. 24.

xiv. 13

2.

xviii.

3.

xix. 9, 19.
xxi. 38.
xxii. .30.
xxiii. 30.

7.

Ca.
6a,

9ii(No.2,LW.)

tia

6a

2.
5.

XX

14.

1.

xxi. 121".

2.
1.

_
22.

3.
.1.

y.

13.

in

ii.

vi. 1 "ice, 0.
i.

before,

[imto.

BEO.

7.

Oil.

2 Cor.

exi.'it

'

iv. 5.

18.

intrans. to

ihirii;.

to be formerly.

1.

2.

(lu:.)

to be before or befoi'eluiiid

margin Ukc

xvi. 7.

Cor.

TESTIFY,

OPEN,

18

17,
1

MANIFEST,

BEFORETIME

13.

IV. 2.

1.

tliat.

xxiii. 12,eeeB(bt:

xxiv. 19.

iii.

lie.

ul.
14.

ii.

15.

),

26.

Rom

MAKE,

THOUGHT.

xxvi. 2

lie

'iG.

xxii. 15,
34, see

See,

'JO i"icc.

,8b

''<.

BEFOREHAND.

17.

xxiv. 19, 20
xxv. 9.
that.
16, 800

Ga.

[ K)

2iid.

xiv. 2.
XV. IS.
xvi. 15.
xix. 4, 27, 28.

6c.

'

LTTr

See also, appoint, begin, brought,


CHOOSE, CONFIRM, DAY, DETERMINE, FALL,
GO, GOSPEL, HEAR, INSTRUCT, KNOW, MEDITATE, NEVER, NOTICE, ORDAIN, PREACH,
PREFERRING, PRESENCE, PROVE, RUN, SABILVTH, SAY, SEE, SET, SHOW, SPEAK, SPOKEN,
STAND, SUFFER, TAKE, TELL, MORLD.

14.

1.

1.

12

15.

4(No.2,

6c.

(jiice.

Tii. 2.

1.

3.

<

36.

1.

12.

(LTrt^.)

(No. 6a, I,
[Tr A

2.",

27.

9.

22a.

3.

10.

,G

20 (om.

ii.

3.

3.

2.

xxv.

.'Vets

12.

ii

6a.

a.

<

Luke

15.

V. 10.

6a.

vii. 14.

M.

viii. 24. -

1.

aiVto),
it

to

entreat,

im])lies

beg,

supplicate;

fli.^tincfion

and circumstances between

position

the jKirties

BEG

91

and expresses a petition from an inferior to a superior, see under ''pray"


and

,
/,

to ask besides, to demand


to continue asking, and so
to beg, ask an alms of one ; to beg

beg as a

to

mcndicaut.

1.
2.

3.

Matt, xxvii. OS.


Mark x. 46
Tr
nb'vgnr,
Luke zvi 3.

Luke

2.

(-?,

85 (No
W.)

xviii.

TTrA

.)

3,

xxiii. 52.

1.

John

-'.

ix. 8.

bear, bring forth.

-,

excited on

when
1.

bring forth

to

to

xii. 1, 45.

xiv. 30.
xvi. 21. 22.

1.

xiii. 25. 26.

xviii. 24.

1.

XV. 14, 24.

XX. 8.
xxiv. 49.
xxvi. 22,

1.

xix. 37, 45.


XX. 9.
xxi. 28.
x.xii. 23.
xxiii. 2, 5, 30.
xxiv. 27, 47.

i.

beget

Acts

1.

Philem. 10.
Heb. i. 5.

103iimc,

ia'*'",

1.

14 3 iimc5_

1.

11,

3 tioie^

ISSilmci/lO.
Acta vii. 8, 29.

xiii.

I.

i.

1.

ri.

1.

1.

1.

vi. 2, 7, 34, 55.

1.

viii. 11, 31, 32.

1.

X. 28, 32, 41, 47.

John

V. Itwict, IS.

i.

1, 22.

4.

ii.

1.

viii. 35.

xii. 1.

1.

X. 37.

xiii. 5.

1.

xiv. 19, 33, 65, 69,

Luke

8, IS.
8.

iii.

-ith
what
(lit, ftts
23,

-^

xi. 15.
xii. 1, ni.irg. (text,

1.

xviii.

26

1.

xxiv.

2.

to

1.

be-

1.

xxvii. 35.
2 Cor. iii. 1.
viii.

3.

ij.

2. G.-<1. iii. 3.

iv. 21.

V. 21.

1.

1.

(ap)

viii.

xiii. 5.

Acts

xi. 16.

ginning.)

18.

John

V. 17, 20.

XV.

be
1.

V. 5.

'S

45.
23.

alrclch forth.)

1.

Cor. iv. 15.

2. .T;is

1.

1.

1.

I.

1.

xiv. 9, 18, 29, 30.

1.

71.
1

3<>n-.ci ;>3i:mc9_

i.

1.

iv. 1.

life.

sjwkeii of the male.

4 3tiines 53^>(^^3 '*'*<^<^,


7 3 limes, 8 3 times, 9 3lime J

Matt.

*13
].

some one riwulding his

ix. 12.
xi. 29, 53.

1.

Mark

to beget; of the mother, to


Met. an influence

y\va(j),

Luke

1.

1.

xiL

BEGET.

2.

on the point to do anybe about to do.

to be

xi. 7, 20.

ii.

1.

>Iatt. iv. 17.

to ask besides,

thrust forth
his hands,

etc.,

thing, to

hard.

throw or\ to lay hands


'
on or tb
to lay [

the hand,

on,

to

upon,

cast

"'ask."

more

BEG

vii. 15, 24, 38, 49.

Pet iv.
Rev. X. 7.
1

5.

17.

BEGIN AT THE FIRST.

BEGET AGAIN.

aruyivvau), to beget again, to bear again,


(occ.

Pet.

take or

rc-

receive

>

"PX^i, beginning, origin,


Hcb.

ii.

bcgiuuin-;

3.

23.)

i.

to

ceive,

IVt.

3.

i.

BEGIN BEFORE.

,
,

Cor.

BEGGAR.

one who crouches or cringes,


hence as a subst., a beggar.
Luke XTL

20, 22.

BEGIN FIRST.
first,

BEGIN TO

"uegoar."
I

ei'ftf',

Gal.

in the first jjlacc.


1 Pot. iv. 17.

BEGGARLY,
see

viii. 10.

am,

iv. 9.

Luke

BEGIN.

See

iii.

23 (with

also,

BE.

the verb of ordinary existence.


uatirUen

lit,

b'ffinuing.)

.VMENU, daw.v, ;;ink, wanton,

1.

(in Mid.) to be first, and


that in jioint of time, to begin, make
a beginning (l/oth Act. and Mid. as

,
,
here.)

2.
3.

WORLD.

6.f)\ojL(u.,

to

'

make

a beginning

of.

to begin before or al-

ready, to begin

BEGINXER

[margin.]

-^,

beginning, originating; as subs.


a leader, founder, first father, prince
or chief.

in.
I

Ileb. xii. 2 (text, authvr.)

92

1.

2.

,
,
Matt. xix.
xxiv.

Mark

8.

ITeb

8, 21.

4.

i.

1.

1.

X.

6.

1.

xiii 8, 19.

1.

Luke

1.

John

1.

1.
1.

1.

1.

vii. 3.

2 Pet.

2.

11.

1.

64.

1.

XV. 27.
xvi.

Actsxi.

20.

ii.

4.

iii.

John

the other

i.1.
13,

-7

ii.

24 twice.
7 2ni {om.

viii. 25, 44.

1.

marg. (text,

vi. 1,

1.

15.

Phil. iv. 15.

Col

1.

2 Thes. ii. 13
nn offering oj nrsl-fruils,

1.

ill.

instead

xxi. 6.
xxii. 13.

from

(-,

18.

'

of

John

Rev.
A.)

1.

lUc beginniiig,

a.

8(om.

G L
;

14.

John

Phil,

29.

i.

(at the.)
2.

at the

be-

Tr

1.

BEGINNING
first,

and towards)

yond, above.

5, 6.

i.

1.

is strictly definite.

(b) u'ith Ace. (over

iiL 8, 11.

1.

1.
1.

i.

hand

14,

Ga

TTrAN)

4.

r/i

and separate from)

Gen. (over

ii'ifh

on behalf of, for (as though bending


over to protect.)
may thus denote instead of, bnt does not determine
the loay in which the service is performed. It only affirms it.
on

14.

2>rinciples.)

1,2.

vi.

(a)

10.

i.

iii.

1.

2.

i.
i.

ii.

1.

(in.)

iVep, over.

the first, foremost of place,


rank or time.

1.
1.

BEHALF OF

BEGINNING.

beginning, origin,

1.

BEH

BEHALF
see

(on.)

"BEHALF of

" (a.)

(in)

upon.

eVt',

first.

(a)
ii.

Gen. (as .yjringing fmjn) over,


presence or time of.

v'itli

10.

in tlic

BEGINNING

(b)

(from the.)

of place, from above


from the beginning.
Acts xxvi.

Dat. (as resting on) in ad-

v:ith

dition to, on account

of time,

wards) up

5.

to,

of.

by direction

Ace. (upon,

U'ith

(c)

to-

over of time, place, or

extent.

See

world.

also, rehe.\rse,

BEGOTTEN (only.)
/,/, only begotten; %iSd to

3.

(a)

denote

i.

14, 18

iii.

10, 18

John

'object

Rom.
vfjLiv,

lleb

Tr

(o.nly.)

xi. 17.

^,
(.,

BEGUILE.

to entice or catch

2.

2 Cor.

xi. 3.

by a

bait.

3. Col.

4.

1.

3h
1.

Cor. L

2 Cor.

i.

4.

11.
12.

1.

V.

1.

viii. 24.

to turn upside

down.

Mid., hence, to turn one's


self around, to niove about in a
place, hence, to sojourn, dwell ; then

to cheat, deceive, beguile

to reckon wroiig, miscount


to reason falsely
then, to
cheat or delude by false reasoning.

8. Col. ii

'
L

N, denote over

(a) Pass, or

ii.

2 Pet.

13, see
ii.

reword.

of the manner of this dwelling, to


behave, conduct one's self.

thoroughly
3.

xvi 19 (to
cm. art, G -

BEHAVE... SELF.

1.

1.

you.)

See, first-begotten.

2.

etc.

round about, of

place or time.

iv. 9.

2b.

BEGOTTEN SON

of thougld, emotion,

(b) with Ace. about,

the relation of Christ to the Father.

John

around.

with Gen. about, concerning, as the

2.

to begin to be, come into


existence, (implyin/j origin, result,

or change of state.)

14.
2. 1

Thes.

ij.

10.

la. 1

Tim.

iii.

15.

BEHALF,

/',

a part, share; one's portion or

2 (or. ix 3
1 Pet. iv. 10

(,

narrit,

G-.

Tr

lot.

See

also,

disorderly,
UNSLLMLY.

uncomely,

BEH

condition or constitution
of con/lhiiitj ; spoken of external' cirninistuiices or. deportment.

Col.

tnarg

2,

,
*

mod'.st.

\,

in

1.

Matt. xiv.

1.

Mark

to cut

(,

10.

Luke i.x.
Rev XX

2.

back

3.

be

hereafter.

<.,

2.
1.

Matt,

2.

Mark

2.

20.

viii.

I.ukc

2.

33.

viii. 44.

Rev.

j.

esp.

Iii.

No.
2,

to

are applied

mental vision, but

to

ual contemplation.

(come,)

i.

),

(,

11.

(No. 7 with c'l', in or on


prefxcd), to look upon, view ivith

(a) icith
9.

Cor.

upon, pre-

No. 7 implies greMer vividness, to


express a more intent, earnest spirit-

to be in

see above.
1

(,

denotes the act of seeing, arid


referred to the organ (as No. 1 is
to the thing seen. J Both this and NO.

steadfastness

BEHIND

1.

with

is

8.

(imperat. of above) used as inter-

to lack, miss.
xj.

1.

(deriv. of No. 1, 7uith


look over, overlook, watch
to be an eye-witness of

(be.)

bhort of; in pass.

2 Cor.

may

apjyrehended

to

to be behind or later; of place


come after, vietnpk. to
of,

NO.

see

G.

10.

7.

want

or

with eVt, upon.

(a)

or time to
fall

heard,

fixed) to look upon, regard.

iv. 6.

BEHIND

7.

calling attention to what

seen,

'', (NO.

i{ap.)

vii. 38.

1.

2.

Rev.

1.

iv.

2.

to

(subjec-

(imperai. aor. mid. of above) be-

jection, see

of place, behind, backwards.

ijt

lOf,

4.

5.

xvi. 23.
V 27

regard

mind

any way,

BEHIND.
of place, from behind, at the
of time, after, in future,

No.

e?5oi',

9.

4.

BEHELD.)

(from root
%ised as aor. act.
for No. 1^ to see, same signification
as No. 1.

2.

an axe.)
1.

Ti. 16, 27.

.\.

impression on the

tively ;) see

the head.

oflf

(-EST, -I.\G,-

hold

1.

also,

itself (cjbjectively), or in

its

to cut with an axe, ken<:e,

to behead,

24, plural.

to see, is used of bodily si'/ht, and


is referred tothe thincj seen, U'hether

1.

BEHEAD.

2.

i.

BEHOLD.

iii,

deficiency,

(of good.)

well ordered, of pet-sons, orderly,


well behaved, discreet, itc.
Tim.

is.)

want.

See

(which

a coming short,

3.

ii.

BEHAVIOUR

1.

BEH

BEHIND

BEHAVIOUR.
tlic

Titus

93

((,

il<;,

and

attention.

unto, denotes look unto,

etc.

to look at, gaze upon, akin to

,
,

No. 7, but when ii^td of bodily vision


always as.iumes that thu object is

7.

it

actually }>resent.

BEHIND.

10.

(those things which are.)

,
',

the things.
behind.
riiil. iii. 13.

prcjlu-d
gai:e

11.

),

( No. ^ with

upon, consider
to

ject

emphatic

to look at purposely, to

IS

attentively.

the eyes upon an obriferred to the subject, as

fix

9i

,
No. 9

to the object), to look at


contemplate, observe.

is

in'ently,

12.

the

it is

the

Luke

i.

-.)
13.
39.

21, 29, 32.


[32.
IX. 2. 3, 10, 18, 20.
X. IG.
xi. 8, 10, 19.
xii. 2,10, 18, 41, 42,
xiii. 3. [46, 47, 49.

John

XV. 22.

xvii. 3, 5 '"'CO.

xviii. 10.

xix. 16.

14.
29, 36.
42.
47.
iii. 26.
iv. 35.
xii. 15.
xvi. 32.
i.

26.

-xix. 26(G-v )(No.4,

27.

GL

Tr A.
27 (No.' 4,
(No. 2, .)

6.

05.

viii. 13.

2.

ix. 10, 11.

24.

31 (No.

3,

L.)

xii. 7.

xiii. 11, 25.

.)

(a) with Ace.

xvi. 1.
xvii. 23.

have

binding on one to
one must,

it is

behoves

do, it

to

onp. to do,

one ought,

24.

fl)) icith

Rom.
(cm.

xiv. 41.

ii. 17(et6i', hvtif,


ix. 33.
[All.
xi. 22.

[Tr

35 (No. 4.
Tr
-47.
lAi*.)
xvi. 0.
Lnk'!i.20. 31, 3,'8,48.
i<, 25, :n,
v. 12, 18.
vi. 23.
41, 42

ii.

Cor. X. 18.
XV. 51.
2 Cor. iii. 18, see
in a glass.

ns

V. 17.
vi. 2 ':<:'^, 9.

a.

i.

Col.

ii.

Heb.

ix. 30, 33.


IR.

i.

31.32. 41.

',

3 (No.4, G)

G^L

hut

if,

A (tiii
K; om.
)

2.

xxiv. 40 (om.

G-

L)

Tr

to owe,

have

to

fr*.)

(it.)

payor account

(a) pass, to be due, in irider signif. to

23, 24.

iii.

xiii. 7,11,30,32,35.

Luke

u. 13.

.las.

19, 25.

a.

for.

5.

viii. 8.

X. 3.

of.

need for one

(e) with Oat. there is

20.

V. 2.

vii. 12, 25,27 ,3^1,.37.


viii. 41.

need

is

BEHOVETH ONE

vii. 11.
xii. 14.

Gal.

Gen. there

to do, etc.

4.

29.

bo under an obligation.

Tr

a.

/or be/iolri,
yap, for, ^<': >

Reb.

ii.

17.

4. 5.

BEING.

V. 4, 7, 9, 11.

xvii. 21.
xviii. 31.

Pet.

ii.

C.

12.

XIX. 2, 8, 20.

U.

Vi'hrn

iii. 2.
1 John iii.
Jude 14.

XX. 17.
0.

29.

(-ED.)

ha, (impers. ofhiot, to bind, tie


need, want, lack.)

XX. 22, 25.

xii. 41.

xxi.

18.

iii.

BEHOVE

41.

21.
33.

xiv.

also, EAENE.STLY, STEAPFASTLT.

Lb

xi.21.

xi.

from

27.

iv. 3.

2 Cor.

X. 17, 19, 21, 30.


-xi. 11.

-V. 22(oin. G=:


-ix. 15.

is

{compare Ex. xxxiv. 29, 30, and


2 Cor. iii. 7.)

Sec

-iii. 32.

from

7.

xxviii. 2, 7,0, 11.

XV.

xxii. 7, 12.

12.

i.v.

V. 9, 25, 28.
vii. 31, 32.
56.

xxvii. 51.

iv. 14.
29.

20. 22.

23

xix. 11.
xxi. 3, 5.

10.

ii.

XXVI. 45, W, 01.

xiii.

vii. 9.

viii. 13.

, ,,

Tr A)
Acts i. 9.

xxi. 5.
xxii. 4.
xxiii. 34, 39.
xxiv. 25, 20'*'-o

-X.

xvi. 15.
xvii. 8.

-12.

against, and
a tense
cf No. 1 alove), hence, to behold
one's self in a mirror. Inasmuch as
ancient mirrors tcere raade (f metal
highly pohshed (Ex. xxxviii. 22),
the person who looJced on his image
in thenn would necessarily have his
face illuminated by thereflecfedroys

(.)

12

XX. 18, 30.

Gs.)

(w?(7.,

xxiv. 4.

viu.

- ii.

xiv. 14.

XV. 5 [om. All.)


[om.

BEHOLD AS IN A GLASS.

xx'i'. 45, 45.


49.
50.

i.

M-irki.

xiii. 11.

a mirror, which again

vii. 3.

XXV.

xi. 12.

14.
xii. 3.

3.

-8

conscious action

20. 23.
u. 1, 13, 19.
iv. 11.
vi. 26.

2.

6, 11.

mental ccrrelative of sensa-

the fact of linoioing (cf.

34.

Rev.

9.

3.
l"

V. 5.

totheohject of laiowledge rather than

11 {om. All.)

iii.

iv.

VI.

mind, to understand,
apprehend, learn, knoAv, referring

Matt.

Rev,

perceive, to observe

to

tional perception,

of

BEX

[47.

xxii. 10, 21.31,38,


xxiii. 14, 29.

Rev.

i.

ii.

iii.

1.

7, 18.

not

part

of

a phrase

it is

'"lee-

verb

the translation of one

10, 22.
8,

another

(grneralli/ (he participle), or 2)art of

(f these following.

1.

2.

3.

BEI

^'>

suffer one's self to be persuaded


or convinced by any fair means,

the
6v, being, (part, nf
verb of ordinary existence.)
to come iuto being, to become, to arise, to happen, {denoting

-,
i.

Murk

Acts

19.

Rom.

5.

23.
xi. 13.

2 Cor.

xvi. 23.

W (.)

John

iv. 9.

20.

H.

Tim.

i.

ix.23i"-(0)ii.G-.T
23 2nd.

1.

xi. 23, 24, 31.

1.

xiii. 21.

1.

XV. 32.
(0T>),

Luke i.l.seeB

Acts

are.

XX.

John

BELIEF.

the trust tcJiich I entertain or put

in a person or thing, the persuasion


lohich I have, the conviction
I cherish. It implies a convictiov

%1

upon trust, not upon


FAITH.")
knowledge, (see under
lohich is based

(-,

Thfis.

ii.

13.

1.

la.

-EST,

1.

to trust

.)

(not used in the Classics


The N. T.
conception of faith is (i) 1 fully con;

religiously, but

vinced acknotvledgment (ii) a selfsurrender ing fellowship, (iii) afuUy


assured and unswerving confidence.

(jive one's self


iv,

up

tion of the faith,


({) with
rest

confidence

in,

upon, implyinq repose,


and reliance, or icith a view

to that reliance.

(d) with the simple dative, to give


credit to one, trust to his fidelity.
2.
in mid. and pass, as here, to

1.5a^

.1,30.

iv.

1.

vi. 8.

24'.

IC.

ix. 33.
X. 4, 9, 10c,

11,

1.

3S

5, 11, 17,18,

twice.

41'1,

11

xiii.

1.

xiv. 2.
i. 21.

1.

Cor.

29, 30, 35,

1.

36,40,47,04*',!).
vii. 5, 31,38, 39,

1.
I.

xi. 18.

48.

1.

xiii. 7.

24, 30<1, 31,

1.

xiv. 22

46.
ix. 18, 35, 30,38.

1.

X. 25, 26, 37, 38

3.

iii.

with art.,
denotes he which h.

1.

14l", 142nd, 10.

twice,

', (

((,LTTr

hclievc,

iii.

XV.

vi. 15,
ii. 10.

Kph.

I.
i.

Thes.

47

2 Thes.

Tr A

Gr^

iv. 3,

44.

that B.

vi. 2.

2 Tim.i.l2,marp;. trufi

Titns

iii. 8.

iv. 3.

x.39,(ien. (denotes
10,

11 <'-, 12, 29.


xvi 9, 27,30. 31.
xvii. 8, 20, 21.
xix. 35.
XX. 8, 25.
27.
29 '"I", 31 <wl
ii.

twice.

which B.

10,

xiii. 19.

Acts

10

i.

V. 10.

Heb.

t<).

xiv. 1 >'",

i.

11, 12.
16.
iii. 10.
ii.

Tim.

(,

(jwril or keeji

7.

iv. 14.

A).

42.
xi. 15, 2.5

i.

10. 13.

ii.

1<, 20
i,cc,27,40,42, 45,48.
- - xii. 11, 30. 37,
3M, 39, 42, 44 """^ ,
^

that B.

22.
13, 1.
29.

^iii. 0,

In. Phil.

1.

1.

">lco.

2, 11.

2 Cor. iv. 13 <"i".

1.

pircewe

la.

1.

la. Gl.

38 Srd

40.

to.

in referring tothe founda-

18 3 'in>"

introductory
(the
act) avd kvoxe (the
iibidiag state), instead of Yi'iirc KOI
kiiow and

1.

(b) with

12 '"ice

2nd.

(a) witha<i,\xnioor\\xto,impliiingdire(tlon towards the object of faith, to

'ii.

22, 23.

38,

J5<i,

-INO.)

16.

i.

20,

.50.

11%

vi.

be persuaded, to rely upon,

7, 12,

47

Kom.

I't

secBnot

1.

49, 50, 53.


V. 24<,

40

1.

1.

4.

ii.

1st,

1.

BELIEVE.

5.

xxii. 07.
xxiv. 25.
i.

242"<i,

iv. 21, 39, 41, 42,

1.

1.

-ETIT,

16

''

25.

xxviii.

viii. 12, 13, 50.

..

34'i.

xxvi. 27 '"'cc.
xxvii. 11.

(nios

eurely).

2S.

>vhich

1,

12, .34.
xviii. 8Jlst, 82nd,27
xix. 2, 4, 18.
xxi. 20, 25.
xxii. 19.
xxiv. 14.

20, 45.

we

5, 7, 11.

xvii. 4.

xvi. 13 (ar), 1-i


16 i-t ffi)).)
10 2iid,8ee
not
17 (op.)

1.

(we HAVE OUR.)

XV.

Sis

A.)

1.

21.

1, 23.

xvi.

iohavejaiih,

0.

BEING

17s

xiv.

42(7';^,

3.

.)

'-'

xiii. 12, 39, 41, 48.

24.

1.

Jas. i. 25.
1 Pet. V. 3 2nd.

'_

[TrAbS.I

v. 36.

1.

xiii. 3.

21.

xi.

15.

1.

In.

10.
le.
11.

iii.

Heb.

All.)

xxvii. 42,

37

ix. 26, 42i. L(ap.)


X. 43.
45, which B.

3tiiins.

xxiv. 23, 26,

1.

MHrki.

lobe

viii. .2,13,

1.

lb.

iii.

i.

Philem.

(om

xvi. 20.

-,

ii.

iv.

Titus

XV. 32.

e(T|LteV,

3.

Phil. ii. 0.
Col. ii. 13.

vii. 5).

xiv. s

11.

Ei)h.

(om dzx L
50.
[TrA.)

X. 33.
xi. 49, 51.
xviii. 26.
xix. 38.

Acts

i.

ii.

iv. 4,32.

V. 36,marg.(text,

xxi.22,25,32

1.

H.

vi. 71
vii.

1ft.

xii. IG.

Gal.

3(i.

xxii. 3.

viii. 13.
ix. 28.
xviii. 6.

1.

viii. 17.

Acts

Matt.

1.

ix. 21.
xii. 12.

xiii. \C.

of persons, trustworthy of things.


see under " BELIEF."

4.

xi. 17.
viii. 7.

Cor.

iii.

xvi. 37.

our.)
xix. K).
xxvii. 2.

.xiv. 3.

XX.

From this
arises the so-called pass. sig.
true,oe whom u-e woT/irws/, trusty

trust, hence, trusting.

xvu.2,seoB(havc

a.

viii. 1.

ii.

verbal adj. from No. 2) to


obey, hence obedient, faithful; to

meaning

ix. Si.

Luke

9, (

3.

vni. 11.
xii.

over

prevailed upon.

origin or result.)
to begin, to start, to begin
to be, (7 eferring to original state of

Matt.

won

but esp. by toords, to be

existence

BEL

of them that H.)


xi. 6.

Jas. ii. 19 <'<% 23.


1 Pet. i. 8.
21 (Xo.3, LTTr
[A.
11.0,7.
1

John

iii.

23.

iv. 1, 16.

BEL
1.

John .

John

la. 1

1, 5.

la.

10 1-

1.

lOind iSrJ.

9G

13 '"(i;))

v.

-,

the hell)/ ; often v.sed of the


hvlly as craving food, hence, pleasure

2.

13;"

la.

BEL

in eating, gluttony.

BELIEVE NOT.

XV

(Yihere

two

not

,
,
-,
-,

separate

'iuords

1.

For wliich,
"believe" and " NOT."

the Greek.

1.

2.

3.

under

see

put no confidence

to

"BELIEVE,"

1.

M;irk.xvi. 11
x.\iv

1.
.'.

John

--"'i

2.

Tr

Bom.

iii.

12,

vii.

whichBnot.

iv. 4.

1.

marg

31,

oboj

'

not.

marg.

Mark

Luke

L
2.

,
09,
1

Acts

i.

see

see

see

"BELIEVE," No.

2.

Luke

Tim.

vi. 2,

1.

3.

Tim.

iv.

12

UNTO

1.

1.

Tim.

vi. 2.

(text, /ai/i/ut )

BELLY

(lES.)

the IkjIIow of the belly; the


belly then the contents of the belly,

kolX'ul,

Mult.

love,

Cor.

(from

to.

vii. 32.

Judgment

inward parts.

No.

the

strength

greater

denotes

xij. 18.

xvii.

Mark

i.

ix. 7

1.

xii.

1
1.

of

vi.

21.

li.

12.

PhU.

iv.

chosaijorom'f
XX.13 [Ln>TTrAN)
Act XV. 25.

2.

2.

2The.i

i.

ix.

1.

xi.

I.

25 "'i'
2

(well
xvi. 5, see
8, 9, 12(f(p.)

1.

Cor

iv

14, 17

The,

i.

ii.

i.

4.
1.3.

)
i

eoo
idearly.)

(iiirAi/)rj,

O'vLTrAti.)

X 14. CO
1.

XV. 58.

('Jc.irl%

10.

I.

Heb

J;i3.

1.

ecu

iv. 7. 9, 14.

1.

xii.l'.l,sccB(ile.arl.v)

t (.lo.irly)

'"It,

2
I. 1 Tim vj
2 Tim 2,
-Philem 1.

bco

>

(dearly.)
Col. iii 12

2.

Rom.

1,

I'.t,

i.

ix. 3.'>(t'(cAfAiVMcVo5,

2.

1.

1.
1.

22.

Ejih.

(well.)

0,

iii.

vii.

x
2

11.

Luke

i Cor

5.

vi

i.

tlic

njith

denotes the deliber-

it

17.

iii.

1.

1.

1.

3.
1

(the things

feeling, as between brethren in blood.

marg.

xxiii. 7t.

giving of a decided preference to on^


ft
object or person out of many,
frequently implies regard and satisfaction, rather than affection.
higher word therefore than

1.

\.

or

xix. 42

ayanaw, to

[a<l|.]

"believe," No.
27.

Luke

14.

2 with force of perf. pass, part.)

I.

BELOVED.

1.

see

l.a.

Ileb.

77^09, beloved,

[noun.]

"BELIEVE," No.
Rom XV. 13

BELIEVING
John XX

of.

77, towards,

(-s.)

"BELIEVE," No.

V. 14.

,
,

of

arc, (2 peis. pi. pres. of

ative exercise of the

BELIEVER

2'>res.

the things (see No. 1.)


in reference

-,

^^

"'

part with art.)

BELIEVING

709,

, from, out

41' (with Gen.)

ix.

ivhich

77/,

(3 pers. sing.

the things, (nent. pi. of art.)


Gen. jollowing, the things of

be fully believed or

(jia-s..

UNTOt.

or

-.)

(-ED,
it is,

X. 9, 10.

proved and confirmed.

fully

Titu.si. 12.

THAT or WHICH.)

fulfil
prop, to make full
used of measures and weights, etc. ;
in pass, as here, of pjersoiis, to have
full satisfaction, to be fully assured,

to

18.
l;

Rev.

BELONG TO

6f

(those things which are


MOST SURELY.)

of things,

iii.

to be.)
2.

1.

BELIEVED

xvi

Cor. vi. ]3ilce.

1.

', ye

disob':dienl.

Phil

2.

1.

Cor

XV. 10.

not

3.'2

Rom

1.

vii. 38.

with

(a)

be

seo

1.

1.

x. 27, th.it

2 Tim. ii. 13.


3 Ileb. iii. IS.
2,
xi. 31,

13,

3.

30.

xi,

2.
2.

Cor.

not.
xiv. 22 <', 24,
that
not.

3.

xii. 9.
xxviii. 24.

marg.

XV. 31,
disobedient.

111.

to be.)

2.

that

GL

5 {om.

1.

-,

3.)

Rom.

3. 1

t< )

2.

1.

10

30

iii

2. Act.s xvii
,\

(</;,),

11, 41.

iVo. 2.)

trustful, faitlilcss, (opp. of

17

vii.

BELONG TO*
of

not worthy of confidence,


untrustworthy; not confident, mi.s-

see "believe,''

1.

in.

to be disobedient, (opp.
see

in

Mark
Luke
John

1.

40

xii.

M.-itt.

i.

ii.

10. 19.
5.

'

.listci;

BEL
1 Pet. ii.n,eeeB(flearly)
iv.

1.
1.

2 Pet.
1

John

1. 1

12.

3 John

17.

1.

(well.)

see

Johii

8, 14, 15, 17.

1,

2, 21.

iii.

2, 5, 11.

1.

Jiule

3, 17, 20.

2.

Rev.

.\x.

'.>.

ticular

BELOVED
Rom.

xii.

(de.vrly.

1!>.

1 Cor. X. li.
2 Cor. vii. 1.

1.
1.

xii.

1.

Phil. iv.

1.

2 Tim. i. 2.
Philera. 1.
1 Pet. ii. 11.

1.

BESOUGHT.)

is

meant

effect,

to jyroduce a parwhether of admonishing,

exhcn'ting, cheering, helping,


1 twice.

1.

1.

li.

(-ING,

to call to onc's side, hence,


to call to aid ; every hind of calling

to which

1.

BES

BESEECH

1.7,11.

iv.
1,

iii.

1.
1.

i.

97

(),
ask

etc.

to ask something of one; to

sjxcijically,

to ask about, hence

to question.

BELOVED
Jfavk

1.

(well.)
Rom.

1.

xii. C.
1.

John

.!

/,

xvi.

1.

as a

BENEATH.

),

to kiss the

mark of respect,

ship.

1.

Mark

xiv. OO.

(,

BENEFACTOR

,^,

xxii.

ii.

IP.

(-s.)

well doer, esp.

benefactor.
Luke

Acts

to others,

2.5.

BENEFIT.
good,

in

kind,

its

bad of

tchich is

2.

evepyeaia, well doing,

3.

/35,

its

good

free favour, grace

(opp. of

kind.)
service.
objectively

denotes personal gracefulness, a

it

pleasing work subjectively an inclining towards, gracious disposition ;


on the 2>fi^'t of the giver it denotes
;

kindness, faA'Our; on the part of the


receiver, thanks, I'cspect, homage.
3.

2 Cor.

i.

15, m.irg. qrace.


1.

Philem.

2.

Tim.

vi. 2.

14.

BENEVOLENCE.
ivvoia,
1

good
Cor.

will, favour,

vii.

(>, a

kindness.

dfbt, duty, All.)

BERRY.
See, OLIVE.

^,

BERYL.

a jewel of sea gi*ccn colour,


(prob. from Ilef). 'iS, pure, bright,
and '?bn, to shine, hence English,
brilliant.)
Rev. xxi.

20.

want or need,

hence,

hand

to another

to do obeisance,

etc. to another, e.y). of the Oriental


fashion by prostration, hence to wor-

(ad of place, from


down)
down, downwards beneath, below.
I',

to bo in

to beseech, supplicate.

Matt.

viii. 5, 31, 34.

8
upon,

(c) tcith Ace.

hi/

98

(Uredion towards,

',

from, exclusive

3.

Matt. xiv.

21.

XV. 38.

11,.

XXV. 20.
22

lb.

Luke

*Jolinlv.

(oni.

Pliilem.

1 Cor.

i.

G^ L Tr

xvi.26(ei, in, I-'"

[R)

xxiv. 21.

2.

i.

16.

2 Cor. xi. 28.


see owe.

3.

1'.',

iii.

u'ith

38.

labour.

1.

(ox.)*

grow weary,

to be tired,

spent

of.

in.)

ll,see

BESTOW LABOUR

apart

itself,

for the rest, further.

.-i.

lb.

by

separately,

[feed.

viii. 1.

iv.

to

see

1 Coi. xiii. 3,

1.

1.

conjunction, with, (nnion of co-

4.

xii.

(i,

operation) together with.

3.

Luke
17, 18.
John 38, see
2 Cor.
Rom. xvi.
Gal.
labour.
1 Cor. xii.23, seeBupon.
John
2.

iv.

to, etc.
2.

BET

fatigued,

labour
Rom.

xvi.

6.

Gal. iv. 11.

BESTOW TO FEED.

),

to feed

by putting

mouth

the

little bits into

as nxrses do

cliildi-oi ;

then gen. to feed, fatten.

BESIDE
(Whe7-e "this"
KoX

THIS.

(-s)

not a separate won].)

is

yea moreover fur this


very thing, but for this very reason
Se,

,
fer

i.

-,

1.

other

fro7n one condition into an-

and Mid.) to step


go away, yield to be con-

(-En, -est, -etii.)

(a) intrans. (2 aor.,

Matt.

fused, perplexed.

2.

Cur. xii. 23, marg. put on.

hand over to another (as a torch in a torch race,


07ie's son to a tutor, a, purchase to a
buyer, etc.) then to deliver up, surrender to give a city or perso7i, etc.
into another's hands.

his senses.

aside,

round about, put

hence, to bestow, con-

to give or

metajyh. to arivc one out of

to place

BETRAY
88,

to put out of its place, to

change

3.

BESTOW UPON.

(be.)

.\iii.

upon.

.5.

BESIDE ONE'S SELF

Cor.

round or on,

also.
2 Pet.

to rage, be furious

projuetic frenzy

used of

to be mad.
2.

1.

Mark
Luke

XX. 18.
xxiv. 10.
xxvi. 2,lfi,'21,23, 24,

John

xxvii. 3,

Acts xxvi.

24.

iii.

xiv. 10, 11, 18, 21, 41,


"
xxi. 10.
[42, 44.
xxii. 4, C, 21, 22, 48.
vi.

04, 71.

xii. 4.

25, 45, 46, 48.

Mark
2. .Miirk iii. 21.

X. 4.
xvii. 22.

xiii.

2, 11, 21.
xviii. 2, h.

4.

xxi. 20.

10.

1 Cor. xi. 23.

xiii. 12.

2 Cor. V. 13.

BETRAYERS.

],
78),
a

See, OWE.

1.

more

strf)ngC7',

the

2.

T.iike XV. 22.

1.

Cor

xi).

.'il

first,

(,

of place or

f/ivfiier,

imiKirtiiiice)

^',

(L

(in ref.

Tr

in

BESTOWED

71

2.

.)

3.

and enforced.)

to lead together,

to<;ether.

vii. 52.

more powerful
])ower, in effect ;
of
strength as exerted.)
sti'oiiger,

used as adv. better.

,
,

beautiful, fair, honourable

it

contains the notio7i o/giving ])leasure.

(-ED.)

oti on of gi\'m<^ freely,

(froni

enemy.)

,,

(a) neid.

and

to give, present, (tvifh implied

),

traitni

to the

(co7nj>.

rani.
to

up

BETTER.

1.

(a)

/,

to give
Acts

BEST.

comparative of
power,
effect, strength, as exerted.

2.

betrayer,

to

gather

with

4.

M7id)

^,
of

its

more, rather.

(conip. of
better.

^-, good

fo
to hold up or on high
have above mdajih. to be above
others, be superior.
;

BET
Matt, xviii.

2.

Mark

2a.
2.

47.
(Po.sitive,

4.J,

l:i.

3.

Luko

1.

Cor.

:i'.i

vii.

vii. 7,
viii.

1.

ix.

1.

X.

Phil.

4.

i.

receive help,

derive

1 Pet.
2 Put.

1.
1.

24,5

BETTER

ii.

21.

/,,

to

the midst, Jioice, of place,


betwixt, between; of time, between
whiles, meanwhile.

(be.)

cany over or across, to


bear abroad, cany different ways

2.

(a)

07'

BETWEEN.

17.

iii.

to

Iience,

to

i.e.

succour
or advantage.
aid

5i;ui( V. 20.

see H
thing.

1.

j^irofit

ICi.secncountry

xii.

3.

mid. or pass, to be helped,

(a)

2.i.

40,

4.

thing.
22.

wicc.

.3.^.

2.!.

i.

ii.

Hel..

1.

1(1,

BET

:!4.

xi.

ix. 1>.
xi. 17.

1.

S)

see

vi. 9,

1.

1.

3S.

la.
1.

1.

(Tr

!.

2a.
1.

Heb.

8, 0.

ix. 42.

99

^,

in

in the direction of.

Gen. ( hither leards) in favour

(a) ivith

to differ, to he

intrans.

of.

from, to be other than,


sense, but sometimes
inferior (bid not in N.T.)
different

2.

/,

,
conduce

3.

towards) near, hard by.

to contribute to,
.3.

to hold before one's

self,

e:',

of time, place,

in,

among,

up

and

to indemnify for expenses

incurred hence, to be useful or adA'antageous to.


;

or

element

v;ith j^lurals, etc.


to,

up

by, has a

meaning

special

have the advantage of

'treOJ,

to.

profitable to.

to, to be

4.

towards, against, in reference

to have before or in preference to


others
in running, to haxe the
start,

to

direction,

and imp.

(hithemvards) of literal
of mental direction,

tvith Ace.

(c)

to bear or bring together.

(a) intrans.

Oat. (resting in a direction

(b) v'ith

a good

in

(len.

in

this

other jihra.tes,

place

in

gen.

in

middle, of time or

the

midst.

'

phrases,

among.

(a) impers. it jn-ofits, it is letter for.


JIatt. xviii. 15.
xxiii. 35.
I.uke xi, 51.
. xvi,
2).
1.
xxiii. 12.
2c.

1.

la.

Matt

20.

vi.

xii.

2a.
la.

xviii. 0.

Luke

la.

12.

1.

3.

Luke xvii.
Rom, iii. 0.
1

xii. 24.

Cor. viii.
the.)

2.

see

(be

iii.

some

25, see

of.

iv, 31, m.irg. (text,

Cor.

xii.

.)

).

xiii.42,

1.

XV.

2c.-

xxvi.

Rom.

3.

4. 1

BETTER

Acts

I.

John

'.t.

marg.(text,
[mxt.)

,31.

24,

i.

vi. 5.

(be the.)

be over and above t//e


ninnber ; to be more than enough,
remain over to be preeminent or

TrepuraevM,

John

1.

meanvliili

1,

,S,

1.

1.

to

BETWEEN MEATS

(discern

or put

a difference) [margin.]

su])erior.
1

Cor.

viii. 8,

marg.

hai-e the more.

SuiKpiyo), to separate

to distinguish

(a)

see

(/en.

"BETTER," No.
Heb.

1.

',1

xi,

40

Rom.

, out

of,

with,

to help,

aid,

OF... AND.

some of [John's disciples'^,


with [the Jeivs.]
John

BETTERED

iii.

25.

(be.)
assist,

to be of service to

any

succour
one.

Matt,

xiv. 23 (text, doubt.)

BETWEEN SOME

(nent.)

xii, 24.

(rf.

xi. 10.

"BETTER," Xo.
vi.

mid. to doubt, hesitate


Jas. i. G.)
21

xxi.

BETTER THING.
see
Hob.

one from another;


to settle, decide as

judges.

BETTER COUNTRY.

',

Sec

also,

difference, w.\ll.

BET

100

BETWIXT.

, (motion

from

BID

by pretences as if by magic

the interior) from,

of, locally ; or as originating from


or as the soinre, cause, or occasion,

one

trans,

(a)

condition

any one out of

i.

23

(lit.,

change from

to

drive

another, to

to

mind, to confuse,
(b) intiYtns. to step aside, go away,
yield
to be confused, pcr})lexed.

by.
Phil.

to

arts,

fiiscinate.

out

constrained by.)

his

1.

,
,

2.

to beat or cut as hy a

mid. to

(a)

2a.

BEWAIL.

through grief ; hence,

for, ivith striking the breast.

to shriek,

Luke

(^
'

to lament,

viii.

mourn

for,

BEYOND.
side, across ;
nsurdly ivith notion of water lying
hetioeen ; beyond in a place, without
reference to motion.

Trepav,

2.

TreKLva,

esp.

2 Cor.

52.

Rev.

xii. 21.

xviii.

0.

BEWARE.

3.

mental
contemplate.

(b)

also applied to

is

to hold to, bring near to

to turn one's

mind,

tliouglits,

at-

Matt.

1.

pron. to give heed to one's

sleepless

to watch,

intrans.

1.

x'vi.

Mark

11, 12.

(5,

viii.

2 Pet.

iii.

BEWARE

,
2

Tim.

iv. IS.
I

1.

1.

X. 40.

Acts

vii. 4:3.

Cor.

viii. 3

(,*

iUh; or bcyoni',

2.S.

1,

hc-

Tr

A.)

20.
;

XX.

4(5.

1.

Acts

xiii. 40.

1.

Col.

ii. 8.

also, go,

-,

,
,

measure, regions, stretch.

BID

(-:\, ij.vDE.)

to call

2.

tlien,

to siinimon or

by name.

to lay, to lay together, to col-

read then, to speak, to say,


ahoays refers to the sentiment
of ivhat is spoken, as No. 3 does to
the words.
lect, to

17

OF.
Phil

invito, to call

iii

2 3 "mci.
3.

70', to speak, to say

to order, to

command.

BEWITCH

1.

See

1).

2.

io.
3.

3.

xii. 1.

:i.

xii. 38.

1.

Luke

2a.

1.5.

x_ 17^

2.

John

2.

to keep watch, guard.

to

in mid. to heed, take heed or care,


to be on one's guard.

Matt.

1.

.'ib.2

1)0

watch, guard, defend.


Metaph. to preserve, maintain.

2.

i.

iii.

1.

1.

8.

iii.

{nrep, ajTirmn

(a)

(b) trans,

be-

institutes the comsuperiority


parison and leaves the reader to infer superiority.

self

vii.

iv. 15, 25.

xix.

Mark
John

1.

1.

(c)

and towards)

Ace. (over

i/'hVi

j'ond, above, vsed in comparison.


1.

),

of.

tention to a thing.
(a). 7vith

l^eyond

of,

side

with Gen. (over and separate from)


on behalf of, for.

to see, denotes the act of see-

vision, to consider,

on yonder side
beyond the far

over.

t'Trep,

(a)

It

ing.

manifest.

on the other

2.

the jyai't

thee

etc.

xxiii. 27.

la.

1.

makes

lit.

|-

manifest, evident.

one dead ; absol. to mourn, go into


mourning.

la.

clear

A'isible,

35;

xi.

iii.

(-ETH.)

70 t(rj, to make, to do,


^./Aos,
5.;

to wail, not only with the exj)ression of tears, h^it also tcith every
external expression of grief

3.

BEWRAY

to

etc.

shed tears, John

Gal.

1.
|

hlo}(\

breast,

is

viii. 0, 11.

strike one's self, esp. one's

mourn

w to

Acts

(-ED.)

to prato, esp. about

Then to prate to any

one, to

1.

KeXtvii), to

urge or

any one.

riors,

mislead

iiifa'iors, to

to

di'ivc

exhort,

on

of supeof

command

urge, intreat.

5.

BID
place

to

101

post at a

or

command.

plo
'ace; to enjoin, give as a

4.

Matt.

3.
1.

24.

Luke

1.

Luke

Acts

3.

'..

xviii.21,see
xxii. 21.
Cor. X. 27.

[well.

2.

John

I!

X. 40.

3.

Rom.

vii.

fare[well.

2.

,.

vithirepL, ahoiit, 2)re fixed)

invito back or in

01'

xiv. 12

'-'

,,

round or on,
xi. 44.

ix.

(il.

Acts

BIND ON.

to bind or tie

canned

put on shoes
vi.

hurial

,
,,

a.

feet,

Eph.

Acts

xii. 8.

ferctrum

.,

from

(donhtless

UP.

Xo. 1, uith
down) to
bind on or to, bind fast
to tie
down, stop, check, (non occ.)

xoere

is

Luke

BILL.
a roll, scroll, l)illct (dim. of
a roll or book.)

',

X.

34.

BIND WITH.
(No.

(non

then,

1, ivith

with) to bind

(implying

togethez',

association,)

occ.)

a stroke in writing, a line


;

vi.

niaig. cog'ia.

vii. 14,

then, a letter

Mark

15.)

fero, Led. to bear.)

Luke

with

xviii. 21.

on which decul bodies


to

(occ.

BIND

Enrj. verb to bear, as

1,

mid. to bind under one's

(a) in

KttTaSeoj,
l)icr

under (SO.

under.)

BIER.

2.

vii. 27, 39.

BID AGAIN.

in mid. to bid adieu to a


person or thing (from act. sig. to set
apart, assign speciall}.)

1.

Cor.

Tim. ii. !>.


Rev. ix. 14.
XX. 2.

BIND ABOUT.

BTD FAKEWELL.

from

1.

10, 11.

-,
a

1.

John

Luke

?,

1.

1.

to bind or tie

to call
return.

Luke

2.0.
2;i.

xxiv. 27.

1.

0,

xi. 12.

1.

3.

see

S'"''",

7,

fara-

vii. 39.

ix. 61,

xiv.

10 twice. IJlat. (2nd


again) 17, "24.

xxiii. 3.

;i.

1.

i.

xiv. iii.
xvi. U.
xxii. 3, 4, S,

4.

Acts xxii.

1.

1.
5.

BIR

Ileb

xiii. 3.

anything com-

mitted to writing.
Mark

1.

x. 4.

BIND

2.

(-ING,

Luke

xvi.

(>,

7.

See

BOUND.)

to bind, tie, fasten.

1.

S(o),

2.

-),

to fetter, put in chains, (non

1.

'',

/,

same meaning as SO.

2,

(non

2.

(o

to stretch

stretcli out,

(noa

out

Ijefore,

to

3.

ore.)

o/ji't?,

7>/',
1.

Matt.

1.

.Mark

3.

Luke

xiii. 30.

xiv. 3.
xvi. liH'^^'.
xviii. IS twice.
xxii. 13.

1.
1.

4.

xxvii.

v.

1,

John

7.

the gen-

i.x.

domestic

1.

32.
OS.
2.

winged, (non occ.)

Rov.

Rom.

L 23.
Cor. XV. 39.

3.

I.

Jas.

iii.

7.

xviii, 2.

xi. 44.
xviii. 12, 24.

1.
1.

Act-six. 2, II, 21.

BIRTH.

xii. 0.

XX. 22.

1.

xxi. 11 '"Ice, 13,33.

V. 3, 4.

2.

xxU.

vi. 17.

I.

2.

27.

Luke

and

1().

1.

iii.

1.

fcatliered,

viii. 2!.

xiii.

1.

xxiii.

winged

denotes the cock.)

viii. 20.

xiii.

1.

>Iatt. xii. 20.

Mark

fly,

upveov, a bird, both rcild

ocr.)

4.

BIRD.
able to

eral ej)ithct of birds.

occ.

3.

curse, execration, oath.

also,

1.

-yei'i'^ris-,

an engendering, producing,

4.

5.

(non

occ.)

BIR
2.

1.

the horn of
born, (no)i occ.)

yertT;/,

Matt.i. lS(Gx^)(yeVe3-is

G L

Tr

1.

-1.

i^ )

102

BIT.

being-

l)irtli,

BLA

\\'<,

a bridle or rein, esp. the bit of


a bridle, (occ. Rev. xiv. 20.)

L
Luke 14 (ye'recri?,
John ix. 1. [T Xr .)
i.

Jas.

See

also,

travail ix birth.
to bite,

),

Gal. V.

BIRTHRIGHT.
the rights of

Hebrews

the

Chron.

it

Deut.

doichle portion,

'.

included the

aidhority, Gen. xxvii. 29

3.

The pro-genitorship

xlix.

also of the

tvas connected with

it,

( nr>n

Jas.

Ileb. xii.

1(5.

BISHOP.

the

over, taking care

the )iame given in

men

seid into

Athens

subdued

Titin

1.

i.

Tim.

make

to

iii.

2.

BISHOP
In

(bdongs

i.

Pet.

iii.

states to

7.

),

keen or

a.

19.

Classics,

to
it

67/9,

denotes visit.

The

and

Ixx. is

(.MARK.)

above.

(Active.)

adv.

and

of

Tim.

viii

Rom.

20, inarg. o^ice or charye.

x. 9.

<;.

See " BITTER,"


Luke xxiL

of taste

venom,

02.

of temper,

spleen.
Ei.h. iv. .il.
lleb. xii. 15.

23.

iii. 14.

black.

Matt.

Uuv.

V. 30.

vi. 5, 12.

BLACKNESS.

BISHol'JMC
Acta

BLACK.
p.tXa<i,

iii. 1.

see " DiSHop (office of.)"

X. 10.

BITTERNESS.

hence, the office

cttiVkottos.

11

viii.

Ijitterness,

Acts

inspection, inquiry, visiIt

guardianship
or duty of an

to foster

occ.)

bitterness,

seems to have a tivofold


sense of inspection or oversight, and
tation.)

bittei,

embitter,

BITTEIU.Y.

/^,

(non

Ecclesmstical Greek.

in Classics

Rev.

lUTTEK
.see

Rev.

ii.

(office of a.)

comvum word

--,',

sliarp,

to

Matt. xxvi. 7a.

iTTLiTKo-i'i,

(i5E.)

grow angry,

passive, to

a. Col.

of.

conduct their aj^iairs.


In the ^..
used of
elders, denoting
the watchful care pertaining to them.
seems to denote the dignity of the ofjice ; while
denotes its duties (occ. Acts xx. 28.)
riiil.

BITTER

bitter feelings.

,
$, -,
vatclng

was

Gen.

irritate.
(a)

',

senses of

11, 14.

iii.

esp. to the taste ; vietaph. to

occ.)

It

hence, gen.

the

to

painful, cruel, (non occ.)

xxi.

ami

Messiah

pungent

smell, feeling, hearing.

taste,

first-born.

17; xlviii.
2; preeminence

1,

pointed, sharp, keen

piercing,

tlic

occ.)

\:>.

BITTER.

21.

-,

Among
22;

Mark vL

(non

lest, irritate,

the festivities of a birthday, a birthday, (non occ.)


6.

of dogs ; ladaph. mo-

es}}.

in pi.

Matt. xiv.

'i.

BITE.

',

BIRTHDAY.

iii.

1.

yi'of/io?,

hind <f storm,

cloud, darkness.

dense

BLA
2.

103

$,

the gloom of the nether world,


nether darkness.
1.

Ileb.

xii. 18.

2.
|

Jude

BLA

umtTios, Avithout reason or motive,


groundless ; of jtersons, guiltless,
not the cause or fault of a thing.

5.

1:5.

('7/75,

G.

BLADE.
/DTos,

an enclosed

])l;ice,

signijication into that of food, fodder,


esj).

cattle, grass,

for

hay (from

this

comes Lat. hortus, a garden, and


also akin to
;

^,

Eng. gard-eii

antagonist

man

wrestling (f a

ntways

lud

prepared at

of a feeding place,
thtn, gen. any feeding ground.
The
ivord soon jxissed from its (iviginal
ivith the notion

whom

in

bc caught any(used in

to

iiot

an

by

%vhere

defended and

one

all points) ; hence,

there was no just cause

for blame.
.0.

Matt.

2.

Luko

1.

xii. 5.
0.

i.

Cor. i.
PliiL ii.

2.

2.

Thes.

G.

Tim.

1.

1.5.

0.

iii.

4.

a.

8.

(,

().

2 Pet.

14

iii.

V. 23.
2.

iii.

10.
V. 7.

Titus

1.

i.

6, 7.

without stain or spot of

dofilement, G^.)

court.)

2.

JIatt. xiii.

Mark

BLAME

',

iv.

-,

-28.

BLASPHEME

(without.)

without blame, ridicule or disgrace without l)lemish of sin in

revile

Matt.

ix. 3

Jolui X.

himself.

Klih.

BLAME

4.

i.

(-KI))

Tim.

',

1.

2.

xiii.
1

4.'j:

28, 29
xviii.

Titus

),

ii.

Luke

Ja.s. ii,

xii. 10 (oi.
xxvi. 11; Rom.

Rev.

G-)
ii.

24;

xiii.

see

above

(s.)

here the 2X(rti-

<;,

abusive, reviling,
troying one's good name.

1.

Acts xLx.

37.

charged, hence,

(occ. Jas.
ii.

iii.

2 Tim. iiL

Tim.

i.

des-

13.

2.

es^).

BLASPHEMOUS.

-,

,
,
,
Acts

(a) />ass. part, accused,

2. 1

2.

to his charge.

Gal.

vi.

(to be.)

to remark, di>:coA'er,

a.

Acts

or divine things.
iii.

cij/le.

viii. 20.

to one's prejudice, hence, to judge


something of a person, lay something

blameworthy,

20

God
Mark

BLASPHEMER

[vci-l).]

(in a had sense. J

BLAMED

:iti
i.

xvi. 0, 11, 21.

to find fault with, to criticise

2 Cot. vi. 3

(-ed, -est, -ing.)

drop evil or profane


words, revile, calumniate ; esp. to
to

20, 21.)

11.

vi.

" BLASniEMER,"

see

11.

Acts

J\^0.

vi. 13(oi,i.

2.

AU.)

BLASPHEMOUSLY.
sec

" liL.vsriucME;" here the

participle.

BLAMELESS.

1.

'^,

not accused, with nothing

laid to one's charge, (ore. Col.

i.

22,)

(((f the re.'odt

of jiidjlic investigation)
though blamed yet luideserving of
blainc.

2.

(.77,

3.

blamed,
1 Tim.

witlmut re\' ; Heb.


iii.

so as to merit no blanio, so

that nothing can be said atiainst,


(ore. 1 Thes. ii. 10.)

4.

BLASPHEMY.

calumniation, abuse.
It
seems to denote the very ivorst kind of

In

not

Open

adverse criticism.

to

censure

or

all jiassages, except.

</)6' ,oo

uiulcr

" IJhii)hunie,"

Mark

7.)

tt/xc/xTTToj?,

xxii. 05.

slander.

nut

proach, (occ.
viii.

Luke

ii.

I.TTr A

i>.)

\\.'>(\,

Rev.
" Hlaepliemer," No.

Gx

LTr.V.)

r.L.VSl'llKMV (speak.)
see

under "BLASPHEME."

Matt xxvL 5.

2,

,
,

BLA

104

BLAZE ABROAD.
Mai-k L

45.

Acts

BLEMISH.
shame,

blame,

visibly

(iff

ached

disgrace

stain,

anytJtiiuj

fo

from Heb. D1*D, a


Momus, ?i's fhe

(prob.

spot.) (Personified,

Crific God,) (non

occ.)
2 Pet.

BLEMLSH

<,

uer/afii'e
1 Pet.

V. 27.

i.

19.

God ;

fowards

blessing on
bless,

i.e.

to

men

of

44 (ojh)
xiv. 19.
xxi. 9.

Luke

XXT.

34.

xxvi. 20
to give (lianL-i,

xix. 3S.

Jiarkvi. 41.

Rec"

J.Q

.)

Rom.

X. 10.

x. 10 ()caTei>Aoye'ai, fo
Tr
bless much,
H.)

xiv. 22.

28

i.

in 1

Tim.

God

to

Joliii V. 3.

22l5t

39

men

7,

man.
8,

bid

Acts

2.

Rom.

2.

xvi. 17.

2.

xxiv. 40.

2.

xiv. 01.

4.5.

21 'lcc, 22.

Eph. i.
1 Tim.

i.

9.

17.

x. 49, 51.

XX. 30.

L\ike xviii. 35.

viii. 22, 23.

John

vii.

i.\.

.3.

i.

1.

Titus

1.

ii.

11.

2.
1.

Rev.

1.
1.
1.

1.
1.

i.

1.

13.

37, 38, 43.


xiv, 14, 15.
xxiii. 29.

2.

{oia.

ix.

[A

G ->

L''

t<.)

Tr

17.

BLIND
to

l)lind,

TUAT WAS.)
John

ix.

13 (with art.)

[verb.]

make

Idind

met.

to petrify; to cause a hardenmetaph. to harden the heart,


l)lunt the fcclin<is.
;

Jolin xii. 40.


f(/i.
Roiu. xi. 7, inarg. hard-

',

2.

2 Cor.

1.

BLINDFOLD

.!.

xiv. 13.
xvi. 15.
xix. 9.
XX. 6.
xxii. 7,

(iiE

21 (with art.)

),
ing

vi. 15.

xi. 27, 28.

vii. 23.

2.

3.

i.

xi. 31.

Jn. i. 12, 2,j.


1 Pet. i. 3.

3.5.

19.

ii.

iii.

to dull, baflle, (non occ)

iv. 7, 8.

2 Cor.

1.

08.

Acts XX.

Mark

ix. 27, 28.

BLIND

25.

i.

ix. 5.

2.

10.

29.

S.)

xiii. 11.

Rom.

.Joliii

1.

1.

John XX.

ilie

xi. 37.

[20.

2 Pet.

Luke

9, 10, 11.

xii.

Tr

X. 21.

Rev.

II and\\. 15 applied to
exalt fhe glory of the gospel,

V. 3, 4, 5, 0,

vi. 20,

G L

berjgar,

19, 24,

i.

only, never to

i.

vii. 22.

Mark

(verbal adj. of evAoyeoj, see


" BLESS,") blessed, ajjpUed to God

Mark
Luke

(',

25, 32, 39, 39, 40, 41.

twice.

6<;,

xiii.

18,19,20,24,

ix. 1, 2,

b>.)

BLIND MAN.

sation.

.\i.

[A

xiv. 13, 21.

as shewing Ilis mercy in this dispen-

Matt.

smoky, misty, darkened.)

iv. 18.

Matt.

BLESSED.
happ}', applied to

[adj.]

nafnridly or sjiiritmdly

blind,

xi. 20, 21.


Jae. iii. 9.
1 Pet. iii. 9.

^,

BLIND

Luke

vi.

Mai-k

14 twice

vi.

our

xi. 5.

3.

i.

then,

xxiii. 10, 17,


X. 40.

vii. 1, 0, 7.

10.

jx.

9.

iii.

(('/).)

2S, 34.

ii.

xiv. 10.

Gal.

Kph.
Heb.

xi. 9, 10.

felici-

Gal. iv. 15.

',

22 2>'ii {ohi. L
Tr
XV. 14 4 time.?, 30, 31.
xxi. 14

14 twite.

xii.

a jjroiiouncing happy,

1 Cor. x. 10
2 Cor. ix. 5, marg. (text,
Gal. iii. 14
Epli. i. 3
Ueb.vi. 7
xii. 17
Rev. v. 12, 13 vii. 12.
10
1 Pet. iii. 9

xii.

1 Cor. iv. 12.

viii. 7.

Luke

Matt.

20.

iii.

iii.

xii. 13.

Acts

48.

i.

BLESSEDNESS.

(strictly

30, 50, 51.


53 (a p.)

John

Luke

Roiii. XV. 29

hound/)
Jas.

' xxiv.

xxiii. 39.

(c.vLL.)

BLESSING.

?,

'.)').

xiii.

8.

"eulogy.")

foivard men,

j^i'op. fo

confer happiness.
ilatt,. V.

BLESSED

iii.

to call happy.

iv. 0, 9.

men

invoke God's
of God fowards vien to
distinguish luifli favour,

to bless,

efc,

good speaking, praise


thanksging (from which

praise, as

of,

Gal.

25.

?,
Rom.

prefixed.

(-ED, -ETII, -IXG.)

to speak well

iii.

(be.)

to be blessed in or by.

tation.

BLESS

(without.)

the above u'ifh

Eph.

13.

ii.

',

BLESSED

make known, spread abroad.

to

BLI

iii.

1 t.

u. 11.

(-i;i>.)

to cover all round, c<jvcr

(piite.

11

John

Luke

xxii. 04.

BLI

BLINDNESS

jnOcess by which the exof fractured bones are


reunited by a calhis ; metaph. a
hardening, hardness.
tlie

tremities

Rom.

xi. 25,

Eph.

iv. 18,

margin hardness.
maigin hurdmss.

BLOCK.
See, STUMBLING.

BLOOD.
aljxa,

blood, (proh.

or

from

from

',

to be hot,

to breathe, because

requir-es constant refrigeration

the external air.)


Matt.

ix. 20, see

(issue of)

it

from

BOA

BOA
BOAST
1.

(make

Rom.

ii.

106

one's.)

IT, 23.

BOASTER

(-S.)

^^, a wanderer about

the countiy,
A'agabond (the Scottish landloiiper,)
hence, a false pretender, imposter,
quack, (noii occ.)
Rom.

30.

i.

BOASTING

^,

,
,

Tim.

iii.

2.

[uoim.]

a boasting, reason to boast,

denoting the act.

2.

3.

a vaunt or boast; a subject


of boasting.

(see

im2:)0sture,
1

Rom.

^'/,

tlic character of an
" BOASTER,") false pretension,

iii.

27.

quackery.
i

-2

Cor. ix. ;i.


- 4 (oui. AU.)

BOL

3.

BOL

(from

warm, and

to be

naturally confident and conrageons


it denotes to be of good cheer, to be

hope and confidence.


1

1.
1.

2 Cor. xi. \ '


Phil. i. 14.

2">1

2.

2 Cor. X.

;i.

1.'

BOLD

Thos.

->.

ii

107

hecmise persons of a loarm temper are

full of

occ.)

,
Eph.

iii.

Phil.

i.

freedom or frankness of

Rom.

BOLDNESS.
" BOLDLY," No.

see

Tim.
Heb. X.

20, :n.

1.3,

1.

12.
20.

John

1.

\.
13.

iii.

1!',

marg

iv.

IT.

Ub,rly.

<i

2 Cor.

iii.

12,

vii.

4.

marg.

BOND
L

BOLD

X.

'20.

[noun.]

(-s)

a band, bond or fetter ; gen.


anything for tying or fastening
bonds, imprisonment.

(be very.)

Rom.

(text, plainness of speech.)

Se^/xo'?,

make

a bold venture, to
dare very much, (non occ.)
to

XV. 15.

BOLDNESS OF SPEECH.

frankness that sometimes


amounts to boldness and intrepidity;
fearless candour.

(the MORE.)

more
(comp. <f
daring, more boldly or freely, (non

, to have,
77), much,
speaking;

,)

BOLDLY

Actsiv.

(be much.)

BON

* denotes neut. pi.


2.

''/', that which binds together,


that
a band or bond
bound together, a bundle.
;

'],

BOLD

(WAX.)

to Speak freely, openly,

<,

a chain,

is

a woniaifs o)/ia-

esp.

vient (frotn a, negative,

,....
jldlv.

Avhich

and

to

loose.)
Acts

',

xiii. 4ij.

BOLDLY.

the speaking all one thinks,


freedom or frankness of speaking
a frankness that under some circumstances amounts to boldness and

1.

intrepidity

,
-,,

2.

I.

.Mark

v.

.lohii vii.

la.

i;i)li.

xiii. 16.

x.\.

1.
1.

2.

1.

see "
see

1.

Philem.

xxvi. 29, 31.

1.

Heb.

i.

bold,"

iVo. 3.

J.

(Dat.)

BOLDLY
Acta

BOLDLY
2.

xviii. 26.

tie,
Col.

Thes.

Heb.

ii.

Tr
[A.)

(in.)

14.

iv.

iv. .')(i)erf. itjiss.)

10.

P.ONDS (that

ix. 27.

(speak.)
2.

.\ct8 xix. 8.

2.

Eph.

20.

is IX.)

a l)inding, one bound,


Heb.

(preach.]

vi.

(be in.)

fasten, fetter.

2.

xiii. 0.

:i.

3.

G L

one boimd.

BONDS
to Ijind,

1.

11).

111.

Acts xiv.

34(6','/<').<''
bn/ids, in.stead of

X.

xi. 36.

:.

BONDS

/,',

2.

in

mar^.f/iam.

a binding,

0.

10, 13.

8( ,

3.

7, 13, 14; 16.

18.

ii.

to speak freely or with

"bold," '^.

2.

iv.

xxiii. 29.

Acta XXV.

4:i.
i;ii

vi.

14.

iii.

Tim.

23.

vi. 20,

Phil.

Col.

1.

1.

Epli. iv.

3.

2.

viii. 23.

with.

),

4.

Acts

1*.

/?,

fearless candour.

3.

Luke

2.

fearless candour.

(a) u<ith ev, in.

(b) with

1.

xiii. 3.

BOND,

[adj.]

a slave the lowest word in the


scale of servitude, (see under " SERVAKT,") strictly one bora a slave.
;

BON
1

Cor

Gal.

Eph.

xii. 13.

iii.

28.

vi. 8.

108

BOR
BORX
bi'iiig forth,

(a) ^xiss.

BOSOM.

of the father

to

bosom, the chest any hosomlike hollow, esp. that between the
waves a bay or gulph, etc.

koAttos, the

of the mother.

be born.

Luke

to bring into tlie world; of the


father, to beget ; of the motlier, to

Tt

2.

BOT

(be.)

to beget,

yevv'iu),

1.

109

John

vi. 38.

T(o,

xiii. 23.

brino forth.

BOTH.

(a) passive.
la.

Matt.

}a.
2a.

la. .John xvi. 21.


xviii. 37.
la.
la. Actsii. 8.
vii. 20.
la.

1.

2.

la.

4.

xix. 12.

la.

Rom.

xxvi. 24.
iMark xiv. 21.

la.

la.

Luke

\. Heb.

2a.
la.

\\.

ii.

John

i.

la. 1

-, 4

iii.

la.
la.

viii. 41.

.John

iv. 7.

[7, 8.

la.
2.

Rev.

unites

9 twice.

iii.

ix. 2, 19, 20,32,34.

is

re annexes.)

29.

ii.

la.

la.

',

re,

2.

V. 1, 4, 18.
xii. 4.

an

and,

\^,( annexing something added)

tion

BORN AGAIN (be.)


cii'ayei/1 ', to begct again, to bear again.
is

God;

im])lied relation or distinction

,
,

untimely

(oxe.)

born,

marg. an abortive.

re,

BORN

(that

is.)

begotten, (non oec.)

both, of two.

Luke

Matt.

also, first,

one, everv one.

ix. 17.

2a.
2a.

xxi. 12.

xii. 22.

2a.

xxii.
xxiii.

xiii. 30.

3.

XV. 14.

xxiv. 15.

2a.

xxii. 10.

2a.
2a.

2b.

xxvi.

Mark vi. 30
Tr A I-.)

(ni.

Luke

i.

ii.

0, 7.
4i..

2a.

SSi'.

G-TTrb

Vi. 39.
vii. 42.

1.

BORROW.
money

Jolm

1.

vii. 28.

1.

xi. 48.

1.

57

1.

xii. 28.

1.

4.

at usury, to

2a.

(rtHi.

xi. 3.!.

1.

xiv. 9 i"l.

2a. 1 Cor.

iv. 11.

1.

vi.

3.

[K.)

1.

iv. 9i'.

1.

ii.

29.

1.

iv. 27.

1.

mid. to have lent to one, to borrow.

2c.

V. 14.

1.

pass, of the money, to

3.

Lilke
a.

vi.

34, 35.)

Matt.

V. 42.

be lent out.

2a.

13.

12 (5f, S)
l-J-'nd 4 3rd.
1

1.

1.

32.1.

7.

i.

ii.

2a.

lend.

14, 10, 18.

ii.

1.

4.

1.8, 13.

10 (om. All.)

i.

2a. Phil.

XV. 24.
i.

B..an(l also.

14,

Eph.

Tr

XX.

Acta

13.

vii. 34.

2a.

2, 24.

1.

1.

iv. 3t>.

9.

iii.

1.

1.

x.xii. 33.

1.

1(!.

29.

xxviii. 23.
2a. Rom. i. 12, 14 iicc.

^S.)

3.

24.

2a.

30.

.3.

8.

xxv.

1.

vii. 37.

to put out

4.

3.

3.

new.

See, grievous.

21.

X. 28.

vii. 28.

BORNE.

Acts XX.

1.
1.

1.

xi. 11.

(occ.

of antithesis, and

conj.

('^'^j)

<;, each

5.

1.

(]))

and,

3.

(a)

it

zwo, zwci.)

1.

8'),

external

translated both,

(5, two (so in cdl kindred languages,


Lat. duo
Sans, dwi
Old Germ.

4.

an

3.

See

or by

-^

3.

1 Cor. XV. R,

an

or but.

23,

BORN OUT OF DUE TIME

Matt.

by another

(b) or
(c)

a child
abortion.

When

hy

(a) either

life.

i.

logical rela-

intei-nal,

is follotved

(a) p>assive.
Pet.

an

,
,

(Xo. \)

relation.

nsed of the redeeming act of


a neiv beginning of personal

a. 1

annexing

of annexation,

ronj.

7('ith

Tf denotes

It

translated

always followed by another


which is translated and,

11.

xi. 23.

5, 6,

I.!.

la.

ix.

iv. 23, 20,

la. G.al

3.').

i.

When

and, also, even.

ate,

both

xxii. 3, 28.

la.

la.

la.

(ronj.) the conjunction of annexation, uniting things strictly co-ordin-

Kttt,

1.

Ifi.

i.

ii.

L 18.

22, 23.

Thee.

l.V

ii.

V. 1.5 (oi.

2Thes.
1 Tim.

iv.

10 (o;h.

viii. 12.

38

li.

3Sin-l.

10.

1.
1.

Titus i.
Philom.

9.

2a.

X. 39.

1.

2a.

xiv. 1, 5.
xix. 10.

2a. Ilcb.

ii.

4. 11.

2a.

V.

1, 14.

2a.

0=:LTr

iii. 4.

10.

[H)

0-L

EOT
Heb.

2a.

i.t.

1.

2 Pet. iu. IS.


2 John 9.

2a.

X. 38.

1.

Rev.

5.

xi. 21.

4.

2a.

vi. 19.

9,

1.
li).

110

BOW

Then blessing, the blessing which


the gospel secures, bounty.

xiii. 15.

xix. 20.

Otiricc

2 Cor. ix

BOTTLE

(,

(-s.)

a leathern ba^, mo<f/>/

f>f f/oafski)i,

a Avinc skin.
I.uke

Matt. ix. 17 '^nies.


Markii. 22 a times (^,.)

V.

37

ctti',

vpo.)

BOUNTIFULNESS.

^,

sincerity of mind,
freedom from sinister design ; then,
fh'it
ichich springs from such a

'>"'

(1. witli

3s.

simplicity,

liberality, bountifulncss.

vii)i(l,

2 Cor. ix. 11.

BOTTOM.
KaToj,

down, downwards.
Matt

.xxvii.

BOUNTY.
.01

(.vXoyia, see "

BOUNTIFULLY."

2 Cor. ix. 5 1st (iiiarg. G'r. btfx^iiu).)

BOTTOMLESS.

',

bottomless, iinfathomed, (jeii.


boundless, e.rhaustles-'^, a." a noini,
the deep, the abyss, (occ. Luke viii.
Rom. x. 7 ; "deep")
31

BOUNTY

Rev.

ix. 1, 2 (";.)

PIT.
Rev.

ix. 11.

^,
xvii. 8.

XX.

the
l)oundary

1, 3.

1.

BOUND

[nuun.]

(-s)

fixinjj^

of a boundary, a

(non

set,

BOW

2.

occ.)

of.)

=1-

[noun.]

a bow, (non ore.)


Rev.

BOTTOMLESS
Rev.

(matter

2 Cor. ix

,
,

vi. 2.

BOW

[verb.]

to bend, to curve, vsed of the


knee in ivorship or prayer, (nonocc.)

make

to

to bend,

hoiv

fo

Acts xvii. 2.
3.

to ])ut, set, place

then, gen.

to bring a tiling into a place,

BOUND

),

to bring into a situation,

(be.)

Matt

to owe,

to

f/e}i.

xxiii. IS,

marg

l)e

in

Tlies.

i.

ii.

.{.

Mark

2.

.lolin xi.\. 30.

1.

Fpli.

iii.

1.

Rom.

1.

Phil.

ii.

v.

10.

liom. xiv.

1.

-,

BOUND WITH

11.

14.

10.

BOW DOWN.

('-,

bend together, bend

to

the knee-Joint

(be.)

to lie round about


round one, wear.

xi. 4.

l:!.

1.

metaph. to liow down,

huml)lc, (non occ.)

to

have
2.

',
2.

see

^.

Lukexxiv.

2, above.
1.

.1.

Rom.

xi. 10.

20.

See, BIND.

',

so

(text,

Acts xxviii.

and

to bring-

about, cause.

ha'C to

))ay or account
debt in tvuler
sir/,
to bo under an obligation, to
1)0 bound.

for

in

reverence or in decdh.

BOUNTIFULLY.

good speaking, good language,


commendation, i a good sevse, "eu;" adulation, in a bad sense.
lofft/

BOWK!) TdCETIiKR

(),

to

bend

each other, (non


L\ike

See

rjcc.)

xiii. 11.

also,

(ni:.)

forwards

kner.

towards

BOW

111

BOWELS.

the inward parts, e.y). the


nobler parts of them ; vietaph. like
the ieclings,
Emj. lieart, the seat
afteetioiis.

Luke
Acts

i.

i.

78,

Phil.

marg. (text.

8.

i.

[?!</.)

18.

1.

ii.

Col.

2 Cor. vi. 12.


vii. 15, marg. (text.
inxcurd affc-tion.)

12.

iii.

7, 12, 20.

riiilem.

ROWELS OF COMPASSION.
IT

1 .Tdliii iii.

BOX.
See, AL.MJ.VSTER.

,
1.

BRAMBLE BUSH.
a bramble bush.
44.

BRANCH.

8,

a young slip or shoot of a tree,


SKch OS is broken of for rfraftinrf
gen. a young branch or shoot of any

,
tree,

2.

Luke -.

but esp. the olive, (non

slip,

occ.

a cutting, esp. a vine

twig, (non ore.)

.3.

^,

a kind of bed composed of


bdughs of trees, leaA'CS or the like
trampled o? crammed togcther(^/>vyw?
in pi. the
to tread upon)

branches themselves.
4.

5.

/?,

a branch of the palm tree.

/,

a rising, as of the sim or


7'iver or teeth), or of
plants, a shoot, cf Zech. vi. 12.

moon (or of a

1.

Matt

5.

Luke

i.

78,

marg.

(text,

tlai/'iipriiif/.)
1.

4.

-'xiii. lii.

John

1.

xii. 13.

XV.

2.

Rom.

2, 4, 5,

f).

xi. 1(5,17,18,10,21.

BBE

,
(

^
"

3.

Matt.

xii. 4.

1.

Mark

ii.

Matt.

V. 10.

vi.

setting before.

the setting before,


of the 1'8.

a.

2').

BREAD

1.

Luke

vi. 4.

2.

Heb.

ix.

(UNLEAVEX.^D.)

V. IS.

3.

X. 35.

xiv. 19.
XV. 36.
xxi. 44 (op.)
xxiv. 43, see

r.

xix. 31, 32, 33.

1.

Acts

see
up.
V. 4,see
in iiioccs.

1.

XX.

9.

xxi. 13.
xxvii. 35.

41.

vi.

1.

viii. C, 10.

xiv.

1.

22.

1.

V. 0.

1.

viii. 29.

2.

ix. 10.
xii.

xx. IS.

1.

xxu.

[B

off.

xi. 17, 10, 20, see


1 Cor. X. 16.
xi. 24 tw'cc (oi.2n<i

i^.)

iv. 27,

sue

Gal.

oO.seeBthrougli

5.

up.

see

7, 11.

41.

3.

Rom.

8.

6.

46.

ii.

xiii. 43,

2(3.

4,

ii.

4.

Luke

xxi. 11.

10.
1.

xxvi.

36.

4.

up.

2.

0.

xxiv. 30.

xii. 20.

7.

1.

3.

vii. 23.

Mark

2.

see
[throvigh.

20,

3.

ix. 17.

8.

Luke
John

1.

l!i,

5.

1.

without process of fermentation;


of bread, unleavened, icith art. if dcnotes the feast of unleavened In-cad
vietaph. uncorrupted, sincere, (occ.
1

to split, cleave; f/e7i. to part


asunder, separate rend, tear.
;

7^5,

<,

('(,

loaves,

70)<;,

BRE

10.

(shew.)

of the,

T7/9,

1.

BREAD

112

3.

Tr

Eph.
Rev.

ii.

forth.

14.

ii.

see

to

off,

(UVo.

27,

shivers.

19.

Cor. V. 7.)
Acts

Matt. xxvi. 17.


JIark xiv. 1, 12.

Luke

xxii.

V.

xii. 3.

XX.
Cor. V.

BREAK FORTH.

6.
S.

Gal.

5.

See

also,

daily.

BREAK IN

BREADTH,

breadth, widtli.
iii.

Rev. xx.
Rev. xxi. 1G''

IS.

0.

),)

Rom.

[noun.]

v. 4.

BREAK

(or

OFF.
to break

from.)

1 ii'ith K,

BREAK

PIECES.

Mark

4.

?,
.

iv. 27.

xi.

17, 10, 20 (No. 1,

Tr.)

See, DAY.

,
,
,

BREAK
1.

2.

-OKEX)

[verl).]

6((,
Matt.

to

snap

,
/,

break

down,

to

dig tlu'ough

viefaph.

to

undermine, ruin.

to l)reak, break off or in pieces.

short,

.3.

BREAK THROUGH.

(-AKE, -1X0,

vi.

Luke

10, 20.

xii. 30.

break

oft".

to loose;

loosen,

unbind,

un-

BREAK TO SHIVERS.

fasten.

4.

r>.

4.

to tear,
to break or burst
rend as f/armenU, a line of soldiers,
;

/,

,
8,
see

1.

etc.

G.

,
),
<,

to break or burst through,

2.

rend or cleave in

3.

burst asunder
various ways.

7.
8.
9.

Rev.

ii.

27.

to rub together ; shatter,


shiver, break in pieces bi/ cruskimj.

to break in pieces, break.

(-,

2.

BREAK

UP.

"break," No.

3.

to dig through.

to

dig

out or through,

force up, to pluck out the eyea.


3. Mark ii. 4.
Matt, xxiv, 43.
|

1.

Acts

xiii. 4'!.

to crush together.

enfeeble.

to break small, weaken,

See

also,

broken.

BRE

BREAKER

113

BRI

BRETHREN.

(-S.)

onc who goes besidc, as the


combatant with the charioteer ; onc

who passes by the

side of, a trans-

iiTCSSor.

See, BROTHER.

BRIDE.
a bride

nubo, to

See

also,

,
<;,

.Tohn

2.

oft".

a going aside, deviation


an overstepping, transgression.

1.

Luke

xxiv. 35.
2.

Acts

1.

ii.

42.

Rom.

23.

ii.

BREAST.

(,

sexe.t, a/so of
metaph. the breast as the

breast, of both

tlie

animals

seat of feeling, passion,

(no

iii.

,
,
Matt.

and thought

.Tolin xiii.

xxi.

xxiLi. 48.

Rev. xxi.

20.

{om.

2,

x.xii.

..)

17.

Mark

1.1

Luke

ii.

10.

V. 34.

BRIDEGROOM.
of marriageable age

icith

art.

a bridegroom.
Luke
John

ix. ISt'fi".

XXV.

Markii.
I

from

BRIDECHAMBER.

JIatt. ix.

occ.)

xviii. 13.

(prob.

a bridal chamber, (non occ.)

1,

fi,

.5,

litis'

10

Luke

vf'iie

because led veiled />?


to the brider/room's;) hence,

l{ev. xviii. 23,

a breaking, fracture; a break-

ing

young

veil,

her home
a dauiiliter-in-law.

cuvexaxt, truce.

BREAKING.j^ionn.]

1.

o;

-'ml

10.

V. 34, 35.
ii.

(,.)

9.

iii.

Rev.

20.

293linioi

xviii. 23.

2.'.

2l).

Rev. XV.

^,
Eph.

0.

BRIDLE

?,

BREASTPLATE.

[noun.]

a bridle or rein,

a bridle, (occ. Jas.


a breastplate, ciiirass, (nou occ.)
vi.

14.

1
ix. 9 twice, 17.

Thes.

Rev. xiv.

esp.

iii.

the bit of

3.)

20.

v. 8.

Rev.

BRIDLE

'),

BREATH.
1.

a blowing, wind, blast, air; of


animals, a breathing hard, fetching
;

2.

with a bridle, (non occ.)

TTiO/y,

then,
breath
Acts ii. 2.;

(jen.

the breath,

Jas.

wind, air; the air we breathe,


bi-catli
lite
a S[)irit
a Spii-itual
Being.
1.
2.

Acts xvii.
Rev. xiii

^),
(non

to

occ.)

2(3

iii.

2.

<
[

,
^L,
,

BRIEFLY.

bv means
-

of, in,

r.

lew,

,,

111

lew

r
^

-,

n-ords.
'

25.
\h, m.arg. (text, ii/V.)

BREATHE

Sec

ON.

to breathe upon, blow upon,

occ.

John XX.

IjLTTvkio,

i.

(occ.

7''/(/.,

(-eth) [verb.]

to lead, guide with or as

22.

OUT.

blow or breathe mi

also, coMrRiciiEXD.

BRIER

(-S.)

throe pointed, tlu'ee pronged


from the likeness of shape, a pricklv
water-])lant
ii/so a like plant on
land, trhich was apt to stick in sheep's
wool, (occ. Matt. vii. 1<).)
;

<,)

in,

( no)i

Hob.

vi.

8.

BRI

114

BRI

BRING.

BRIGHT.
1.

2.

',

shining,

</)OJTeti'os,

(opp.

briglit,

to
1.

dark.)

1.

|l.
xxii. 10.

Rev.

'-,

what

2.

light, reflection, (>io/i ore.)

2.

,
tion

3.

Acts xxvi.

splendour,

brilliancy,

4.
2 Thes.

2.

13.

Heb.

i.

3.

np

'

'

J.

G.

John

(^.

,
up,

(No.

with

5,

from a lower

8.

BRIMSTONE.
fire

were ccdled

,)

as

it

name of

got the

(^.

in their relifiions

the heathen; (cf.


xviii.
Is.

Luke
Rev.

l.*);

Ps.

xi.

ix.

17

God made

10.

Jude

Rev. xix.

'^nd

it

7.)

(SO.

,
,
the

11.

20.

12.
(of.)

8<;, (from Oetov, above) of brimstone,


ix.

hand:

1'-

towards)

orig.

slgnif.

twofold one

gi'asp,

of,

the
;

other

to take,

as

seize,

tvith

hence, to receive, obtain.

bring

to.

to hold beside or near, liold


tlivn,

to

i'unii.sli,

supply.
Matt.

i. 21,
23,
fortlL

iii

17

down) to

to take care of, provide for


to carry away, so as to pre.<(erve ; to

iv.

Rev.

), tvith irpos,

in readiness;

brimstone-like.

with

carry, convey, bear

xxi. 8.

BRIMSTONE

from) to

to

take hold

XX. 10.

xiv. 10.

5,

off".

(more active) to take,


(more passive) to receive

Gen. xix. 24; Job.


6; Deut. xxix. 23;

XXX. 33; xxxiv. 9

up) to lead
a higher.

lead to or towards, to
bring near, intrans. to come to, to
approach.
trans,

Ilis vengeance in

xvii. 29.

,
,

jilcice to

tvith

5,

(^.

),

9.

Brimstone (from brienne or bi'in,


From heathen
i.e. burn and stone.)

an instrument of

towards)

a place.

a sidphiireous smell,
and sulphur was used, in heathen

lifjJdniwj leaves

purifications,

upon

lead down, gen. to lead or carry to

from heaven, (places touched

lifjhtiiinrj

ii.<ses

1, u'ith

lead away, take

by

to charge

senf-c,

to lead, lead along, take with


one (used of persons, as '. 1 is <f
things), to lead as a Genercd, to
guide as the gods.

7.

7.

ii.

upon) to

(up to the.)

^
to, as far as,
,,
^
.,
1
,/ ui) to the
up, above, tvith art.
/higher
parts
1
7
xi
deno es that which is (
i
or brim,
,
I
above,
J

6'etov,

with

1,

from, ])reto carry


;

away

or

to bring to or towards ; to bring in


addition to, contribute.

BRIM

S.

ii.

).

(^.

oft"

one.

1.

5,

),

')'>ith

1,

a good or bad

(lion occ.)

3.

(^.

Christ.

.3.

to bring
bring, put, or lay upon
(i.e. to confer or impose) upon, in

the appcai'ance, manifestathe second covihig of


esp.

biit SCO also,

(be).)

to bear, (Lat. fero, Sanii. bhri,

fixcd) to carry
or bring back.

radiated, reflected

is

BROUGHT,

BROUGHT

ber. Germ, bahren, fahreii,


Eng. bear) to bear or carry a load
(tvith idea of motion;) to bear as
fruit, to endure, bear with.

30.

BRIGHTNESS.

1,

shining

xi. 30, see

ofli(jht,G.)

-, -iNG

Fers.

Luke
..5(0;)(5 Actsx.

(-EST,

Xajj-pos, briglit, brilliant, radiant.

25,

see

V. 23, sec

Matt.vii.l7iwi,isuic(
19,

8,10,BeeBforth.
unto.
24, SCO
to.

80

fortli.

viii. Ul,

see
niitt
Bee
tn

ix. 2, 32,

X.

] S.

BRI
Jfatt.xi

23, see

down.

xii. 22, see


35 twice^

unto.
see

Acts

see

23, 26, 52,

xvL

0.

1.

Vf

IT.
xviii. 24,

-xii.

^ see
unto.
)

17,

Mark

1.

xvi.lO. [one's way.


30, see
34.

fad forth,

see

20, see
xviii. 12.

Tr

ix. 17, 19, 20.

Luke

31, 57,

7,

i.

ii.

to.

XX

27, see
iu.8, it,8ee

G-J

Gr

Hi, see

G-^

S.)

12.

see

2.

Matt.

1.

Acts

in.

up.

40.

down.

28, see

forth.

U.

forth.

l.S(No.

Tr

Gj L

1,

viii. 15, .see fruit,

ix. 41.

34.

X.

11, see
10, see

xii

unto.
forth

abundantly.
xiv. 21, see
XV. 22, see

see
forth.
Rom. vii. 4, 5, see fruit.
X. 6, see
down.
7, see
up.
XV. 24, see
on
one's way.
1 Cor. xvi. 3.
0, see
on one's

Tr

i.

- 1

Tim.
Tim.

vi.

42.

7,

ii.

vii. 45.

vi. 7,

5.

viii.

5.

ix. 13.

5.

X. 10.

3 (f'p.)

2, 5, 10,

5.

xix. 4.

1.

1.

5.

in.

30.

Acts

iv. 34, 37.

v. 2.

15, SCO
forth.
16.
10, see
forth.
21, 26, 27.

TC

born

forth.
see
in

10

-2

Pet.
Pet.

IS.

iii.
ii

" BRING," JVo.

away

to

8.

lead before,

iVo. 1.
of,

carry

away

to bring before

present

one, bring
bring forward,

1",

1 '-'"',800

-,

freely, iinforced.)

to make,

about)

Bin

upon.

11.

2 .Tolin 10.
3 ,Tohn 0, see
forward
on one's journey.
Tude 0, see
against.
Rev. xii. 5, 13, see
forth.
xxi. 21. 26.

to give, present (with notion

(i.e. to form, bring


of somcthinrf external
to one's self; to do (with notion of a
continued rather than of a complete
action,) to be doing.

11

[privily.

see

,
;

bud, sprout, grow,


; of cliildreti, to be
trans, to bring forth, bring
to

of plants

/giving

1.3.

xxi. 10.

1.

see
11,

again.
Jas. i. 15 "ico, ) see
V. IS,
{ forth.
1

xviii. 10, see


2.

1.

forth.
see

6.

up.

10.

xiii.

iA^o.

lead out,

to carry out

give,

strictly

on

20. see

1.

1.

in

[upon.

upon.

xii. 24, see

XV.
forth.

see

iii, 13,
see
one's journey.
Heb. i. 6, see
in.

iv. 33.

X. 6.

A^o. 5.

"bring,"

up.

Titus

1.

15, 20.

Rom.

(non occ.)

see

iv. 11.

5.

Acts xxii. 30.

1.
1.

oft".

to,

13.
-

1.

see

,
or

on

see

to

),

iv. 14.

into.

14,seoBunto.

xxiv.

vi. 4,

Thes.

xxii. 54, see

John

Rph.
1

W.)

xxiii.
1.

16,

i.

" bring,"

see

one's way.
-

xix. 27, 30, 35.


xxi. 12 (No. 7,

5.

2 Cor.

seeBunto.

40.

5.

journey.
-

xviii. 15,
5.

5.

in.

forth

23.

1.

1.

to lead forth,
lead on or onward.

a.)
\

23,

20,

lower.

see " bring,"

,
,
,

XXV.
17, see

8.

to go down, to

lead
bring forth, produce.

.31.

ISlat.
IS 2iiiijo,seeBin.
VI. 13 twice 45 twice

make

BRING FORTH.

down.

20, see

to

down

23

see

LS twice.

forth.

xi.

,
,

xxiii. 10.
15, see
17.

3.

"BRING," No.

(pass) to slip dnirn, I.,


ix. 30.
[1 Tr A.)

on

see

24
to
lead in or into, AIL)
30, see
down.

see
forth.

W.)

9.

{,

brill;

2.

(,

5.

[.)

BRING DOWN.

1.

[one's way.
into.
28,29, see
x.vii. 3, see
up.

iv. P.

5.

to.

10.

22.

6.

,
,

In
i<.)

seeB together

xxi. 5,

*.)

7 (No. 1,
15, 16.

xii.

19,
37.

(,

13 '<, see
13 -"''
t he in ^f or
L ^^.
xi 2 (No. 1,
X.

Tr

turn,

" BRING," A'o.

see

Jude

out.

L Tr A

xix. 12 (No. 2,

viii. 22.

(.

vi. 27, 2S.

(,

BRING AGAINST.

),

15, 19.

vii. 32.

Ileb. xiii. 20.

out.

39, see
xvii. 5

forth.
20, 28, see fruit.

Tr

see

3,

20.

20.

iv. 8,

on

XV.

I.

3.

ii.

32.

i.

Matt, xxvii. 3

1.

turn

to

see
out.

17,

2.

A'o. G.

turn back,

to

seeBforth

xiv. 13.

xxvii. 3,seeBagain
1.

down.

30.
xii. 4, 6,

"BRING,"

away from.

xi. 20.

t*.)

up.
xvii. 1, see
to.
10, see

xxv.

4.

BRING AGAIN.

scr

1.

2.

into.

21, 27.
30, see

xix. 13,
xxi. 2, 7.
43, see
forth.
unto
xxii. ] 9, see

5.

see

8,

(,

ha, -I-,

,
-,

upon.

ix. 2.

forth.

BRI

12.

40,see Bout
45, see
in.

xiv. 11 twice, 18.


35, see
unto.

1.

V. 28,

vL

vii. 36,

forth.
xiii. 8,

115

12

strict/ 1/

,
,

Ik

to throw or cast out

to strike out

13

of,

of.

to beget, of the father ; to


bring forth, bear, of the mother.

BRI

14.

116

to bring into the world; of

beget ; of the mother,


to bring forth metaph. to produce,
bring about.
the father, to

15.

14. Jlatt.

21, 23, 25.


8, 10.

i.

6.

iii.

11.
12.

vu.l7"f',18''''':e,

10.

xiii. 8.

twice.

35

[19.

Acts

7.

19.

xxi. 43.

xxiii. 28.

Mark iv. 8.
Luke 31.

XXV. 17,

Heb.

14.

57.

14.

ii. ".

11.

iii.

8, 9.

11.

vi.

43'''

Luke

1.

Actsix.

Rev.

14.

2.

BRING ON ONE'S JOURNEY.


;

1.

2.
Titu.s

iii.

13.
2.

BRING FORWARD ON ONE'S


JOURNEY.
John

6.

BRING

),

xiii. 11.

send before or
Rom.

3.

XV. 24.

2 Cor.

10.

i.

,
,
,

"bring forth," '^.

see "

Acts

vii. 36, 40.

xu.

Acts

1.

17.

3.

'^'. 5.

BRING FORTH,"

xiii. 17.

xvi. 30.

2.
I

1.

Acts xvi.

BRING

39.

TO.

to carry in or into, bring

in,

to bring to or towards
to
bring in addition to, contribute.
;

23 (with

Matt. v.
vjmi.)

enC,

ix. 2, 32.

2.

2.

Matt, xvii, 10.

2.

Mark

1.

Acts xvii.

x.

13.

20.

BRING TOGETHER.

7/)7/70, 8 obove.
3

Heb

contribute, introduce.

send before or

beforehand.
1 Cor. xvi. 6.

29.

e^otyoj, see

1.

(no?i ore.)

to send forth

2.

2.

Acts xxi. 28,


1 Tim. vi. 7.

BRING OUT.

xii. 5, 13.

1.

8.

xxi. 5.

be productive,

bear well,

1.

2.

Acts XV.

1.

to

xxii. 54.

V. IS.

9.

1.

15 l'
15 2<i

i.

15.

occ.)

IN," iYo.

" BRING IN," JVo.

see

BRING ON ONE'S WAY.

23.

BRING FORTH PLENTIFULLY.

1.

1.

"BRING

see

vi.

14. Jas.

45twke(non

,
,

2(i.

i.

S.

2.

BRING INTO.

to send forth
beforehand.

xii. 4.

-6.

52.

11.

13.

lij.

2, 5,

V. 15.

3.

12.

14.

XV. 22.
xii. 24.

XV.

6.

23, 26.

11.

0.

Luke
Jolm

7.

11.

xii.

1.

to bear young, bring forth.

BRI

to bring together, bring with


( iviplyimj association;) collect, con-

duce

IN.

to.
Acts xix.

19.

to lead in or into; e.yx to lead

into one's dwelling.

(,

2.

in,

Luke

to bring
to carry in or into
contribute ; introduce.
;

1.

2.

v. 18, 19.

1.

Acts

1.

xiv. 21.

1.

Heb.

ii.

vii. 45.
i.

Matt.

0.

(^.

in

by

ivifh

one's

side

Luke

xix. 13.

Luke

xii. 11

xxii. 19.

viii. 16.

(,

xiv. 35.
xviii. 24
to Ifdil
I.

beside,) to

bring to or towards, to

iv. 24.
xii. 22.

BRTNC; IN PRIVILY.

lead

BRING UNTO.
to

l)ring in addition to, contribute.

t7i)lin xviii. IG.

27.

1.

),

introduce

secretly.
1.

to or loifords,

Tr A.)

(.((

In hear

or can\i/,'VA)

to airri/ into,

Tr ii)

xviii. 15.

xxiii. 14.

,
,

BRING

UP.

to bring or carry up; Ijriiig

or carry back.

BRING IN UPON.
-ayoj, to bring

upon

so to

and make answerable


2 Pet.

ii.

5.

charge witli

for.

2.

make firm, thick or solid


make fat, fatten, nourish,
make to grow or increase,

to

hence, to
feed,

nurse, bring up.

;;

BRI

'),

3.

117

),

?,

to briiiu'

up frum childhood,

rear up, (occ. Eph.


1.

Matt. XV ii.

2.

Luke

BROILED.

to hring- up, iiursc, clicrish,

educate.
4r.

BRO

Luke

Acts xxii

4. Eiih.

iv. IG.

:i.

vi. 4.

up from a lower place

to

BRING UPON.
to bring

(occ. 2 Pet.
Acts

xijjon

to

so,

for,

Mark

V. 2S.

2 Put.

ii.

8\',

1 -'J

bondage, brought

also,

tivity, CHILD, DESOLATION,

(be), capLIGHT, LOW,

PERFECTION, POWER,
REMEMBRANCE, SAFE, SALVATION, SUBJEC-

NOTHING, NOUGHT,

BRINGING

over

Heb.

rubbed

together,

iv.

18

(a]}.)

young

birds, a nest

then the brood, (non occ.)


Luke

xiii.

34.

BROOK.
besides or

in

Xelpappos,

introduction, (non occ.)

pL

BROOD.
a ncst of

IN.

bringing

viii 8,

the heart.

TION, TIDINGS, WORD.

77/,

a frag-

also, piece.

Luke

See

off,

shattered.

5.)

ii.

occ.)

BROKEN HEARTED.

charge

make answerable

and

with,

broken

pi.

See

is

lium. X.

(non

BROKEN MEAT.

Matt. XV. 3",

a higher.

baked

also,

fire,

xxiv. 42.

that which
ment, morsel.

BRING UP AGAIN.
to lead

prepared by

(jen.

'. 29.)
'.

1.

broiled

roasted,

flowing ; a stream
only in the winter
swollen with rains, (non

Aviiiter

vhich runs
or

vii. 19.

when

occ.)

Juhu

BROAD.

('^,

with

broad

i)laccs,

roomy,

spacious.

BROTHER, BRETHREN.
Matt.

viii.

13.

1.

(occ.

a5eA(/)os,

man

BROAD
to

make

2 Cor.

community of love. In pi. brethren.

11, 13.)
xxiii. 5.

2.

/9
then

it

realized

printed as broid-

ERED or BRAIDED.)
Matt.

twined

or

(noil occ. J
1

Tim.

ii.

0, inarg.

plaited.

i.

iv.

i)liuted,

in

transferred to the comwhich this relation is

brotherhood,

(occ.

Pet.

17.)

ii.

anything

denotes a brotherly relation;


is

munity

BROIDED HAIR.
tcroiif/Zi/

r/en. near kinsa vital community

brother, or

then, in pi.

based on identity of origin, i.e. life;


then, out of this community of life
spi'ings also the necessary idea of a

(make.)

broad, wider, extend,

vi.

Matt,

(Sometimes

xviii. 1.

. Matt.

2, 11.

18

<"1<.

21wlcc.

xiii. 55.

1.

xiv.
xvii.

1.

vii. 3, 4, 5. "(G-v:.)
X. 2<<;, 21 '"'-

1.

(\,

xii. 4(5, 47,

1.

22 "'", 23, 24.


4"
iriciul

V.

1.

48, 40,
(50.

3.
1.

xviii. 15''',21, 35.


xix. 29.

BRO
Matt. XX. 24.

x.xiii. S.

XXV. 40 (Lb)
10,

i.

31, 32,

33,

[34, 35.

vi. 3, 17, 18.

lOStimcs^
xiii. 12 twice.

xii.

Luke

iii.

xi. 9.

xii. IS.

20, see 13 (false.)


xiii. 11.

41,423tiics.

Gill,

xiv. 12, 26.

XV. 27, 32.


xvi. 28.

12.

vi.

8.

1, 18.

vi. 10(o,i.

Phil.

21, 23.
12, 14.

i.

iii. 1,

iv. 1, 8, 21.

xxi. 23.
14, 10.
ii. 29, 37.

25.

ii.

Col.

Thes.

(o)ii.

vii. 2,

ix. 17,
X. 23.

4.

i.

1, 9, 14, 17.

ii.

iii.

iv. 1, 0.

2, 7.

10 twice,

v.

L.)

13,

23,

23,

Tim.

6'wicc,i3,i5.

1,

iv. 6.

V.

xi. 1, 12. 29.

1.

xii. 2, 17.

2 Tim. iv. 21.


Phileni. 1, 7, 16, 20.

xiii. 15, 26, 38.

xiv.

2.

XV.

Hob.

13, 22,
23 twicc^ 32, 33, 36, 40.
xvi. 2, 40.
xvii. 6. 10, 14.
xviii. 18, 27.
1, 3, 7.

XX. 32 (i///i
Tr
W.)

iii.

viii. 11.

Jas.

1, 10, 12.

11 3 times.

V. 7, 9, 10, 12, 19.

lPet.i.22,seeB(loveof^

13.

[21.

10.

15.

John

ii.

beloced.G

which this
relation
is
brotherhood, (occ. 1 Pet.

1 Pet.

ii.

it

community in

the

to

realized,
'. 9.)

17.

BROTHERLY KINDNESS.

brotherly love, love of the


brethren.
i.

7 ''>;<:

BROTHERLY LOVE.
Rom.

xii. 10,

marg. lore of

Thes.

Heb.

the brethre'ii.

iv.

9.

xiii. 1.

14aid(,.LT.)

iv. 6.

V. 11.

vi. 5, 6, 8.
vii. 12, 15, 24, 29.

John 3,
Jude 1.

Rev.

1.'

2.

'>;/,

xL2(u-/i.LTiAW)

1.

BRETHREN

comc

or go.

(a) trans,

to

make

to stand,

set.

16.

i.

(b) intrans. to stand, be set or placed.

5, 10.

3.

9.

born,

xii. 10.

xxii

9.

1.

(ialse.)

come

into being, to be

become,

Mark

iv.

2L

to

2b.
|

3.

Acte

BROUGHT TO

brother, a pretcuded
Christian, (in pi. with t/xt, to be.)
ii.

to

arrive,

to

happen.

\//8($, a false

Gal.

to

yLvojxai,

xix. 10.

1.

to

1.

vi. 11.

ix. .X

(be.)

iv.

13<"l

[14lt-

15, 16, 17.


20 twice, 21.

1.

hTrrXti.)

10, 12 ""ee, 13,

iii.

-ii. 1.

(, ',

BROUGHT

(See also bring.)

9, 10, 11.

xvi. 14, 17, 23


1 Cor. i. 1, 10, 11, 20.

2 Cor. xi. 20.

a brotherly relation, then

transferred

12.
iii.

15(o,/i.LTr.\bt<)
Ab.)
30 (o,.

X.

is

BROTHERHOOD.

v. y.

2 Pet.

xiv. lO'wi", 13,15,

s brethren.

to the), margin

3.

X. 1.

viii. 11, 12,

',

iii.8,seeB(loveas.)
(loviiig
8, see

xi. 2.x

iii.

loi-e

1, 5, 14, 15.

ii.

xxviii. 14,15,17,21.

XV. 14.

text,

2 Pet.

iii.

xii.

8,

2, 9, 16, 19.

i.

iv.

i.\.

iii.

xiii. 22, 23.

viii. 12, 29.

5.

xxiii. 1, 5, 6.
i.

(loving to) [margin.]

fond of one's brethren.

X. 19.

G- L

vii. 1, 4.

11, 12, 17.


1, 12.

ii.

vii.

xxi. 7, 17, 20.


xxii. 1, 5, 13.

Rom.

22.

1 Pet.

25,
[26, 27.

1, 13, 15.

ii.

i.

BRETHREN

13.

3.

i.

iii.

(love of.)

brotherly love.

4, 12, 14,

1,

2 Thes.

[26, 37.

.30.

the hnthren.

xii. 10, niarg. (text, brollitrl/ loce.)

1 Pet.

(love of.)

see

9,

17, 22.

vi.

7, 9, 15.

iv.

13, 17.

i.

iii.

loc'iiuj to

1, 2.

i.

XX. 17.

G-LT

[TrAi^.)

vii. 3, 5, 10.
xi. 2, 19, 21,23,32.

Acts

vi

Eph.

xxii. 32.
i. 40, 41.
ii.

iv. 12, 28, 31.


V. 11, 13.

xxi. 10.

John

(false.)

15.

iii.

xvii. 3.
X viii. 20.
XX. 28 3 '>"<, 29.

niarg.

S,

iii.

BRETHREN

Rom.

see

4,

ii.
.

Pet.

(/),

2, 11, 19.

viii. 10, 20, 21.

xii. 13.

(love as.)

fond of one's brethren.

13.
viii. 1, 18, 22, 23.
ix. 3, 5.

-20.

1, I'J.

vi. 14,

<;,

ii.

X. 29, 30.

xiv. 6, 20, 26, 39.


XV. 1, 6, 50, 58.
xvi. 11, 12twice,15.
2 Cor. i. 1,8.
[20.

11.

iu. 17,
V. 37.

BRO

BRETHREN

xii. 1.

xxviii. 10.

Mark

118

1 Cor. xi. 33.

xxii.2-l''<:e,25t"

4.

Mark

xiii. 9.

v. 30.

(after tiiey were.)

change of abode, removal,

migi'ation.

Matt.

i.

12

(lit.

the Babyloiiiau nugraliun.)

BRO

BROUGHT

no

(be to be.)

2.

I'ct.

i.

BROUGHT BEFORE
()

(be.)

by or

to place

(raiis.

1.

>Iatt. xii. 20.

1.

2.

Luke

1.

(pass.)

1:3

bc-

by beside or

to stand

BRUTE
without

near.

Acts xxvii.

give

to

another

24.

(be.)

hand over

or

to

yield or deliver up.

Jlaik

iv.

I'O,

marg.

BROUGHT IX

6t

rijje.

(be) [margin.]

ix.

lii,

12.

ii.

marg.

xvi. 20,

Avithout

i.e.

BUD

Heb.

BROUGHT IN UNAWARES.

to strike with the hands, the

duced

1.

privatel\'.

/,
to build

Gal.

4.

ii.

ytvofmi, see "

BROUGUT

(be),"

2.

(be.)

No.

3.

to build a house

24,

vii.

xxiii.

Latin for

Mark

Acts

XX.
1.

2!).

vii.

also,

bring.

12,
14,
1.

BROW.

?,

BRUISE

iv. 29,

marg.

agaiiL
up.

10 1",
-'ul,

see

see

80

upon.
tnere-

see

IS.

ii.
li.

IS.

2.

vii. 47, 40.

20, see

22,.see

uiwn.
together

800
up.
iii. 3, 4 i"!-.
1
ii. 5, see
up.
Jude 20, see
up ou.
ii.

/,

7,

BUILD AGAIN.

the eye-brow
hence, /rum likeness of shape, the brow of a hill, a
ridge with overhanging bank.
Luke

Gal.

Eph.
Col.
Ileb.
Pet.

.').

xiv. 28, 30.


xvii. 28.

Acts

see
see

2i).

upon.

iv. 20.

xi. 47, 4S.

See

is

thereupon.

xii. 1.

xii.

;i2,

thereon.
10

40.

vi. 4*!, 40.

xiii. 1, niai'g. fostcr-hrothev.

l(i,

Rom. XV.
1 Cor iii.

xiv. 58.
XV. 2!).

Luke

living with.

8.)

Acts XV.

2(3.

xxvi. 61.

XX vii.

up together with

l)rouglit

then gen.

metaph. to edify (ivhich

to prepare, to furnish,
to adorn fully tvith a thing, to get
ready.

(which had

BEICX.)

';,

7.

(-ED, -EST, -IXG, BUILT.)

xvi. 18.
xxi. 3?.

BROUGHT UP WITH

11.

Pet. iL 20.

),
Matt.

1 Cor. XV. 54.

iv.

2 Cor. xii.

simpli/ the

BROUGHT TO PASS

buffet

to

Cor.

(37.

xiv. u5.

BUILD

intro-

be.side,

ix. 4.

BUFFET.

Matt. xxvi.

Mark

10.

(-ED) [verb.]

being clenched,
with the fist, (uon occ.)

pass, (text, he)

brouglit in

Jude

to bud, sprout, grow.

//?,

Acts xxv. 27.)

iingers

to bear, carry.
Heb.

1.

[tread.

ix. 30.

[adj.]

ing, irrational, (occ.


2 Pet.

BROUGHT FORTH

(/en.

Luke
Hum.

pieces, to

speech, speechless; hence, unreason-

i,i(r((iis.

iv. 18.

?,

ule.

(b)

to break, break
break down, (no/i occ.)

to bear, cany.
1

BUI

tt/i/c.

(-ED, -ixg) [verb.]

to nib together, to shatter,

shiver; metaph. to be in perplexity,


affliction, anguish.

( Xo. 1 with
again,)
denotes to build a house again, (non
occ.)

Acts XV. 10 '"l"

BUILD THEREON.
(Xo.

tvith

upon,)

denotes to build a house upon.


1 Cor.

iii.

10l

BUI

120

BUILD THEREUPON.
Cor.

10 -d, 14.

iii.

BUR

BUILDING

(be in.)

" BUILD," Xo.

see

John

1.

20, pass.

ii.

BUILD TOGETHER.
(Xo.

1 ii'ith

together,

BULL.

inqjlying association,) to build to-

rar/jos, a bull, a becA'C.

together.
Eph.

,
/,

Heb.

2_'.

ii.

BUILD UP.

see

2.

2 (No.

Acts XX.

Tr

"BUILD," Xo.

see "

2.

BUNDLE.

to bind.)

Col. ii. 7.
Pet. ii. 5.

1. 1

.)

X. 4.

to bind,) a bundle
(from
(which Eng. word is from the verb

BUILD THEREON."

G:.L

1,

1.

13

ix.

7)<,
1.

Matt.

a great number,

xiii. 30.

2.

Acts xxviii.

3.

BUILD UPON.

'-/,

to build upon, see " build

THEREON."
1

Cor.

12 (witli

iii.

<'/<rl)

t'lri',

Kpli.

ii.

20.

1.

BUILD UP ON.

1.

2.

^?,

BViLO,"

an

etc.

artificer

does or handles a

.
who

1.

1.

Matt, xxi. 42.

Mark
Luke

1.

builds.

by the lailes
11

iv.
11

(?,

liovKf,

it

buil'ler.G-.h'ITr

XX. 17.
2.

Acts

bv.ildiwi

xii. 10.

Heb.

xi. 10

See

also,

1.

is

specific

Pet.

ii.

load
to he

the freight
home, (non

3.

/?,

freight,

ship's

(occ.

Rev.

xviii. 11, 12.)


2.

Matt.

xi. 30.

1.

XX.

2.

xxiii. 4.

2.

Luke

xi.

Acts XV.

1.

28.

xxi. 3.

3.

12.

Gal.

vi. 2.

40 '"'

Kov.

1.

ii.

24.

fmii.ir-

W.)

7.

master.

Sec

[noun.]

prop, the act of Ijuilding a


a building, an edifice
a house

to

greater.

also,

BURDEN

BUILDING

1.

,
occ.)

Jlere

1.

one who

esp.

thinrj

of art.
1.

[noun.]

or lading that has

BUILDER.
see "

BURDEN

weight; it denotes the jiressuo'e


of a weight which may he relieved or
transferred ; met. the heavy weight
of trial or temptation, while

20.

with part, he

art.

2.

Jude

<,

(-ED)

[vei]).]

weigh down,

overload,

(noil occ.)
2 Cor. xii. 10.

inetaph. edification, spiritual profit

or advancement.

(^, a thing

2.

(non

built

in,

OXlipts,

occ.)

a founding, settling, foundaa making, creating, esp. the


creation of the universe ; then, that
which is created, the universe, the

KTiVis,

3.

tion

creation.
1.

Matt. xxiv.

1.

Mark

1.

Cor.

1.

1.

2 Cor. v. 1.
Ki.h. ii. 21.

.3.

Ueb.

1.

xiii. 1, 2.
iii.

0.
2.

BURDENED.

structure,

Rev. xxi.

18.

])rcssure

metaph.

oppression,

aillictiou.
2 Cor.

viii. 13.

I5URDENED
to bc Aveighed

aOIirfion or c(damity,

ix. 11.

2 Cor.

V.

-1.

(he.)

down

as ivith

be oppressed.

BUR

1:^1

BURDENSOME

(be.)

we might have been a


charge Alf. when we
;

might

weight,

/?apet,

1 Tht's.

power to
burdensome.

had

to be.

1 Cor. xiii.

4.

2 Cor. xi. 29.

Ileb.
la.

Rev.

\:,.

iv. 5.

be

BURN
Matt.

to be

grow quite

numbed

stiff

(cf.

heavy upon,

a torpid or

like

2 Cor.

Icss li?iib, (occ.

xi.

Cur.

xi.

me,

,
,
,

to

be lighted, to burn.

burn down,

esp.

of sac-

be burned down or out.


;

to light up, set

be kindled, l)urn

uj),

(/ion

to glow with licat as in a

furnace;

it

nietaph.

biu'u

to

or

were, with grief or zeal,

be
etc.

to scorch with excessive

\x\\

l'.',

40 (No.

2.

Luke

.3.

lighting, kindling,

xviii. 0, IS.

XV.

G,

eo

[.)

Acta xix. 10.


Roiu. i 27 (noil occ.)

2.

la.

xii.

3i.

la.

xxiv. 32 (with

(6..)

Cor,

,,

BURNT-OFFERINCi.
(from

to

1.

and
the

whole of which was burnt on the


altar, and no part eaten by the
priests.
(In the .. the tvord
ansii'ers to nbii, which i^ from ri>V,
to ascend, because it ascended in
fame and smoke towards heaven, see
Ex. X. 25 ; xxiv. 5, etc.)
X.

(i,

8.

BURNT-OKFERING

iii. 15.

vu.

bum

the whole, spoken of sao-i^ces ;


this, from oAos, the whole, (tnd
to burn.)
burnt-oflering,

(lie.)

2.
3.

17.

/,

also,

:i.').

l.GTTr

iii.

2.

la. Joliii V.

xiii. 30.

2.

Cor. xiii.

(occ. 1 Pet. V. 12.)

Hob.

heat.
iii.

vi. 8.

BURNING.

See

occ.)

Matt.

Heb.

7'/)6?, a burning,
Rev.

fire.

fired as

1.

->.

x.xvi. 12.

burn out

to

on

0.

to light, kindle.

(a) ])ass. to

5.

XV.

BURN.

(a) in jxiss. to

4.

a burning ; (here 2'ece(led hy


unto, with a view to.)

rifices.

3.

John

\a.

(my.)

(a) in pass, to
2.

1.

(be.)

i>.

the pre' ^
to prepare
paring me
for
burial,
a corpse
,
f
'
I
lor burial
Matt,

1.

10.

S.

"BURN," No.

see

6?,

not burden-

BURNED

,
5,

the,^

/ie,

iii.

See also, incense.

BURIAL

2 Pet.

'"'

use-

8.)

2.

Rev. xviii.

2.

1.

(/

viii.

BURN UTTERLY.

(from being.)

without Avcight
occ.)
some,

2.

Rev.

or

2 Cor. xii. 13, 14.

BURDENSOME

UP.

torpid; to

incommode

another's damage, to

',

12.

(be.)

o?

the
torpedo or cramp-fish,) to be idle to

lie

iii.

2.

BURDENSOME TO

7'*',8eeBup

8, 10.

xvi. 9, inarg.(text,
scorch.)
xvii. 16.
2.
xviii. 8, see
ut[telly.
xix. 20.
la.
la. Rev. xxi. 8.
5.

up.

see

10,

iii.

i.

viii.

la.
(l)e.)

xiii. 11.

2 Pet.

2.

',

Rev.

8eeB(be.)

xii. 18.

2.

4.

see

vi. 8,

v.a av.lhority.

luar^'.

ii.

la.

onr dignity; Roth,

burden,
ivaL,

on

haA'c stood

BUR

Mark

xii. 33.

(whole.)

BUR

BURST.
break or burst
to break asunder or iu

to break,

through

to

122

BUS

pieces.

Mark

ii.

Luke

22.

BUSHEL.

to measure, whence
(from Heh.
also Eng. mete, made, moderate,
and Lat. modus.) A dry measure

of capacity, containing about a

v. 37.

(non

;,

Matt.

BURST ASUNDER.
to sound, of things tvhich ring

to

corpse,

),

1.

(-ED.)

^,
zeal,

pay the last dues to a


to honour with funeral

Matt.

xpeta,

4.

o,

to jirepare a corpse for the

viii. 21, 22.

xiv. 12.
xxvii. 7, see

1.

in

Luke

Acts

xix. 40.

BURY

2!).

ii.

V. 6,

Rom.
Cor.
Col.

ix. 50, CO.

xvi. 22.

1.

John

1.
1.

(to.)
1.

2.

an earnest,

(the def article) here, neid. pi. the


Father.
lit. the things of

my

with.

vi. 4,

with.

4.

Luke

3.

Acts

ii.

49.

2.

vi. 3.

',

Worn.

xii. 11.

xvi.

1.

BUSINESS

(to.)

burial ; here with eh, luito, with


a view to burial.
Matt, xxvii.

trouble

jjains,

things;

10.

see
XV. 4
ii. 12, see

IN

i),

haste, speed, readiness; hence,

use ; as a property, use, ad'antage, service ; in pihnxd, uses,


services received;
as an action,
using, use.

3.

burial.
1.

BUSINESS.

serious purpose.

rites.

2.

iv. 21.

xi. 33.

that which has been done, a


deed ; then gen. a thing done, a
matter, an affair.

18.

2.

BURY

-,

1.

i.

Mark
Luke

when struch; to break with a crash;


burst with a noise, break vith a
loud report, (non occ.)
Acts

V.

peel,

occ.)

2.

(one's own.)

neiU. pi. one's

own

tilings.

1 Thes. iv. 11.

7.

BUSY-BODY.

),

BURY WITH.

Trepiepyos, careful

( Xo. 1 xoith
with, prefixed,) to bury with or together.

Rom.

vi. 4.
I

Col.

ii.

less trouble
1

overmuch, taking needmeddling, curious.

Tim.

V. 13.

12.

BUSY-BODY

/?,

BURYING.
a in'cparation of a corpse

for burial, as by anointing ,

etc.,

(non

occ.)

Mark

John

-vii.

waste one's labour

(non

7.

(be a.)

more pains than

enough about a thing;


interfere

xiv. 8.

to take

witli

to

hence,

to

meddle or

other folk's

ailairs,

occ.)
2 Tliea.

iii.

11.

BUSH.

';,
Mark

jMirt of

Luke
Acts

a bramble bush.

xii.

20

coitrfmiiir/

tlie

bimli,

the Book of Moiee concerning

XX.

'.i~.

it,

i.e.

in

tli.'it

Tr
[j^.)

vii. 30, 35.

BUSY-BODY IN OTHER MEN'S


MATTERS.

(<;,

an inspector or obof other jjeople's affairs


prying into the affairs of others,
server

BUSH

(bramble.)

Luke

vi. 41.

(710)1 occ.)
1 Pet. It. 15.

BUT

123

BUT.
When " BUT

an

tvhick is

4.

sentence, it

the translation

of

or T6 (see under "

24, 39.
xiii. 21.

3.
2.

'

3.

-xiv. 17.

XV.

or "both");

and"

21 {ill,.)
xviii. 7.

but, 7nore emphatic than Se

though,

since,

not,

more

ix. 3.
18.

31.
X. 1. 5, 8.
10.

7.

xi.
22(o/H.LbTr W.)

lytwicc^ 22 {op.)
20.
20, 29 2nd.

beyond

V.

18, 26, 33.


4, 11.

20.

I'.i,

28, see

30, 42, 51, 52, 54.


xii. 6, 9, 10, 27, 30,
42, 44, 47, 49.

(if.)

39.

then, denoting the sequence of


one clause upon another ; and also
always denoting the consequence and
logical inference of what has been
said before, therefore (rf. Matt. iii.

"therefore;" Gal.

if.

iv. 17, 22.

oijv,

with

and

iii.

vi. 4.

(a)

10 {p.)
12, 16, 26, 28,37,
42, 49, 55 2nd.

2..d.

44, 45 2ud.

i.

hence, except.

8,

[28.

xxvii. 24.

Mark

cept.

over,

than,"

2C2J,

232'><i,

48, see
XX vi. 30.

unless, ex-

vL 9, 22, 26, 27, 32,


30, 38, 39, 64.
vii. 10 2nd, 12, 16,
22,'24.,28, 44, 49.
viii. 5 {ap.)

171s'((/a)

ii.

if,

19.

22, 24, 30, 342nd,


42.

G.

3G

ii.

21, "tlicn.")

tnily, indeed.

50, see

viii. 33.

ix. 13, 22.

given as a reason or explan-

is

xvi.

40

2"J, 43 3rd, 45.

xix. 15.

7. 11 '
'-"d.

xiii.

32

20,

[24.

2.

Acts

10.
11.

4 {ap.)

31, 32, 38.

except.

X. 35, 41.

xi

,
,

only.

iv. 4.

13

2.

<

Matt.

ix.

12 2"J, 13

13.

21.

4.

22.

2.

17.
vi. l:?, 18.
vii. 21.

2.

X. 20, 34.

2.

vui.

2.

xi. 8, 9.

3.

V.

2.
2.

xvii. 21,8eeBeither
30, see
now.

2"<i.

(no

y..

4, 8.

2.

24.

Si.rt

xxi. 13, 24.


xxiii. 21.
.Nxiv. 11, 8eeB(yet.)

4 1 seo
42.
,

rather.

4.

xxvi

2.

31, sou IJ rather.


4.'), see
anil if.

16, 20,252,

51, see

rather.

xxvii. 10.

2.

2.

Rom.

i.

21, 32.

29 "I".

xiii. 3, 5.

2.

ii.

xiv. 10, 13.

2.

iii.

xvi. 30.
xvii. 1 1',
xviii. 13.

2.

iv. 2. 4, 10, 12, 13,

21,

xxi.

XXV.

5a.
29.

xix. 27.
XX. 0, see

[17, 18.

xviii. 9, 21 1'
xix. 26, 27.
XX. 20.
24.

xii. 7.

and, also, see "and,"

Matt.

52

see

{op.)

29.

iVo. 1 in all passages, except


2.

2iid,

22 flee.
xi. 4

other than, except.

yet truly, certainly, nevertheless, however.

14.

10, 27,

13

25.

XV. 11, 20.


xvi 37 2nd.

X. 14.

12. /ievTot,

13.

viii.

19.

xiii.

50 {up.)

',

vii 39.

more.

or.

ij,

V. 4, 13.

vii. 7, 25, 20.

ix.

32.

24, 35.
27.

theless,

not,

16.
iv. 17.
20.
ii.

21.

never-

8, 23.
4, 8.

i.

V. 14.

though.

21, 24, 34.


7, 27.

XX.

00.

i.

"t)t,

sii
since,

9.

xxi 4 2ud.

iv.

if,

L>'

12.

23, 32.

vi. 4.

1,

13,

15, 20.
xviii. 28, 40.

xii. 14, 25, 27,

except, unless.

( iKTos, Avithout, outside.


besides.

b*.)

xvii.

xi. 13.

Luke

kav, (for il au)

25 2nd, 33.

xiv. 28, 49.


xvi. 7.

not.

4, 6, 12,
lt {ohi.

25

Tr

x. 8.
18.

10 tfice, 18.

XV. 16, 19 2nd, 21,


[202nd.

25.

29.

ation, for.

,
>

9,
0.

24, 31.

fact

xiii.

xiv.
(if.)

37.

yap is a contraction of -ye cipa, verily


then hence, in fact ; and when the

9.

vii. 5, 1 j, 19.

17,

14 2nd (ap\ 23.

v. 18.

xxiv. 6.

is

10,

28, 30.
iv.

xxi. 111.
21.
xxii. 30, 32.

(^.

used to mark opposition,


1,)
interruption,
or transition ;
(rf.
Matt. V. 17; Rom. iii. 31.)

13.

2".

22, 30.

-XX.
-

8.

-15 {up),

4.

xix.

0.

8, 13, 31, 33.

i.

iii

12, 17 23
xvii. 12.

xxiv.

John

24

of quotation.)

t,

xxii. 21, 22.


20 2nd, 30,42,53.
28 2nd.

xxiii.

11.

xvi.

, c/enerally marks a contrast, and


an otherwise concealed antithesis; cf.
Matt. xxi. 3 Acts xxiv. 17 ; Rom.
iv. 3.
(It occurs too often to admit

and

Luke

xi. 22, 24.


xii.

adversative conjunction,

rarefidhj to he distinguished from

Matt.

3.

" introduces

(jenerally

is

BUT

see

16. 20. 24.

[that.

aucl

if.

3a
7 (with natt,
[ichen.)

ysiid.

13,
27.

2.

v. 3. 11,

2.

vi

3.

vii. 7.

15.

13, 14, 15.

13, 15, 17, 19, 20.


1 {ap), 4, 2nd,

viii.

15. 20, 23, 26, 32.

BUT
BUT

',

and

even

if,

(if.)

28

v.

BUT

vi. 50.

(nay.)

yea rather, yea truly.

/xei'ori'yi,

Rom.

ix.

BUT

20(.

G-*.)

(no more.)

ov, not,

or

more,
V
after comp. than, j
Luke

BUT

$,

iii.

it be.)

15.

(yet.)

"but (no more.)"


Acts xxiv. 11 (om.

See

or,

.Ml)

moment, time, when.

also,

BUY

2.

than.

13.

i.v.

(though

BUT

1.

not more

yet, nevertheless.
Gal.

tSt'e

125

at least, altliougli.

if,

Mark

(-ETH, bought.)

be in the ay
(the
market-place), to attend it, have
free use of it; hence, to do hnsiness
there, buy or sell.

\4,

to

to buv, purchase, (opp. to

sell.)
,3.

/,
f

/lings

to

deem

to

or hold worthy; of
estimate or value

-alue, to

at a certain price.
1.

Matt.

xiii. 44, 40.

BY

8.

BY

; ;

..

126

The occasion by Xo.

beside, of Juxtaposition.

ing.

with,
with Bat. beside and at
near, of 2)ersons only (except John

(b)

xix.

25

power

2a.

22.

i.

LTTr.)
5a

by, near

LTTr A

Ob.
9b.

beside, above,

2a.

14.

8c.

18.
V. 34.

hence, contrary to;

(instituting

a comparison and

leav-

npon, of superposition.
Gen.

uiith

(a)

from,

(e.g.

npon and proceeding


as a pillar upon the
the pres'?nc?

over, in

or

of.

(b) with Oat.

upon and

resting

upon

2a
;

over, of superintendence ; in addition


to, on account of ; on or at, as the

3.

-'-^

4, I-.)

viii. 17, 2S.

groundwork of any fact or

circtim-

18
2'2

3 times.

(b)

Dat. resting in a direction

7vith

towards; near, hard


(c)

witli Ace.

l)y.

xxvi). 0.
35 (f'p.)

Sc.

Marie

13, see B..side.


iii. 22.
iv. 1 1', see B.
\1..
[side.

10c.

2.

.3.

direction,) to, towards.

4,15, seeB..

11

2L

3.

vi

2a.

(opp. of No. 4.)

12

29 twi", .33.
34 (om. L'' )

(b) with Ace. over

and towards

be-

LTTr

expressed by Xo. 6.

The instrument by No.

1.

The motive

' cause by Xo.

by Xo. 2a.

xii.

xiii. 14 (;>.)

3.

xiv.

1.

i.

17, inarg. (text,

70.
(.)
77, marg. />.

2a.
3.
ii.

18, 26.
27.

see

7,

itself.

3.

2.a.

10.

2a.
2a.

ii.l6,

[43.

22

2.232",

16, 18, 21.


iv. 7 twice, 10 twice.
iii.

3
2a.

16, 25.

3.

30 I't.
30 2" J.
36.
v. 10.

12, 10.
vii. 25.

3.X(n;f,Ki7A,G
Tr A.)

>

.53.

ix. 13.

6.

25

2a.

2n<>.

X. 6, see

side.

22.

32, see B. .side.


36.
xi. 28, 30.

-xii.

(No.

.5a,

T.)

20.

xiii. 4.
;)f)

one Bone.

2L

XX.

Acts

1.

10, see

Luke

25.

5a.

.5a.

21).

R)

28, 20, 33.


36.
1

3.

3.

will

''.'/

see B. .side.

4(5,

2a.

The minister of another's

i"-

xi. 4.

lOo.
.S.

is

f"'^'.

stead of

yond, above, used in comparison.

The agent

(at

X. 1
the,

xiv. 6.
xvi. 30.
xix. 7.

them-

selves.
3.

fn their sake, in various loays.

2a.

11.

3.

2a.

3.

0.
xiii. 35.

3.

see

by

X. 1, 2.

3.

3.

see one

(.)

2a.

10c.
2a.
2a.

ix. 2,

1st (rty)

*'"',

40, see "Hunand " Fifties."


11.

34.

viii.

one

17 '">

3, 10,

i.

iii.

5a.

viii. 3, 27.

3.

over and separate from


on V)ehalf of, as though bending over
to protect, (opp. of Xo. 7 ;) of things

(a) with Gen.

John

2a.
4.

2"),8eeBand B.

vii.

4.

12,

32.

2a

2.

dreds"

vTtkp, over.

[side.

v. 4.

5a.
i's, into, implying motion to the interior ; to, unto, with a view to;

56.

3.

3.

16.

i.

>)

xxiii. 8.

7b.
8b.

ii.

3,

hitlierwards, ((f literal

7b.
2a.

xxiv. 15.
xxvi. 24.
2a.

Band

see

0,

xxn.

themselves.

xvii. 21 (op.)
[side.
xviii. 7.
XX. 30, sae
xxi. 4.
23, 24, 27.
xxii. 1.
31.
xxiii.
16 'i^,
twice, 20 ' tim,

of.

to.

5a.

2a

I'.

to-

2, 8.

-16.

xxiv.

with Gen. hitherwards, conducive

(a)

xxi.

).

wards (motion being implied) to,


(imj)lying an intention) for, against.
10. Trpos, towards, in the direction

XX.

.5a.

2a.

upon, hy direction

3.

lOc.

Ace.

2a.

XV.

3.

17.

.xiii.

xvi. 22.
xvii. 7, see Band B.
xviii. 31.
side.
35, see

xiv. 13

2a.

ivith

5a.
5a.

2b.

stance.
(c)

47.
x. 4, 31 Is'
xi. 10 twice.

3.

3.

" by

14, see "Fifties."

li'i.

2b.

{.

ix.

1st.

Sb.
7b.

4.

see B. .side

5, 12,

*)

time

viii. 4.

Him,"G-. L'>TTr A

24, 27'^-<:,28.
33, 37 '.
xiii. 1, 4, 19, see
side.
and B.
21, see
35.

3.
4.

ground,)

vi.

2a.

xii. 17.

2a.

44.

4.

5a.

20 (No.
.

^.

3(i.

3.3

vii.

eVt,

9.

(NfA.)

30

2a.

-'"I

LTTr

ing the superioritij to he inferred,


while vir'ep affirms the siiperiority

1 (.

>--

1 '

iv.

t<.)

to, or along the side of


beside, as not coinciding,

Gr^

V. 1, 2.

" by
Tv
Hlin,"G:r: L
10(o,.All)[;i)

ua.

3 (No. 2a,

1.

4t"icc(oj).)

;ib.

8c.

'28.
iii.

10.

iii.

iv.

3.

Gv

17 (No. 2a,

2a.

Luke

.');..

5, 1.1.

ii.

Da.

of.

with Ace.

(c)

Matt.

:a

with, in the estimation or

;)

6.

Xo. 1 in all passages, except where it


firms part of a verb, and the fulhnc-

Gen. beside and proceeding


with pei-so)is only, from, gen.
U'ith notion of something imparted.

(a) u'ith

from

BY

twice.

45.
xiv. 3.
XV. 3.

7. 12, 23, 27.


40.
xvi. 2.
13, see B..idu.

BY
Acts

2a. 1 Cor. xvi. 3.

3.

xvii. 10.
31.

3.

2a.

xviu.

2a. 2 Cor.

2a.

0, 28.

xix. 11.

2a.
3.

4.

2a.

xxi.

2a.

2a

x.xiii. 31.

11.

XXV. 1-1.
5a.
xxvii. 2.
7b.
11.
5a.
xxviii. 1(
7b.25.
2a.
2a. Rom. i.
4.

2a.
3.

2a.
4.

7b."
4.

4.

9.

5a.

6.

13.

2a.

5.

10.

4.

12.

5a.

17.

2a.

ix, 12, 13.

7.

2a.

X. 1, 9, 11.
12.

12, 1(1.
27it-

3.

27-''
20l<.

4.

4.

2a.

2a.

4.

1.

i.

7b.

ii.

2a.

lli-'nd.

4.

10

-11

2a.

11, 12tic-.

3.

15,

3.

&

2a.
3a.

3 2nd

4.

vii.

4,

iii. 4.

2a.

10.

beca use

of.

4.

ix.

10

3.

X. 5.

I't.

2.a.

6 2nd & 3rd.

3.

marg.

7,

twice,

John
Jude 1.

3.

for.

2a.

18.

21

Rev.

5a.

ix.

11, 12

IS
IS

4.
4.

5,

1st,

7,

marg.

32 ''

2a.
5a.

('

14

vi.

13.

2a.

10.

3.

18.
iii.

oS,

2a.

0.

7b.

7.

J.

2.

-4

twice,

tind.

AND

liY
1.

^}?,

2.

^5, straight,

3.

BY.

at the A'crv point of time, at

once.

9 {ap), 10, 12,


21.
[10,17.
iv. 14 "ice.

i.e.

direct; of time, straight


immediately, straightway.

10.

(,

21.

2.

3.

Matt.

immediately, forthwith.
xiii. 21.

Mark.

1.
|

5a.

V. 13.

5a.

2a. Phil.
5a.

2.1,

9.

2a.

2a.
7b.

3.

2a.
2a.
3.

2a.

7b.3.
3.

2a.

7b..
2a.
2b.

i.

11,
28.

20

3.

iv. 19.

2a. Col.

i.

15.

2a.
3.

17.

--14.

2a.

vii.

2a.

20 1*.
20 2nd (pm. " by

(!.

14 twice.
viii. etf'co

1.

xxi.

vi.

2.">.

9.

apart

separately,

witlunit,

separate from.

Him,"G-- LTr.)
21

'?,

(marg.

in.)

C
2. <

according
"

( eaiTov,

xi. 12.
xii, 3 twice.

8
_8

HY ITSELF.

1.

10 l"t.
10 2nd.

twice, 20.

3.

vi. 2, 11.

ii.

9.

iii.

13.

Luke x\

3.

20.

3.

2a.

4th (oHi.

h>i

5.

2a.

3.

&

see year.

ist.

11

ii.

3.

3.

3r.l

(No. 6,
[G^.)
(No. 6,

whom, marg. whenbii.)


Eph. L 1, 5,

3.

All.)

2a,

0, 13.

8,

2a.

3.

IS

ix.

All.)
tv

-10, 19.
-3S.

1.

i.

v. 9.

3.

22.

twic

7b.
3.

2a.

14.

I'e.

vii. 11, 19,

7b.
2a.
2a.
7b.

[of.

24.

iii.

V. 2.

713.

1.3

many

see

1,

2.

John

."Ja.

2a.

18, 19.
21, 22, 24.

iii.

5a.

-S.

11 twice, l:5 twice.


viii.ll'wiee,

2b.

21.

A R)

4.

13.

5.a.

3.

vi. 4 twice.

2a.
2a.

" by

10.

12.

3.

2a.

2a

Slid.

V. 10.

4. 1

X, 1

]~ twice 18
19 twice, 21.

2a.

20, 21.

3 2ud.

16 Ut.
16 2n<l.

2a.

()),.

1.

19.

2a.
2a.
2a. 2 Pet.

Himself," LTr
ii. 2, 31".

.'",th.

5 twice.

12.
14.
iii.

3.

6.

1,'21't.
2 2nd.

i.

2b.

-ird, 4t!i

11 1.

3.

10 2>

Heb.

2.3.

ii. 5.

3.

0.

17, 20!
21.
iii, 2 twice

2a.

5.

2it.

IGlst.

3.

2.

1 twice, 12, 15.

2a. Gal.

Philem.

3.

2a.
5a.

4 twice.

5lt.

2"<

3.

'

iv. 2.

IC.

in.

33.

xiii.

''-

2a'

20

xi.

4.

3.

20.

4.

V.

7b.

21.

4.
4.

iii.

12, 21,

2a.
2a.

9.

i.

2a.

xii. 17.

2a.

Titus

5.

4.

17.

[25.

3.

i.

3.

2a.
2a.

20.
iv.

4.

2a.

5a.

-'"i-

20

3.

marg.

marg. (text,

2,

18,21, 22,24twice,

2a. 1 Pot.

1, 0, 10, 14.

i.

ii.

14.

15,

2a.

Tim.

8.

I'.i,

out All

among.)

viii. 5.

3.

iii.

2a.

vii. 6, '7 twice.

2a.
7b.

irillioiit,

4.

iv. 5, 14.
V. 21.

7b.
2a. 2
2a.

marg. (text,
with-

IS,

1.

i.

marg. see

itself.
4.

IS.

vi.

4.

Tim.

11, 15.

Ii

17

A R)

Tr

2a.

v. 7

3.

ii.

3.

2a.
2a.

xiii.

2a. Jas.

7b. 1

"', IS, 20.


Oetiaica, 7 1st &
73rd,8twicc. [2nd.

29.

2a.

10.

3.

2a.
4.

oi.

12.

2a.

G-

12 (No. 3,

iii.

ii.

2a.'

marg.

IS,

7 3rd.

xi.

8c.

i'j/intle.)

3.

iv.

Gx>

Heb.

7b.

15 (2nd not
translated, lit. by one

3.

2 3 times.

ii.

3.

2a.

14 ((, 'rilh.
hl'TiAR)

2a.

Thes

14,

2a.

14.
iii.

(j.

Tr A.)

llSi-J.

2.

ii.

5a.

xxiv. 2 ''
21 (No. 9a,

5a.

1, 4, 5,

12.
10, 19 twi'.e, 20.

2a.

25.

XX. 19.

BY

2a. 2
7b.

7.
i.

3.

4.

2a.

127

him-,

1.

John

2.

Jas.

XX.

ii.

to,
.'

hv

lier-, it-self, )

..
.^
Itself.

'

7.

17,

marg. (text,

oloiif.)

lt.

2nd.
twice, 13.
J lime.

xiv. 6

r.V

27.
.'il,

XV.

2,

(one.
see one by
21 twice.

xvi. 2.

/xfiro?,
12a. 2 Tlies.

ii.

1.

TIIK.MSELVES.

alone, left alone, solitary.

Mark

ix. 2.

Ltike xxiv, 12 (fp.)

BY

,
Matt.

see "

Dat.

BY.

BY," Xn.

Luke

1, 4, 19.

-xiii.

ji.

ai-t. tliOKC hi/

[iAe ide.)

X. G, 32.

xvi. 13.

X. 46.

BY WAY
see

xviii. 35.

Acts

See also, called, close, come, company,


CONSTRAINT, COURSE, DIVIDE, FIFTIES,
FORCE, FRAUD, HAND, HEREOF, HIGHWAY,
HOLD, HUNDREDS, INHERITANCE, INTERPRETATION, KNOW, LEST, MEANS, ONE,
ORDER, PASS, PROTEST, REASON, SAIL,
SIDE, SIT, SOOTHSAYING, SPACE, STAND,
TAKE, TRADE, WAY, YEAR.

8.

Vi (with

13.

iv. 1, 4, 15.

ei',

CAL

BY... SIDE.
ti'ith

XX. 30.

Mark

128

^.

" BY,"

OF.

3.

2 Pet.

iii.

1.

CALL.

CiESAR.
Ceesar,

title

Roman Emperors

the

to

all passages, except


Acts

CuESAR'S

xi.

28 (pm. All.)

COURT

[margin.]

the quarters of the prictorian

to call

witJi

impersonal

name

,
ix.

L 13

(te.xt,

jw/ncf.)

2.

(JAGE.

watching or guarding
of
jiersons, a Avatch or guard
of place,
a

a watch, station,

of time, a
Avatch, e.g. of the idijht ; lastly, a
])lace for keeping othms in, a ward,
a prison.
Rev.

xviii.

})ost

.3.

then in jxiss.

thus kas the

tivo

25, 26,

(^.

1,

7(>it/i

eVt,

upon, pre-

to,

(denoting

No. 2)

the object, not the sidtject, as

any one (by turning tc)wards and crying to him) ; in


mi'l. imjdying interest and <t<} van-

CALF.

/5, any thing young, used

of jilauls,
of the young of
Imt also a young bull

a calf,
a heifer, a young cow, (non occ.)

Icine,

Luke

XV. 23, 27,

tage, to

esp.

etc. ;

.SO.

Heb.

Rev.

to

\.

iv. -.

appeal; to call out something


i.e. to name, designate.

some one,

.(.(,

witli,
(No. 1, with
denoting participation or
change) to call away or to anotlier
to into call back, re-call
place
mid.
A'itc to one's self, (only in

prefixed

ix. 12, 19.

\.

),

CALF

(:

make

a.)

a alf, (said of the


Israelites in imitation of the Egypto

in

N.r.)

tian tvorship of Aj)isJ, (non occ.)


Aote

see
etc.

hence, to accuse.

to call on

animals,

aiiy-

ideas

ichicJi.

fixed) to call on, to call

2.

to call the

(Xo. 1, with -pos, towards,


prefixed) to call hither ; in N. T. as
also in Ixx. only the mid. to call
to one's self; but also to call any
to call before a
one to a work
court

object,

object,

summon

and designation;
and the context,

of vocation

Rom.

personal

invite,

name, be called

must deterviivc

Pliil.

-ING.)

name

hence, to

(,

thing,

army

loith

any one,

to bear the

Rome.

KaXkoi,

to call

(from the Lat. prsetor) the


public hall in the Governor's house;
in

-,

(-ED, -EST,
1.

In

applied

after Julius.

vii. 41.

5.

(l>iovi<),

sound or tone, to
of men, to speak loud
t(j call out, cry out to.

to pi-ixluce a

sound

esj).

or clearly

CAL

6.

Mark

words

and

I'ational

and

that

in

59, 60,

fil

4, 21,

V.

32

thing

is called.

Simon,"

is lit.

it

vi).

10.

to be

^.

named,

C unto

2.

ix.

1,

to

see

xiii. 12,

to

question,

(one.

2,

see

(tion.

21, see

25, see

XVI. 2
5.

sre

XXVI).

g,

xxviii

untoone

ate C
C forth.

14.

6.

26

xviii. 10,
19.

eee

IT, IK, 23,

xxiv
XT. 6, 9, see C to19,21.
Igether

C in quesC for.
14, 16.

17,BeeCtogether.

20, pee

Rom.

Ki.

13.

15.

37.

17.

viii. .SO'lcf.

ix.

7,11,24,25, 26.
12,13,eeeCupon.

X.

on men from their business or


it
signifies to be named or
called, (cf the Eng. Smith, Taylor,
Carpenter, etc., etc.)

vii.

1.

money

matters; hence, since names- were im-

for.

17

ii

iv.

1.

11.

vn

lone.
on.
C in
[unto one.

16, see

xxiii. 6,

do or carry on busi
esp.

l.see C unto

17.

XXI)

39.

IX.

to

have dealings,

ness,

together
40, see C in ques-

gether.

.\ix.

for

tion

gee

xiv. 12.

to he

for.

6C

to.

29,
xix. 13
25, see

surnamed

11.

1.

see

xlv. 12
xvi. 10

2.

11.

viii

(No. 9 xvith iVt, upon,


prefixed,) to give another name to.

(a) in pass,

xui.

1.

(one.

10.

name, impose a name.

to

13. eee

20

1.

C unto

see

C Iiither.
C for.

32. see
11

x.x

In phrases " called


by name Simon.

name

-,

^ mention

2S.

I
!

2,seeCherunto

or

or speak of by name,
to call one something ; to name or

ot'o/iacw, to

3.

\xnU)

one.
32, Bee

name hy which a person

for.

C in.
24,eee C together

23

13, eee
15, 40.

name.),

the

see
li

7,

7,

19,

C on.

ftid.

5,
5.

76

62,

ii.

vi.

add to
or name.

( Implyimg that a thing has another

8.

X. ll'i.

Lnkoi 13.31,32,35,36,

upon, pre-

luis been said, to call

1.

xi.

fixed,) to say in addition, to

what

30.
41.

one.

utterance,

eoc

44.

denotes the sentiment,

6 2vith

ix. 14, 21. see

5.

3.

16 '"*, see C t<..


35
[|;etlier

from

differs

Acts

6.

23, see

always implies

it

intelligent

', (.

xii 37
[one.
43, see C unto
XV. 12 (om whom
vecall. L.Ti )

utter in

tell,

kinds of oral

all

iisrd

of
communications.
;

xi. 17.

relate; then gen. to say,

C to one

x. 42. see

49 3lim.

and so to collect to
among, and so to recount, tell,

lay

CAL

to lay asleep; then, to lay in

order, arrange,

7.

129

14. see C o/i.


1, see tillol.
2 2nii_see C upon.

Cor.

i.

po.sfid

2.

--,

V. 11.

9.

office,

speak to in the
ayopa (the market-place or assemto

1.

vii. 15. 17, 18<'<',


20, 21, 22 '"^co. 24.
viii 5.

0.

xii. 3(\vitli
to spcxk )

XV. 9.
2 Cor. i. 23.
Gal. i. 6, 15.

1.

3.
1.

bly,) hence, to address, accost; but

also, to jjroclairn,

13.

one

11.

(mm

say; also,
to say that.

to speak,

.TO

and

so,

to say,

to speak;

to call

to call,

15.
6

',

.Matt

he, .she or

it is.

xxi

15

l.'i

xix. 13.

232nd.

xxv. 14

x.\i.

21

ix

6
1.

6
2.

xxvi.
xxvi)

18

iv.

10 "''
13

47, see

X l,sceC unto one

M.irk

25 (No

3,

All)

li.

1.

20
17
I

(.)

sec

-31 (No l,LTTr

[one

see C iiiito
xviii. 2, SC Cunto
[one.
32,
xix. 17
XX. 8.
fono.
25, nee C unto

A K)(<mi.

vii

14,

viii.

ix

1,

35.
It

G-

vi. 7,
-^

Heb

1.

>

34, j

SCO

18

togellior

40

Ti.

6.

vii.

0.

ix. 2. 3.

eo

v)i.U,ecrtoonf
50, ece
viii

one.

C unto

)X

Pet.

23.
14, tee
15.

11

ui>on.

1"

7,

see

9.21.

1.

)i

1.

iii.

6. 9.
10.

1.

9.

for.

24.
)).

V.
1.

li. S. 18.

Jae.

[.e!f.

'J.

unto

1.

11.

15.

lone.

2,

13.

10.

6.

to.

on.

4.

12.

C on

C
C

11.

ii

iii.

1.

imto one.

see

22, see

1.

v.2).scc

12.
5,

i.

ii.

1.

13. I
23,

vi.

1.

for
iv.

4.

ii.

14

Tim.
2 Tim.

21, see

ii.

ill.

,12,

2.

ii

55.

XV 10

14, 36.

SThea.
1

7<1<.

Actei. 12, 19. 23

V. 24.

24

16, 17, 22. 33.

9,

xiii.

3,

XX

12.

ii.

iv. 7.

2..

3. 43, 45
xxiii 7, S, 9, 10.

Thes.

1.

1.

xviii. :i3

xxii

7, 15.

11.

1.

1.

XV. 15 1".

Matt XX 32

1.

for.

1. 4.

iv

1.

2.'il>

ii

11 twice.
15.

ii).

6.

11.

f..

see

Col.

1.

17.

xiii.

21, 23, 25.

1.

-',

8, 13.

ii.

iv.

1.

54
xi)

16.

i.

24
X. 3 (No. 5, G ~ L
35
fTTr.VSV)
xi 10

2K

Eph.

0.

11

i.\.

to

name

1.

H.

oCc.)

2 Pet.

1.

John

1.

3.

iii.

1.

C ,

CAL
Rev.

i.

9.

1.

20.

ii.

1.

si. 8.

130

Rev.

xii. 9.

xvi. 16.
xix. 9, 11, 13.

1.

1.

Acts

,
/,

,
,
,
^,

3.

see " CALL,"

No.

tO or beside

to call

hence, to beseech, exhort,

07??

2.

see "

CALL," No.

Matt, xxvii. 4T.

5.

John

xi

Acts

X. 5.

4.

28.

Jas

5.

xiii. 7.

1.

1.

xvi. 29.

2.

xxiv

3.

xxviii. 20.

25.

2.

v. 14.

Luke

3.

CALL FORTH.

,
,

1.

1.

,
,
Mark .

2.

2 Tim.

see

"call," No.

see

"call

see

" CALL," No.

42.

,
call

CALL HITHER.
"CALL," No.
Ac'..7 X.

Acts

vii.

2.

to," No.

2.

1.

4.

Luke

xiii 12

14.

to call or

summon

together;

a council,

Mid. to

(a)

4.

call or collect

together to

ojie's self.

32

2.

^^',

to

throng or crowd

CALL

1.

IN.

la.

Mark
Luke

to call or invite
Acts

in,

(nan

occ.)

X. 23.

xv. 16
ix 1.

XV

la.

,
-,
,
la

x.xiii

Acts

1.

V. 21.

24
xix 25.

la.

xxviii. 1"

la

6,
i:{.

X-

CALL UNTO.

',

see

to call in as a debt; then gen.,


to demand as one's due, to bring a
charge or accusation against

to separate, part, put asunder;


to enquire or search into, investigate; hence, to form un estimate of,
to come to a decision, to judge, (not
necessarily to condemn.) In profane
Greek, to call any one to account, to

begin a lawsuit.
1

Acts xix.

"CALL
Matt

xi

TO," No.

1.

li">

CALL UNTO ONE.

person.

2.

to-

crether.

CALL IN QUESTION.

1.

i.e.

CALL TOGETHER.

Acts xxiv. 2

see

Jn paraphrastic

'

vii. 32.

3.

" CALL, No.

as in the hand,

take,

to

CALL TO ONE.

Acts

1.

KaAioj, see

any

2.

summon.

xi. 13.

0.

TO.

to call or shout to

to begin so, to take remetnhrance,


take experience of, etc.

to send one after another,

to send for,

5.

17

expressions, to take a beginning,

comfort,

see " CALL," No.

6.

CALL

22

ii

Pet L

It)

hence, to receive.

etc.

5.

X. 14.

2 Tim.

14. 21

one, to cry aloud, to call to one's sell.

every kind of calling to ivhich is


meant to prodxij:e a ]-jarticular effect

4.

3.

Rom.

,
,

1.

4.

CALL," No.

21

xxii

to ask for something, to beg or


person for
crave soraething, to ask
a thing.

2.

ii

CALL ON.
sef "

is.

CALL FOR.

CAL

2.

40.
2.

Acte xr.i'

21.

Acts xxiii

6.

"CALL,"

1.

see

2.

see "

.Mutt

XV. 44.

XV

xviii

2.

2.

Luke

Murk

vl

vii

1.

Tiii.

7.

.\cts vi. 2

14.
1,

13.

xvi. .).
xviii IC

iiL 13, 23.

1.

vi

vii. in.

XX 25

1.

M.irk xii 43

1.

A'o. 2.

CKhL TO," NO.

4.
1.

XX.

Acts xxiii

1"

8,23

CAL

CAN

CALL UPON.

(,
Acts

1.31

"CALT,," No.

xee

vii

59.

Rom.

Rom.

Tor

X. 12.

l.?

i.

Eph.

1, (occ.

iii.

Pi.il

1, c/c-

IS.

i.

9.

i)i.

1.

2 Pet.

jv. 4.

11.

i.

Tim

Heb.

14

ili.

2The.s

26.

2
i

iv.

vocation.)

xi. 29.

Cor.

Hcb.

see

iiotes

3.

i. 10.

CALL ^HEREUNTO.

See

" CALL," No.

see

Acts

o.

CALM.

^,

rlessed. Common,

also,

with

2,

\\\\. 2.

Stillness of the sea, calmness,

gentleness, (from yi\ah>, to smile,


so Ovid, " The storm is htshed, and

mind, re-

dimpled ocean smiles," (non

membrance.

Matt.

viii. 2G.

Luke

CALLED.

^.

invited

called,

welcome,

chosen.

ix

XV

Cor.

xxiii. 33.

see C.

1'',

17, see

C upon

fA")

C (which

is)

Heb

16, see

xi

Jas,

(be)

G-

(oil!

2.

24, see

1.

See, COME.

29.

1.

Hind.
X.

1. 6. 7.

i.

viii.

1.

xiiv. 13.
Act-s viii 9

2.
2.

Luke

CAME.
Rom.

Luke

2.

CALVARY.

is.

M.itt. XX. 16 (ap)


1.
xxii. 14.
3. Mark xv 161^11.

ivhich a person or

24.

a skull, (Lat. Calvan'a, a skull.)

by name.

is called,

viii.

occ.)

iv. 3C.

which,

( o,
I

name hy

the

thing

-Mark

7,

eee

Jude

1.

Rev. xvii

14.

ii.

(be )
(be )

C by

1.

CAMEL.

\<;,

iTTiKaXkuy^ see

Ileb

xi.

3m.

ii,

7 (with

among

(be.)

CALLED UPON

CALLED
:;09,

see "

Cor.

i.

also,

Luke

xviii. 25.

2.'.

CAMP.
insertion lieside,

between or

other.':;

yvnd

camp;

then a

in battle
he^ice,

any

fortified place.
Hcb.

vjion.)

CAN,

is.)

xiii

11,

IX

I^ev. xx. 9.

COULD

CANNOT, &c

(-ST.)

(with a negative.)

\.

,.

Wlien not part of another word

24.

of these fMoivin^

See

Mark

X
1

an army, a drawing up

(be.)

(wnicH

CALLED," No.

a parenthesis; a putting in or distributing men through

Mpon.)

tiri,

4.

-,
order

Acts XV. 17 (with

V-iJ,

3.

16 (pass.)

CALLED BY

iii.

xix. 24.
xxiii. 24.

(be.)

"call," No.

fleh.

bcaror, carrier,) (non occ.)


Matt.

CALLED

(from

camcl,

1.

falsely.

it

is

one

to bc ablc, capable, strong


It d'notcs moral poicer
No, 2 denntcs physical
(u-hile

cnou'di.

CALLING.

ovio?, which is
good and the
idea is I make myself good, am
strong enough, equal, able.
ability.)

a calling, auuimons, invitation


used in N.T. /or that calling whose
origin, nature, and goat are heavenly,

cXt/i/i?,

It

is

from

equivalent to divine,

CAN

2.

132

CAN

to be Strong in body or physi-

Heb.

ix. 9

mental powey;
have efficiency, prevail
vsed of
physical strength and mental validity
vi07-e emphatic than, Xo. 1.

Jaa.

1, 11.

X.

cal health, strong in

1.

14.

ii.

iii 8, 11.

iv
1

John

John iv
Rev ii. 2.

2.

iii 9.

20.

iii 8.

1
1.

vii

1.

ix.

9.

20.
xlv. 3.

1.

3.

have

to

e'xoj,

the hands

in

hence, to

possess anything.

-/. to learn to know, to perceive,

4.

NOT BE

CAN"

8(\,

mark, and in past teiises, sometimes, to


know.
It implies the possession of
a knowledge which produces some
emotion and affection of the mind
to be influenced by our knowledge;

(it.)

accept,

take upon one's 'self; to


admit, allow of.
Imperc.

may

be. it is possible, (here, with

it

to

negative.

Luke

xjii. 33.

know

to

5.

hoAv.

(per/,

and

seen

of

iherefo^'e

to see,)

know.

Matt

John

V. 14, 36.

vii
viii

10

viii

16, 19.

eee

tell.

40.

53
XX

TTr A

4.5.

191.

19 2n
ui. 20,

(op)

23,

xdx. 11,

Act

39.

xi

xi 33. JO
xiv 8.

17, 8CC

Rom
1

Cor

48
19.

ix

43
40

Xl

8
14.

8ce could.

21 !"

2 Cor iiL
xii.

11

33,

3,

c^nuot

(text

xiv.

6.

I")

20* 26, 27, 33.


3

13i_26J'
xviii. 20
xlx. 3
xx. 7,
26.

vl

Ul).

18.

"If.

C do

*"

7,

2 Tim. iL

Hob.

lamp, (it mnst he distingnished


a lampfrom </, light,
a torcli, (.Matt. xxv.
stand,
1) ^77^'^> liti^i^ '" '*^ splendour,
hminary,)a hand
radiance,
lamp fed with oil.

13.
19.

15.

V. 2.

vi

13.

Ix

5.

Luke

Matt v. 15.
Mark iv 21
Luke via 16.

,
Matt.

Mark
Luke

xi

33,

S&

XV. 8

Rov.

Rev

ill 21

iv

Me C

2 '"'", 800
eee C tell
see C xio

Phil iv 13, ecc


1 Thea. iU. 9
V. 25
1 Tim

xvi

xii

See also, approach, cease, condemn,


CONTAIN, COULD, DO, ESCAPE, FIND, FORBEAR, GREEK, HAVE, LIE, MOVE, PAS8,
RECEIVE, REMOVE, 8EE, SPEAK, SPOKEN,
TEMPT, UTTER, WISH.

[tell.

7.

xiii. 8,

Gal

(it.)

xvi.

3 (om.

8.

/?,

xl 20, mar;
xii 3. 21

25.

viii. 14.

2 Cor

7.

CANDLE.

1, 11.

X.

John

33.

\v\vo%,

43

XV ..

xlii

bo

3,

7,
ii.

iii

viii

5.

7,

viii

12,21, 34

XII

raM.

15, 31,

39, 42.

Mark xl
Luke XX
John iii

2T.

XXV

22.

i.

CAN TELL.
CAN " No.

see "

tii 34.
xxiv 13

tell

3.
xjx. 11

39

xiii

XV

37

vi

tell

X 47.

MO C

22,
do
23, 28, 29, 39.
X. 26, 38, 39.

V.

aeeChave

viii. 31.

18.

xiii. 8.

5.

za

16.

2t

viiL 4.
ix 8,

Luke

1;

iv. 14.

19

vii 15, 18,

G~

XV. 4 1,
XTi- 12
18. eee

24, 25.

3
6,

" CAN,". No.

Alatt. xxi

17.

26, 27.

vt

36. 37.

xjv. 5 (om.

4, 7,

V.

3,

2 Cor.

la.

tell.

33.

xii. 39.

40.

i.

4.

37

xiiL

6a.

ii.

see

John

21, 35.

xi

42

vii

Mark

1X.-4,

27,

eee

14,

21, 22,

2.5.

iv.

CAN HAVE.

19, 30.

1.

PhU

1.

2.

2.

44. 62. 00, 65.


vii 7, 34, 36.

xvi. 3 i".

xxvi

22.

vi

_3 2nd.
xix
xxi

eee

9. 27.

xii. 29, 34.

Mark ix

No.

"can," No.

am,)

ifiM, 5
C tell.

2, 3.

8,

2.

IX.

Hi

18.

DO.

see " C.\N,"

see

1.

CAN

^,
,

46.

i.

24 *'". 27.

vi.

2.

iVrt, (3 pers. sing. pres. of


he, she or it is.

6.

have

1.

xxii.

xviii.

2.3.

candlp:stick.
a lamp-stand,
V.

Iv.

1,'..

21.

see above.
Ileb Ix

Rev

2.

12, 18,

viii IC.

il.

I, 9.

xl

xi

4.

33.

20 Wl"*:

CAN
CANKER

133

CAR

CAPTIVE.

[noun.]

yayypaLva., a gangrene or mortification


which spreads and cats away or

;(/9,

taken by the spear or in


war, a prisoner of war.

consumes

the
putrefaction
by
neighbouring parts, (from ypdw,
to eat, consume.)

2 Tiin. u. 17, marg. gangrene.

CANKER

Luke

/,

CAPTIVE

fnoa

[verb.]

here.

Eph

b.

T. 3.

See, CAN.

CAPTAIN.
commander

the

thousand men. It
by the Greeks
vizer,

and

^,
mihtum

2.

of

ions the ivord tLsed

Persian
tribuuus

to tran.'slate the

Roman

the

or military tribune.

commander

the loader or

Applied in
Athens to the war department at
home, hence also, a civil oihcer who
had any command in chief.
of an army, a general.

, ,,
(from

3.

gm, and

begmning,

ori-

to lead,) beginning,

as subst., a leader,
founder, first-father ; so, a prince
or chief; first-cause, author.

originating;

1.

Luke
John

2.

Acta

2.

xxii. 4, 52.

2.

xviii. 12.

3.

Acts V 24.
Heb. 11. 10.

1.

Rev. xix.

iv.

1,

marg.

r\dir.

CAPTAIN
Acts xxi

xxii 24,20,27,28,29.

1.

xxiii. 10, 15, 17, 18,

'J

18

Acta

Rev.

vi.

1.

Mark

vi.

'

26,

ii.

CAPTIVES

(take.)

marg Greek,

iv.

ea/)fiiii3/.)

CAPTIVITY.

Eph.

('V).

see above.

S,nidLTg.m.u.UUudtofcaplii<i.

CAPTIVITY
vii.

to

10 '''

prisoners of war.

23.

CARCASE.

before

the

us,

unburied limbs

and bones of those who fell in the


(Used by ifx. for Heb.
ui Id em ess.

Lat. tribnnus legiuiiis,


commiinder of a camp or of the

Empeior's guards, i.e. the


praetorian cohorts, (non occ.)

cn:c,

(he

Num.

pmptrhj the

Acta ix\ui. 16 (a p.)

xiii.

a limb, member of a budij


This word
gen. of the extremities.
in Heb. iii. 17, tvhere only it occurs,

CAPTAIN OF THE GUARD.

Roman

Rev.

(bring INTO.)

make

21.

aliH.

(multitude ofJ [margin.]

Eph. iv S (text,

15

officer

fer captivity.

(high.)

a general

prisoner

take

alive,

a being prisoner of war


those who suf
u body of captives

set''

-(<;,

prisoners of war,

Luice xxi. 24.

,
,
Tim.

make priiomn cf war,

(lead away.)

make

take

to

Rom.

xxiv.

to

[-U1
to

CAPTIVE

I.

CAPTAIN

instead of killing.

XKv. 23

I.

19, 22.

"

(CHIEF.)

31, 32. 33. 37.

1.

iii.

CAPTIVE

CANNOT.

',

(^,

iv. 8.

b. 2 Titii.

1.

(a) to

occ.J
Ja3

(LiiAD.)

be a prisoner of war,
governing Dat. ; (b) to make a
prisoner of war, governing Ace, as

to be rusted or tarnished with

rust,

iv. 18.

2.'

carcases,

Lev.

xiv. 29, 32, 33,

xxvi.

30;

dc.)

a fall; hence, a misfurtune.


calamity; then that which is fallen
or killed, a corpse, carcase.

Malt xxw. 2a

1.

Hb UL

17

CAR

,
mind

CARE

,
,

CARE

that ivhich does

then.,

CAR

[noun.]

dividing or distracting the

thought,

caro,

134

/,

2.

trouble, (non occ.)

\,

purpose.
the

which expresses the


(mind), cbs ivell

verb

/',

action of the
as the heart and

hence, to think,

luill,

2.

do

In No.

gen.

)v.

2.

2 Cor. vii.

19

7.

IJ.
34, Wj, sea

of

3.
4.

xxi. 34.
ijL 0,

xii. 25,

suo
see

C (take)
C (have)

CARE

1.

Phil.
Col.

iv.

10.
1,

ii.

Tim.

iii.

(take.)
Pet. V.

1.

Luke X

1.

Phil. iv.

(nest.)
[conf.icL)
niarg. (taxt,
5,

eee

of

41.

Phil. iv. 10

6.

3.

Titus

See

8,

also,

iii,

S.

suspense.

CAREFULLY

7.

comp.

(noun). No.

(tue more.)

/>;, see"CARE"

2.
ii.

16

See

(have.)

think earnestly upon.


1

3.

see C(ear-

to be anxious about, distracted


;

care.

(noun). No.

to think, consider, reflect

Phil
Tiii.

CARE

about

"care"

(7ion occ.)

(earnest.

2 Cor.

2.

xi. 28.

1.

(be.)

anxious about, to

be

to

12

viii. 16,

viii

Cor.

Pet. V.

(take.)
1

17.

to take thought for; be thoughtful,

we have anxiety,

xLii. 22.

6.

\\\. 21.

32,33, 34t".
Phil. ii. 20

1.

13.

see

in No. 2
No. 3 solicitude
also "care of (take.)"

see

X.

xii

Cor

have anxious or distracting

any

earnestness, in

Mark
Luko

1.

,
,

struggle, trial, or danger.

1.

X. 40.

CAREFUL

a prize at their games

for

1.

Luke
JobD

gathering, assembly, esp. an


assembly of the Greeks at their great
national games, hence, the contest

Matt.

thing, or simply, to think, con-

sider, reflect.

1.

Acts xviii,

2.

2.

', a

4.

John

2.

16.

be minded to

either to think or

i.e.

2.

iv. 38.

Matt, xxii

Mark

2.

xii. 14.

2
2.

2.

to

care.

be an object of care or
imp. with Dat. as here.,
it is a care to me, an object of
thought.
This ve^-b implies forethought, as No. 1 does anxiety.

an earnest, serious

be anxious about,

to

to

interest

haste, speed, readiness; zeal,

pains, trouble

(-ED, -EST, -eth) [verb.]

have anxious or distracting

as

so,

anxious care,

esp.

1.

Cor. lii. 25.

also, seek.

CAREFULNESS.

-;,

see

"care" (noun), No.

2.

2 Cor. viL 11

CARE

(take.)

^,

CAREFULNESS

to be an object of care or interest.


Imp. with Dat. as here, it is a care

free

(without.)

from anxiety.
1

Cor. vu. 32.

to me, an object of thought, anxiety


or interest.

CARNAL.
1

Cor. Lx.

9.

1.

CARE OF

'.,

management

of,

have the

of, solicitude express-

forethought or the employment of means for a desired result.

ed

in

Luke X

34, 35.

Tim-

fleab; <Aen, corporeity according

to its material side, (which as an


Ijody,)
organic whole is called

(take.)

to take carc

/)^,

iii 5.

denotes

human nature and

all

that is peculiar to it, in and according to its corporeal embodiment,


and hence, sinfully conditioned

humau

nature.

CAR

2.

fleshly,

,
;

reading

and

(,
(,

not

times, to wear.

idea as the various


ivhich denotes of

its

G.

14

vii

of fltsk, Jinh'j, All


viii. 7.

la.

XV.

Cor

2.

2*:.

iii.

(;,
G

of Aesk, fleshy, All


'<

2.

fleak, fleshy,

Cor,

2. 1

LTTr
ix
2.
2.

3 "<

(^,'.,
7.

4.

(.

Heb.

of

ships,

t*.)

11.

2 Cor. X.

16

vii.

Of

G -

Heb

fli -',

CARNAL THINGS.

Matt.

fleshly things,

XV. 27.

Cor. ix.

11.

"carnal," No.
viii.

5.

2.

xvi 22.
xxiv. 51,

3.

see

12,

Acts

iii.

Eph.

Mark vi

3.

2.

See, FLOOD.

3.

to cari-y

from one

away

place

to

from, carry.

ii

\'i.

Rev.

15

xii

8e>

C about

CUood
away

3 see

7.

.5.

^^ ixi.

out.

9.3erC about
17
see

10, see

, ay

CARRY ABOUT.
with

vi

around, prefixed.)
Heb xiii 9. faion.7, AH )

TTipi,

55.

Jude

iv. 14.

12

(,

Ijtar

CARRY AWAY.

to bear or carry

away fi-om

to another.

to lead away, conduct away.

to cause to change one's


abode, to cause to remove or migi-ate.

1.

Mark

3.

Acta

away

/xc TO IK-

xv.
vii.

and

Matt,

1.

43

Rev. Xii.

2.

Cor. xiL

2.

1.

Rev. .xvit

3.

10.

were)

(the time they

(-IED.)

change of abode, migration.


11 (lit. lh(

Bab</lonian

nu^mton

up

CARRY AWAY WITH.

lift

vrc,

so gen., to

take away.

4.

2 Pet.

xvii

CARRY AWAY TO

another,
;

t<ake

vi. 7,

xiii

to carr) round, cairy about,

,
,

bring, produce.

to raise or lift up
to take
to carry, and so, to carry ; to

up and

H.seeC.iIiout.

iv

Tim

H;b

(-IED, -lETH.)

to bear or carry a load, to bear

with idea of motion

off"

with.

Eph
1

Jude

2.

1.

one person or place

3.

2.

up.

C.

(Xo.

Mark

CARRIED.

CARRY

10.

See, TAKE.

,
,

out.

Cor xii. 2. see C.-tway


Gal ii. 13, aee C away

ofthejleih.

CARRIAGE.

xxi. 18.

1.

1.

4.

occ.J
'

ee

XXJ. 34.

4.

. 9, see C cut.
10, see C forth
vii. 16, see C over.

any worker, craftsman, or workbid esp. a worker in wood,


;
i.e.
a carpenter or builder, (non
xiii. 55.

43,

V.

CARPENTER.

/,man

vii

John

la.

marg Greek,

6,

C about

vi 65.see

xi 16,.seeCthioiigb
TV 1. .i>ee C aw.iy.

Luke

"carnal,"

see

Mark

CARNALLY.

Matt.

Acta
ew;iy.

1.

Rom.

C away

5.

see

eee

11,

i.

17. see carrying.

iVo. 2.

to.

the,

Rom

in

dead body for burial.

),

set

to take up and bear toof several persons to bear


together, as the harvest, or a

away

10

ix.

on,

etc.

gether

fleshy, All.)

la

iii

2.

drive

drive,

to

motion, esp. of driviiwf flocks, hut


very frequently of horses, chariots,

flesh, fleshy

Rom

2.

to the flesh as

mor-e abstract,

corporeity
so gross in

to raise upon a basis, to


support to take up and hold, to
to bear or carry about as
bear
attached to one's person; hence some-

distinctive of the

what attaches

flesh,

CAR

5.

flesh, fleshly, etc.

of

(a) Genitive,

135

to lead, lead along, take with

one, (usually of persons, as A'o. 1 is


point.
of thinijs,) to lead towards

to lead off" or away with any


one; gen. in a bad sans^, but also m
a good sens'-, (<f. 2 Pet. iii. 17 and

Rom.

iii.

16)
Gal. iL

13.

CAE

136

CARRY FORTH.

(,

to bear out, carry out^ to bring

forth.

CAS

CAST

[noun.]

{' ],

a throwing,
throw.)
Luke

1.

2.

,
(,

CAST

CARRY OUT.
to carry or take out (to a
esp. to

carry out

vii. 12.

Acta

1.

1.

Tim.

VI.

v. a, ^

CARRY OVER.

(,

throw apart,
18

V. 13,

30

CARRY THROUGH.

trjgoo.wa.y,

bear or carr} throufrh (a


place), bear asunder, caiTy ditlercnt

ways

vi,

3.

vii.

6.

51 {np

2*5.

Matt.

i.

liii. 19.

xiv 35.
xvii

X.

iv

Johji

2
4'i'

1, 2, 3,

xxiii. 19. 25, 34.


iii. 24.

[30

viii

xix

1.

7 (np), 53.

1.
1.

3'i I''

{>(\,

26.

twi<.c_

xxvii. 29.

3.

-^nd (;,
)

24
6

Acts xvi 23, 37

Rev

ii.

10, 14, 22.

1.

iv

10.

1.

vi.

13

1.

viii

1.

xu.

5, 7,
I,

13, 15, 16

(44".

1.

xiv. 19
xviii 19. 21.
lii. 20

.11">:, 43_

1.

II

27.

XL

23.

1.

3, 10,

14, 15

change of abode, migration.


tke

(lit.

Babylonian mxgraticni.)

esp.

uft

the

occasion (of
then, n charge,

in the sense

the7i,

CAST

(),

CASE

cause

3.

1.

i.
10
ihrora or pvt nraund,
ikroui to and fro, All )

of

(BE.)

to fall from or
spoken of things which fall out

to fall out

of,

of or from their places; jf seafinnrj/


to be thrown ashore.

something bad);
accusation, or a ground of accusation

iii. 28, 58.

1.

IX. 22, 42, 40. 47.

17 "It

9.

1.

1.

gt*,,

'.0

INTO,

IV. 24.
iii.

iv. 9

13

M.ifk

vii

CARRYING AWAY

Liike

oO

x.wii,

Mark

lu.

upwards, carry up
a higher j^iace.)

1.

1.

xxii

to

to cast forth,

21.

a sudden

cast, vrith

.t.vi.

UP.

LTTr

xvii. 27.
XTiii. 8''

16 (with ico, throv.yh.)

Lake

eV, out of or
throw or cast

xiii. 42. 47, 48,

XV.

to bear
(from a lower

>"

1st.

to

CARRY

29

2c

with
opposed
tumble.

scatter.

10.

iii.

iv. 6,

/,
,

throw or

to

one

with

motion, to hurl, jerk

Matt

(No.

it is

hit,

missile, strictly

to striking, intraas. to fall,

transfer.

.Mark xi

throw at or

trans, to

from, prefixed,) to
out of

to place among, put in another place ; hence, to transport, to

/,

[verb.]

(-ING)

not part of another verb,


of these following

any kind of

a corpse, (no?i occ.)


Luke

41

.XX ii

When

see above.

place of safety)

2.

a stone's

men

Acta izvii 2.

affair,

matter, case.
Matt. rii. 10.

CASE

(,

(be in

CASE
(

(No. I vnth rrtpt, about,


around,) to cast vr throw around,
to put aiOund any person or thimj.

Tii.vr.)

have or hold.
John

CAST ABOUT.

7([),

not,

y|, Icit,

an

>y
\ hj

V.

Mid. and pa.ss. to put on one's own


garments, to clothe one's self.

(a)

net/., in

no means.
Matt

Luke

(in no.)

intensive

T.

20.

t:x.

3.

no wise,

CAST ABOUT
a.

(UAVE...)

.Mark xiv. 51.

CAS
AWAY

CAST

137

CA.ST IN ONE'S

with a:ro, from,


(No.
prefixed,) to throw off from, to
throw away,

^,

one'e

Mid. to

in

thioist

from

reject,

hence, to banish,

self,

disdain.
Mark

I.

x. 50.

Rora. xj

'i

neb

68,

1 2.

X. 35.

to

CAST INTO
(No.

,,

AWAY

one,

fine,

mulct,

pass

(a)

do damage

to cause loss or

any

. Luke

be fined

to

or

86,

care of

to take down,

h^^jhcr place,) with

('.ts

from a

idea of forcz
to pull down, demolish.

,
30.

ji.wu.

2.

Cw.

3.

5.

2.

N.

(.

precipice,

gen.

down, (non

to throw
IV

also,

v.p.

CAST OFF.

to put

3.

hell.

In

(frequentative o/*'cast," No.


throw or cast repeatedly, to
Roiu.

Acta sxii. 23.


1

headlong

:o.

etc.

off, lay aside.

Tim.

occ.)
xili. 12.

T. 12.

CAST ON.

upon,
("cast," No. 1 urith
prefixed,) to cast or throw upon.
Mark xi

/,

'

throw or toss about, (non


a

occ.)

LuKy

See

down from

marg.

self.

3,) to

DOWN HEADLONG.
cast

one.
1'2.

only in Mid. to put off from

T.

one's

3.

to

17.

regard a treaty, oath, promise,

Rev. xii 10
caet.No l,G.-<LTTrAK)

1.

5.

IV. a.

CAST

to displace, to set aside, dis-

1.

tJi^

2 Cor. x.

any

,
,
,

see *'cast,",^^o. 3.

2 Malt XV

vnxo

to give near, with, to any


hand over to another, to

Matt

ivith missiles.)

'i.

it,

deliver up, surrender, in a good or


had sense, i.e. to deliver over to
suffer any thing, or to the charge or

25.

ix.

to

one,

down,
(No. 1 with
prefixed,) to throw or caat down,
overthrow, to strike down, kill, es^p.

,
,

(with

to

loss.

CAST DOWN.

2.

prefixed,)

ill,

CAST INTO PRISON.

Mid.

amerced, gen. to suffer

1.

xii. 5

iv,

in.

to punish, esp. to

hence,

or

Liike

(be.)

with

throw

to cast in,

CAST

TEETH.

defame, i.e. to disparage,


reproach theyt, to rail at, reproach
with any thinf/.
MaU xxvii 44

away

to thrust away, drive

In N. T. only

CAS

.]

CAST FORTH.
4C6 '0.\8,"

'.

2.

2.

iMark

CAST IN ONES MIND.

Siaoyoa,

to reckon through, i.e. to


hcjice, to take
balance accounts
account of, consider, think overt.
;

Luke

i.

29.

-,

CAST ONE'S SELF.

In
to cast off, throw aside.
N.T. with reflex, pron. implied,
throwing or lotting thoiusclves off,
i.e.

from

(non

the

ship into

occ.)

ACU xxvU

43

the.

water,

CAS

,
,

138

i.
I
j

'.

"CA3T,"

5,

1.

^.

" cast,"

to place out, expose, esp. of

child,
j

extend, put

reach out.

forth,

6.

to make,

an

esp.

>
J

all passages,

Matt. xxi. 39 (-ith

4.

ex-

1.

Acts

except

ixvii

xvi. 17 ('ip )
ix. 34. tnarg.
cmmnri,nicati;.

5
2.

vii. 19.

Rev.

1.

(, ,

xii. 9

19.

leave out
3''""

, out

(c) luith

(,

c.

Mark

xii

a.

Mark

xvi. 9 (ap.)

,
(,

2.

2.

with

2a.

cTt,

Luke

Rom.

xi.

CASTLE.
insertion beside, between or
;

drawn up

in

(i.e.

U'hich luas adjacent to the temple,

and

commanded

xiii.

it,

Acts xxi.

Luke

c.

.Vcte vii. 58.

xx.

15.

.'54.

o7.

Acts

10.

1.

34;

xi.

.3 xxii.

CAUGHT.)

to snatch away,

-,

24.

xxiii. 10, IC, 32.

(suddenly and by force,)

CAST ON."

Heb.

(occ.

11, 13;. Rev. xx. 4.)

upon, added.
11 Cor.

xix. 35.

rejec-

15.

CATCH (-,

see "

Jeruscdem in the fortress Antoiiia,

(" CAST," iVa 3 with iVt,


upon, prefixed,) to throw or cast
upon,

(a)

a casting off or from

cainp, quarters, barracke, viz., the


quarters of the Roman soldiers in

CAST UPON.

1.

16;

CASTING AWAY.

camp

of.

3 Jolm

b.

xiii.

later usage, a
juxta-arrangcment ia a
cainp ; ) hence, spoken of a standing

80

out, without.

8.

i.

(text,

from.

(b) with

T,.

Tit.

others ; parenthesis
a putting in or distributing men through
an army ; a drawing up in battle
also, a body
order (juxta-army)

CAST OUT OF.

(a) u'ith

Cor ix

among

30.

John iv. 18.


Rev xi. 2. marg

see " cast," No.

iii.

tion, loss, deprivation.

21

vii

without.)

Mark
John
Acts

of

infant,

Xo. 2 in
1.

cause
to be
exposed.

exposed,

Ik^cto?,

28; 2 Cor.

i.

Tim.

vi. 8.)

2.

3.

KTti/w, to stretch out, to

-,

Heb.

a new-born

Rom.

22,) (occ.
2
6, 7

" CAST," '^.

see

see

i"

CAT

CAST OUT.

see

,
(,

to carry off
esp.

of wild

beasts.

2.

and carry with


away, also of a mob

to snatch

one, carry clean

seizing individuals.

vii 36.

3.

2a. 1 Pet. V. 7.

actively, to

to receive

take

passively,

to take as with the handy

to lay hold of, grasp.

See

',
poor

also, lot, stone.

CAST
low,
;

DOWN

lov/ly,

[adj.]

low, humble,
humble, modest ; de-

not high

4.

.5.

to take hold upon, to


take or get besides in N. T. only
in Mid. to hold one's self on by, lay
hold of, with or ivithout violence,
;

to take together (prop.

hands,) to comprehend, eml)race to Ijring together


esp. scattered hopes, to take hold with
to enclose in the

pressed.

2 Cor. vii

e.

a7iother, to arrest.

CASTAWAY.

6.

.'^, unapproved, spurious,

that will
spoken of meSept., Prov. x.w. d ; Is.

not stand proof,


tals,

(rf.

fjen.

7.

dyptvw, to hunt, take by hunting,


catch; metaph. to hunt after.

hunt wild beasts, to take


or catch wild beasts in huuting.

Orjptvo), to

CAT

133

^,

to press hy laying one's hand


upon, hence, to lay hold of of persons, to take by the hand (with or
loithout violence ;) of animals, to
take or catch (as fish.)

doctrine,

teaching, rumour,
charge or accusation
then, the reason, as dema.nded or

3.

Mark

xii

6
9.

in.

Luke V

2.
7.

1.

xix. 29
xxvi. 21.

xxvii

2.

XL 54.
Johnx. 12.

Cor.
up.

Rev.

xxi. 3, 10.

2,

1.

2.

Act3

47

viii.

xxiii. 22.

1.

1.

1",

iv

xii. 5,

see

CAUSE

6<, pron.,

Matt. xiiL

19.

1.

CATCH

up.

very
the same,

self'

2 Cor. xii

2, 4.

AcUviii.

1. 1

11.

(for the same.)

demons.,

ivith the article,

(lit.

as to the

,
,
,
,

CAUSE

Rev. xiL

28
xxviii. 18, 20.
2 Tim. L 12
xxiii.

as here,

same

thing.)

39.

UP.

XIX. 40.

Fhil. u. 18.

avTt

1.
1.

ii.

23.

xiii

he, she, it; p/rop.

CATCH AWAY.
1.

Acta

1.

X. -21

see

4,

16.

The%

C away

1.

3.

xix.

Luke

reckoning, account.

i.e.

32.

1.5.

xii.

xii

3.

Matt V

Ileb.

xvi.. 19.

2.

viii. 20.

3.

see

i.

5.

10 (with
a calcken:

be,) lit. be

assigned,
3.

2.

12

vi

viii. 39,

3.

1.

2.

xiv 31.
xxi 39.

take priboner

argument,

1.

instead of killing.
Matt xiii. 10, see C away
Acts

4.

3.

to take

prophecy, question, say-

command,

ing,

alive, to

CAU

Tbee.

iv. 17.

cause

5.

(for this.)

instead of this, for this


denoting the principle or

motive.

oil account of this;


ing the ground or reason.

2.

CATTLE.
that which is fed, bred, reared
mostly of
or tended, a nurseling
tame animals, hence, cattle, flocks,
herds.

^/)e/x/uo,

3.

(.h

John

12 (pL)

iv.

(feed.)

tviKtv
Matt

4.

Mark

2.

John

3.

ii.

Rev.

18, 27
xviii. 37.
i

Cor.

as shepherds do their flocks, hence, to


rule, govern, (Matt.

2.

7.

xii.

iv.

Cor.

1.

Eph.

2.

Col.

2.

26

2.

2.

17.

2.
3.

30

xi. 10,

81.

V.
i.

Thee

2.

nil. 6.
XV. 9

2.

2.

for the sake of this.

xix. 5

Rom.

2.

(shepherd), (Acts xx. 28), to tend

the object.
4.

to exercise the care of

unto this, with respect to


with a view to this denoting

this,

4.

CATTLE

deriot-

13

ii.

5.

iii.

2 Thee.

11.

ii.

1 Tim L
Heb jx.

16.

16.

Pot. iv. 6.

ii.

27.)
Luke xviL

,,

CAUSE

7.

,
[noun.]

a cause, origin, ground, (from

an
accusation, etc. is that for which any
one is required to appear before
to

ask,

',
esp.

3.

Rom.

XV. 22.

2 Cor.

CAUSE

thing

Aoyos, the (spoken) word


a word as
forming part of what is spoken ; a
;

that which is spoken, whether

(without

as a free
;

hence,

\}, (from
causative of; a cause, reason,
of punishment.

word as

(for which.)

(,

iv. 10.

require, because

judges and be questioned >) esp. the


occasion of something bad, a fault,
a charge, accusation.

2.

CAUSE

on which account, wherefurc,


on account of, and o, which.)

gift,

for no-

without a cause.

(,

heedlessly,

a.)

freely,

(i.e.

to yield.)

yielding

rashly,
to

one's

mind

or pxission ;) without plan or


purpose, to no purpose (i.e. yielding
tu opjyosition

or difficulty.)

Mattv.22(om.LTTr'N)

1.

Jolin xr. 25.

CAU
CAUSE

, the
Toy

110

(Paul's.)

(a) trans,

desist,

things,

Paul.
Acta

to cause to cease, to

(b)

x.xv. 14.

3.

also, fok.

1.

(-ED,

-)

\.

[verb.]

make, produce; to make, to

TTOiew, to

to leave between, i.e. to


leave an interval, as of space or
time ; hence, to iutermit, desist,

<,//

).

idle; to

about
end of.

to

effect,

still,

sedate

o?

quiet,

to

to

leave

make

unemployed or

useless, void, abolisli

cause to cease, to

cease

from.

accomplish,

work out, i.e. to bring


work done, i.e. make an
to

,
this,

thati completed action.

achieve

occ.)

to be

to bo quiet from speaking, silent.

cause, be the means of a thing ; to


do tvith notion of continued rather

2.

make

to cause

mtrans. to cease from, rest from.

cease,

CAUSE

so to i-estrain;

to rest, give rest^

relating to,

See

CEA

6.

to cease through extreme


fatigue or behig spent with labour;

gen. to abate.

CEL

in

upon or above the heavens,

8,CEREMONY
;

ment

Cor. W.iO^'rii'.

of a wrong; haice, justificaacquitted, or condemnation

tion,

',

[margin.]

an act of right, any thing justly


or rightly done strictly, an amend-

heaven, heavenly.
1

CER

CELESTIAL

(,,
i.e.

implying punishment ; gen. a decree


as defining what is right and just,
i.e. a law, ordinance, precept.

CENSER.

a vGssel or instniment
burning incense, a censer, (occ.
2 Chron. xxvi. 19; Ezek. viii. 11,)

Heb.

i\.

(text, ordivancf)

1,

ordinano

10. (text,

for

^7? 07? OCC. J

\.<;,

CERTAIN

frankincenae, the gum of


the tree
used to burn at

1.

2.

<;,

1 Chron. ix. 29, for


hi N.T. however it is
"Used for a vessel to bum the incense in.

Ileb

steadfast
ii)Xos,

Rev.

ix. 4.

2.

CENSURE

[margin.]

(,

\.

and franchises.)

In N.T.

Acts XXV. 26

2.

vi.

2.

and

CERTAIN

3.

Luke

viii. 19.

1.

ii

1.

xiL 38.
(a )
XX 20,ee A thing
xxi. 33 (om. No 1,

3.

vii.

(nm.

r;

xxiv.l.eeeCothera.
22, 24.

John

IH.)

5.

thi.<i

(The
word

vi. 9.
viii

.-H

X.

(Lat.) a

military
a hundred

men, (from centum, a hundred,


which again is from
a hundred, from ivhich Nos. 1 and 2 are

',

viiL 5, 8
13 (No 2. All

M^itt

xxvii

a
1.

Mark
Luke

Tr
1

I.

1,

.xxi

1
)

il

XV. 30, 41, 4'


ni. 2, ti
xiuii 47(No.;.Trti)

Acts X
.\

22
32 (No

Acts

xiiv

L'3.

2.

xxvii

1.

(No

Ti
2,

Tr

2,

G-v

xii

Iti.

xiii

G,

1.

Acts xxviii

vxii. 25.

20(.2, LTK)

4 (No

2.

LTTi

1 {.)

24.

xix. 1, 13, 31.

XX.

2, 10.

9.

xi. 10

11.
1.

Cinan(ft.)

7,

man
((a)

(0. All)
n.seeC thing(n)

10 20.

xxiii. 12

12.
fr,

xxiv.

18.

XXV.

23.
12.

27, 39.
xxi. 2.
xxii. 2.

1,

IS, 24

13, 14,

1!

xxvii. 1, 16, 20,


Horn. XV. id.

35.

XX 9(<m All

LI'

S)

Tr

eee

31.

xviti.

1"(*.

All.)
12. 14, 16
xvii. 5, 6, IS, 20,
xviii. 2.
[;s, 34

1,

man (.
?'""^'

27
37(om.

xix

.33.

8.

XV. 1. 2, 6, 24.
xvi. 1 1".

m.in
<. )

30. see

31,

xvii
2,

see

HT,
26.

xiv
XV.
ivi

AN.)
(No

xiv.

27

XI.

xxiii. 17, 23.

2.

[TrA H)
G :; L

1.

6.

ix

derived.)
1.

6.

xii.

xiii. 1 (oni.

Roman

who commanded

officer

11, 23, 4S.

1.

xi

2.

vii. 2, 41.

for Captains of hundreds.)


KivTvpiiov,

9, 36.

ix. 10. 19. 33. 30.

v. 12, 17.
vi.

2.

iii.

V. 1. 2.

.07.

i.

(a.)

xii. 20.

.\

42.

Luke

seeCmnn

xi.l,
.

13.

xii.

iv. 46.
V. 5.

L Tr

1.

xi

xxii. 56
xxiii. 19.

(All.

6.

xiv. ,M,

1.

one, fiome-

the numei'al one.

cT?,

Matt.

urion.

same as No.

a man, a member of the


family (homo), (dij". from
a man in sex and age (vir).)

a cent-

(a)

human

V. 2.5

manding a hundred men

3.

K.)

[indef pron.]

,,

(KaTOvTajixos, a military oflBcer com-

Sept. very frequently used

G - L Tr A

((jtn.

any one, any thing

Tt?,

1&2.
1. Mark a

CENTURION.

2.

Tim

one, a certain one.

punishmeni)

(text,

ii.

civil

all

spoken of the estimate fixed upon a


wrong by a Judge, a judicial inflichence, rebuke, punishment.
tion
2 Cor

manifest, evi-

dent.

3, 5.

viii.

the condition of an
(a person who possesses

1.

clear

visible,

nii2h.)

rights

fall, firm, fast,

unfailing, sure, trusty.

CERTAIN

(,

[adj.]

not liable to

(so

sacrifices,

',

(ial

ii.

12.

Uobjv.

7.

X. 27.

Jude

4,

eee

C m.\n.

.39.

CER
1.

ix. 57.
X. 30.

1,

xiii. 6.

(a)

1.

John

1.

Acts

Jiide-1

xi. I.

xviii. 7.

CHALCEDONY.
the

name of

gem

including

several varieties, one of which


like a cornelian.

XIX. 21.

1.

CHA

142

CERTAIN MAN
Luke

1.

(pl.t

Rev. xxi 19

(,

is

carbuncle, G<v.l

CERTAIN OTHERS.
1.

Liike xxiv.

CHAMBER

(.)

(secret).

/,, a store-chamber,
1.

Matt XX.

20.

Acts

1.

any place

hence, gen.

CERTAIN THING.

Matt. xxiv.
xxiii

20.

17.

CHAMBER
See

also, place,

season

vTrepwov,

Acts

really actually, verily, (adv. part,


from eljxt, to be.)

See

xxiii. 47.

CERTAINTY.

775,ot liable to

fall, firm,

fast

Luke

Acts xxi 34 (with

1.

Acts

1.

art.'i

,
eVi',

xxii. 30 (with art.)

upon

I KotTojv,

2.

CERTIFY.

),

to make known, point


explain.
Gal.

(,

out,

n.

i.

CHAFF.
bran, husks

chaff,

after

left

threshinrj or grindinrj.
Matt.

iii.

xiii. 13 (pi.)

firmness,

CHAMBERLAIN

4.

i.

CHAMBERING.
Rom.

steadfastness,

stability.

2.

also, bride, guest.

a place to lie down in, a bed,


couch, esp. the marriage bed.

unfailing, sure, trusty.

2.

ix. 37, 3P; xx.

Luke

(upper.)

the upper part of the house,

the upper story or upper rooms


ti'here the ivomen resided.

CERTAINLY.

',

store-house
of privacy.

12.

Lnkc

iii.

or over,

")

a bed-chamber

,^^

'^

a person who manages the


domestic affairs of a family, a
steward, gen. a manager.

1.

Acts

2.

Rom

xii. 20,

marpf. over the hedchamher.

xvi. 23.

CHANCE

[noun.]

a meeting together with, a


concurrence or coincidence of circumstances, a happening,(on occ.)

17.

Luke X.81

,,

CHAIN

(-S.)

a bond, a chain, (from

and

<i,

ner/.

to loose.)

'

/7.05, a band, bond, fetter; gen.


any thing for tying or fastening,

(from

,
Mark
Luke
Acts
-

Eph.

(.

CHANCE

t, if,

)
it

may

be

may.)
if

it

may

so, [ out, if it

perchance,

fall

may

happen.

Cor. XV. 37

8ew, to bind).

CHANGE

a cord, rope, string, band.

V. 3, 4 t"!"
viii 29.

1.2Tim.

xxi. .3.3
xxviii. 20 [hond"."*

marg.itext.

i.

cavern.,

.Tilde 0.

1.

Bev. XX.

[noun.]

((<;,

16.

'.2 Pet.ii. 4(^ftpoc,

xii. 6, 7.

vi. 20,

(IT

oj)(,

L Tr A

transposition, a being transferred from one place to another,

t^.)

(occ.

Heb.

xi.

xii.

1.

TTob. vii

12.

27.)

CHA

CHANGE

(-ED) [verb.]

,
,

1.

alter,

transform

,
Every

to

one thinrj for another, exchange.

/>,

to change one thing for


or into another, to transmute.

2.

3.

3.

to change the form

who

among, to place

heiice,

to change, alter.

1.

Acte

1.

Rom.

vi

14.

23

i.

26, 26

2.

1.

,
Cor. IV. 51,

1.

1.

Gal iv

Phil, iii 21.

1.

Heb.

20.

of visiting,

3.

12.

2.

ONE'S MIND.

1.

to throw round, esp. to


turn quickly or suddenly ; to turn
about, change, alter,

Mid. to change what is one's


own, (yet rather by chance than of
set pitrpose,) to change one's mind
or purpose.

affecting the whole

involving reformation,

which

is

life,

.Matt iv. 6.

Luke
Acts

Actexxviii.

Heb.

ix.

hence,

(with-

IP.

i.

V. 7,

'

vi.

see

13, see

Tim.

(give in)
C (give)
see C

iv 16,
(lay to one's )

(GIVE.;

Matt.

recommend.

iv. 6.

Matt.

(occ.

Rom.

L Luke

Tim. vL

iv.

Id

13.

(be.)

a.

2 Cor. iu. 18.

xii.

xvii.

CHARGE
TTopayyfAAw,

(give in.)

see above.

1.

Tim

V.

2.)

CHARGE OF

',

(-S.)

(rave the.)

to be,

money-changer (from

Acts

a small coin, change.)


John

ii.

15.

CHARGE

Tim.

1.

order,

CHANGER

also,

money.

1.

plaint

CHARGE

1.

IS, see

out.

term to give the watchword, which


was passed from man to man ; then,
to give the word, and so gen., to

to transform, transfigure.

See

ix. 7,

to announce beside, i.e.


hand on an announcement from
one to another esp. as a military

2.

^,
<;,

C
of

to

1.

transfigured,

viii.

(more than
only change

Mid. to change one's form, be

Mark

(text,

office.

Acta xxiii. 29, eee


(lay to one's.)
Rora.
33, see C
(lay to the.)
Cor.
see Ca

marg. (text, rejifntance.)

CHANGED

(a) in

(give.)

marg.

20,

'), to enjoin upon, to charge

6.

lii. 17,

iv. 10,

i.

see

charge,

i.e.

bishopric.)
vit 60, see C (lay
to one's.)
viii.
27, see C of
(have the.)
xii. 25, niaig.(te.\t
/Hinisiri/)
(at.)
xvi. 24.
xxi. 24, see Cs (be

of feeling, to regret.)
la

(one

with, to command.'

2.

',
mind

1.

after-thought, a change of

yticTOiOto,

-^,

CHARGE

(a) in

2.

office of

the act of visiting


or being visited visitation, the duty

vii. 12.

4.

CHANGE

the

inspects)

to place

differently

far

its

-7}},

or appearance of a thing, transform.

4.

serviceable labour, service.


business, every calling, so

labour benefits others.


Any
ministerial office in the Church
with reference to the labour pertaining thereto.

as

change

to

then,

it is,

CHA

2.

make other than

to

H3

[noun.]

proclamation, public
notice, command, esp. as a military
term, a general order.
a

2.

"-,

viii. 27.

(LAV TO one's.)

an accusati'on, charge, coma

bill

of indictment.

make to stand,
the balance, weigh,

(a) trans, to

set, place,

put

in

(b) intrans. to stand still or firm, be

set or placed.

3.

CHA

H4

CHA

Mid. to call to witness, to invoke as a witness; to make a solemn


appeal either by protest or by ex-

reckon, calcuof numerical calculation;)


to take into account.
to count,

(a) in

late, (e^p.

a Acts

60

1.

Tim. jv

Acti

,(
hortation.

29

xxiii.

Ifj

be or become a witness.

(b) Pass, to

CHARGE OF

'.
mand

to call in as a debt, to de-

due

one's

as

,
,

bring a

to

charge or accusation against

,-,

Mid. )to call throughout to witness, (viz., God, me?}, and


KxlL beings.
To testify through and
through, I.e. to bear solemn and
complete witness, hence, to admonish
solemnly, charge
earnestly,

to the.)

<ijvy

75767,

agrainst.

testify or declare fully.

,
.

CHARGE

(without.)

Cor. ix

one swear, tender an

oath to a person.

so cost-

ing nothing.

make

to

without expense, and


IS

mand

Matt.

CHARGES.

see

SO,

iz.

is

bought to be eaten

ivi. 20 (No.

S,

G--

1.

Luke

1.

Acts xvi.

xvii.

4a.

9.

Cor

12.

viii.

CHARGES

(beat.)

be at the expense

to spend, to
thing.

CHARGE

xxi

24.

[verb.]

(.,

"CHARGE

(give),"

3.

to

(),

to

upon; of

put

set

orders.

honours

further
to

e.g.

in price;

to adjudfir, contiim by a

judgment.

In A\ T. spoken of an
jxidgmenl put npon what

wrong, and Jt^.tK^, to admonish,


reprove ; admonish strongly with
urgency, authority, %.e. to enjoin
upon, charge strictly, the ide,a oj
rebuke or censiirt being employed.

1.

is

4.

witness.

to be

Avitncss,

Aor.

Tim.

ii.

iT.

14.

1.

to accuse beforehand.

1,

Rom.

CHARGE

further

value upon, to estimate higher,

eslimat'' or

5.

5.

a.

to give a decision, de-

command, give

things,

see C(be.)

vi.

to

JVo. 2

t ermine

iii,

to have already accused,


have already brought a charge,
(non OCX.)

(a)

fee

CHARGE BEFORE.

(-ED. -iNG)

-(),

1.

14.

iwaxr

Tr

21
17

5.

tn

3.

i.

T. K),

9.

25
X 48

Luke

Act.s

2.

Tim.

30.
ix.

any

1.

4b,

niarg. adjure

adjure,

15.

C before
(.Vo.

H.)

((,L

36 iii".

vii.

11

ii.

V. 27,

7.

V. 4.3,

ix. 7 (pi )

Thes.

bee

9,

iii.

LTr A

pense.

23.

xxiii. 22,

1.

Maiki.43,seeC(straitIy)
iii.

to

viiL 56. J
ix 21,seeC(Ftraitlv)

Rom.

L)

with bread, provisions, esp. supplies


pen. wages, recomfor an army

com-

in

as a dutv.

oiie

(straitlv.)
xii.'ie.

whatever

put

to set over,

put upon

command.

enjoin,

e-\J/(ovLov,

tochargo

to enjoin upon,

command.

with, to

2.

iii.

9.

(STRAITLV.)

snort in, of horses


of men, to fret, to be deeply or
then, to express
painfully moved
indignation against amy one, hvnc&,
to atimonish urgently, rebuke.

,
1

Matt, ix

tO

see "

CHARGE,"
1.

r0

Luke

ix.

jSO. 3.

Mark

21.

to bear

See

also,

straitly.

43.

CHA

CHARGED

a. 1

(,

falls

Tim.

v. 10.

upon,

2.

(1

5.)

ii.

to becoiYie toxpid against,

any

to

is

of any one, to be

1.2 Thos.

iii.

Ccr.

8.

8,

love

Father and Son (John xv.


Col. i. 13.)
Lastly it
the distinctive character of tho

viii.

2fj,

in

life

and

relation

to all.

xiii.'l, 2, 3, 4 3 time,
13 '"ICC.
.\iv. 1.

xvi

CHARGEABLE UNTO (.)


1

1.

Thea.

plank

hence,

varioits

made of wood,
drav.'ing or
wTiting tablet, a wooden trencher

or plate,
Matt. xiv.

etc.

8, 11.

Mark

CHARIOT
1.

/, a

2.

/)f5a,

(-S.)

tivo wheels.

(Lat. rheda), a

wheels,

for
2.

waggon loithfour

travdlincj.

viii. 23, 29, 38.

,
-,

25, 2S.

ri.

chariot, esp. a chariot of war,

vnth

car,

Acta

14.

iii.

14.

nie.s.

iii.

2 Thes.
1 Tiin.

9.

things

1.

Col.

1.
1.

6.

3.
6.

CHARGER.
a board,

1.

Rov. xviil

Rev.

ix.

9.

13.

CHARITABLY.

according

to,

love.

Rora. xiv. 15,

raiurg.

according to charily.

CHARITY.

';,

love,

(a word not found in Greek

tm-iters,

nor in Fhilo, Josephus, in

Acts, Moj-Jc,

coined by

or James; ap]:>a)-ently

t/ie

lx.v.)

Love

that is

aelf-denying and compassionately devoted to its object ; the kiz/hest word

among

even

expressive of God's relation to us


iv. 9), and the relation be-

hristhren.
1

0.

it

John

christian

one, (pec. 2 Cor.

13, 14.)

2 Cor. x

tJie

10, xvii.

burdensome
xii.

(brotherly love) of

tween, the

2 Cor.

(ore.

the

of

therefore designates

Id)),

weigh upon, press heavily

to the d^itrnmcnt

{.(:

(be.)

short

N.T.
unknown
to writer's outside of the N.T.) Love
in its fullest conceivable form
first exhibited by Christ (1 John iii.

woighctl

bfi

CHARGEABLE TO

2.

entitled to it his full rights

(BE.)

be heavy, to
down, to bo oppressed.

CHA

to weigh down.

(a) pass, to

1.

145

the Creeks was


(philanthropy), but this docs not
dfuolc luvc to man as such, but
rather justice, giving him who was

CHARITY

(feast of.)

Judu

12.

to

the

CHA

HG

CHE

CHEERFULNESS.

CHASTENING.
z-aiSeta, tllC

bnilgiDg up of

to,

CHASTISE.
racScrw, see

Worn,

0, 7, 11.

xii.

CHERISH
heat,

to

(ETir.)

by heat

soften

xii. S.

2'.i.

V.

"CHASTENING."

Tlies.

CHERUBIMS.

(',

),

a)id Rev.

.)',

the jaw-bone, jaw. In N.T.gen.


the check.
3'

Luke

vi.

I.

2'

Not the

(',

well-minded, ie. well-disposed,


benign of good cheer, chcerfuL
36.

be

1.

Malt

1.

xiv

Mark vi

2.

1.

.Tulin xvi.

1.

Acts

x.\iii.

U.

joy ouh,.( /ion

and
Tsalm

shine,
in

,,

the

civ,

15,

AtU

oi'

. 1

0.

they are distinyuislied from the


in Rev. v. 9, 10.
See the
critical readings, where in ver. 9 the
word "us" should be omitted (G-L
A), and in ver. 10 the words "us"
and "wc" should be "them" and

Ciunch

(more.)

chitrfully,

/. L

Not the Church.


(a)

"they" (G

comp. of tvOv^o-i, see "cilEEii


good,)" (nun occ.)

(,

verse.

they arc never dismissed on any


errand as angels arc," but are ever
attached to the throne.

7.

CHEERFULLY

(be

angels.

(c)

countenance shincth as it were with


joy and aatisfactiun, and o cheerful.
2 Cor ix

they are never worshipped, but


vi. 3; Rev, iv. 8, U.

same

occ.,)

",

\>''^, to cauisc to
Hhine, hy the verb
so that
iXapos uxjntd denote one whose
eh,

Godhead

they are distinguished from the


angels in Rev. v. 8, 11, and vii. 1 1.
First they, and then the angels
worship, and angels in Rev. v.
would scarcely be represented emblematically and literally in the

:5.1

CHEERFUL.

render the

Dcut.

ib)

'27.

from ^n, to
light.
The Ijj:

likeness,

etc.

there is no reason, evidence, or


connection.

>0.

j/iob.

tivie

Not the

a cheerful luind, to

diccrfiil, gay,

is

20

(it)

spirit.^.

ix. 2.

J,

',

.of

.\.

offer worship. Is.

(CE OF GOOD.)

to be of good courage, take


couragC; cheer up.
to

fonn

is presented at the
with them, and uses them
as the ba^is of Hia throne.

same
(c)

be in good

14

Trinity.

15, IG,

(b) the

,
(,

9.

God forbade any


iv.

CHEER

(,

their

Negatively.

.(a)

(of good.)

Acts

iv.

i.

7.

ii.

[^Significance.

1.

CHEER

given, Ezek.

itoice

CHEEK.

V.

(non

to noinush,

Ah.) The Cherubim;

Matt.

to

incidxition,

h//

occ.)
Eph.

Ucb.

under

so.

8.

hence, to cherish,

"CHASTEN."

CHASTISEMENT.
see

xii

warm, make Avarm

I.vike xxiii. 10, ii.

-',

hilarity,

" CHEEUFUL," (nou OCC.)

nourishment,) hence,

discipline, correction.
Ileb.

gaiety,

'CS]>.

and education,

its training, teacliing,

(opp.

cliikl,

ii

Tr A

n), (see

.)

(b) also distinguished in Rev. vii. 9-1


4.

Not

the Four

O'osj/cls.

1.

;;

CHE
(a)

in keeping with their presence


Eden, Tabernacle, and Temple.

not
in

(h) they are ministers of

wath,

CHI

and

II.

XV. 7.

Positively

InGen.iii.whcniT(aiio;iwas brought
under the curse, they were placed
(i.e. "placed in a tabernacle" where
the Divine presence was manifest-

l^D, to grasp, to seize, to hold,

Meaning

they represent tlie future


animate creation ; the
glorified
pledge from Eden to the Apocalypse
that the "curse" will one day be
removed, and the " vanity " to
which it is made subject be taken
away.

(a) their

number,

four, is the

number

of creation, e.g. four winds ; four corners; four elements ; four divisions,
(heaven, earth, under-the-earth, and
sea. Rev. v. 13, xiv. 7) ; four designations, (tribe, tongue, people, nation,

Rev.

v. 9,

vii. 9,

x.

11,

xi.

9,

xiii. 7, xiv. 6, xvii. 15: Gen. x. 5, 20,


31); four great world-powers, Dan.

(f)

creation; lion, of wild beasts; ox,


of tame beasts ; eagle, of birds
man, of all.
(c)

they are beneath the throne, for


the earth is the Lord's footstool.

made out

of the same piece of gold,


the hope of creation was shown to
be bound up (S13) with "the blood,"
i.e.
redemption the Lamb slain
(Rev. -v. 6, 9; Col. i. 19, 20.) And
indicate God's pairpose to redeem

The God of Eden is


God of Israel.

"all things."

thus shown to be the

(g) their position there also indicates

that the hope of creation was henceup


with "Israel"
(see Acts iii. 19-21, where, instead
of "preached unto," read "prepared

{)

forth botind

for,"

(h) the

G L

Tr

Cherubim

.)

arc a golden thread

that links the books of the Bible


together. Introduced in Gen. iii. 24;
in tabernacle, Exod. xxv. 18; the
supporters of God's throne, 1 Sam.
4; 2

iv.
1

Sam.

Chron.

Ixxx.

xiii.

vi.

6;

xcix. 1

2; 2 Kings xix. 15;


Is. xxxvii. 16; Pa.

("Thou that

Symbols are always explained,

soo Rev. iv. 5; v. 6, 8, etc.

sittest

between the Chcriibims") ; and so


through Ezek. and Rev. connected
with the "glory of God."]

CHICKEN.
a

(non

Ix. 5.

young

bird,

occ. except

pi-efers

it

in

nestling, chick,

Luke
pi.

brood.)

to pre-

When figures of them were afterwards placed in the tabernacle (Ex.


XXV. 18, 23) over the mercy-seat, and

Heb.

they are the heads of animate

(i.e.

cf.

vii.

(b)

14, 16), at the

to keep

Gen. ii. 15, same word),


the way of the Tree of Life, and
thus prevent the curse being perpetuated, and keep (niD) the hope
of re-genesis alive.
serve,

to

their posture are, as it were, held


entranced, (but see below.)

iv. 3, 4,

Eden

east of

(cor-

a similar Persian
root.)
We have the three letters
of this root, g,r,p, appearing in Eng.
words of kindred meaning, groMp,
grip, grab, gripe ; hence the word
would denote (in a passive sense)
the seized, possessed, or perhaps reclaimed ones. So in Ezek. x. 1, and
Rev. iv. 6, and Pe. xci. 1, etc. the
throne is held or possessed by the
Cherubim; the material figures are
held to the mercy-seat, and then by

2.

ed, see Gen.

Derivation the word t:''3T5 may de


note as thegreat ones or as mult itiidea
or, according to Fuerst and perhaps
Eichom, the root may be found in

responding

is

(o)

but representatives.
1.

iv.

connection with xhc earth. When


they sing of redemption (v. 9), it is
a " new " song relating to othei-s.

they are not symbols,*

it

in

call

not books, but living creatures


giving worship.
(^', not

of creation (Rev.

is

and whenever they speak

11);

for plagues, give vials, see Rev. vi.

(c)

Their song

(J)

Matt. xxilL 37.

xiii.

to

34, where

CHI
1.

2.

,
,

commander,

a ruler,

27.

-Viv. 1.

1.

xiT

xxviii.

.
7,

very, very

C man.

of

1.

Tim

i.

3.

Luke

10.

see

that which is born (from


to bear; like Ang. Sax. hu^iru,
Scot, bairn, fro7n beran, to bear,)
a child, ivhethei son or chxughter ; a
child by natural descent.

15.

a son, a male child, strictly spo-

vlos,

CHIEF

Phil. iv. 22.

1.
ii.

CHILD, CHILDREN

17.

1.

in the first place.

first,

iii. 2.

,),

first.

man.

50, see
XV. 22

Rom.

Pet

XXV. 2

see

2(5,

(be)
Acts xiii.

?..

2.

Asia.
1.

47.

xxii.

of

tlie

xvii. 4.
xix. 31, see

\.

15.

L'.

Acts xvi. 12,

].

Maik vi.21, see C estate.


xj

CHIEFLY.
(suj^erl.

especially.

all,

lead the

beforov to

chief or principal.

Luke

cliief,

to be first.)

to go

much, exceedingly,) most, most of

way, hence, to preside, rule, be

Matt. sx.

CHI

foremost, of time or

first,

/, ,

1.

148

CHIEF.
the

(from

3.

ken only of man, (for fuller meaning


see under " son.")

(BE.)

xxii. 20

?,

in relation to descent, a child,


whether son or daughter; in relation
in relation to
to age, a boy or girl
condition (like Lat. puer), a slave,
servant, maid (as the French use
gar9on, and ive say "post-hoy.")

3.

CHIEF ESTATE.

Mark

1.

vi.

21

CHIEF MAN.
Acte

xiii.

,
1

50

CHIEF OF

',

a little or young child, (dim.


of NO. 3), an infant.

Act.? xxviii.

8,

ASIA.

(dim. of

an Asiarch, the highest reunder the Roman.s in

the province of Asia.


Acts xix. 31.

captain, corner, priest, purROOM, RULER, SEAT, SHEPHERD,


SPEAKER, SYNAGOGUE.

?,
Matt.

IS,

i.

23,

first,

foremost, of place or

(be

witli

9.

iii.

time.

ll,13iwKo,

X. 44.

Matt. xix. 29.

2.

XX

xxiii. 15, 31.


37.

2.
1.

[C (young

xxiv. 19, 600

vii. 11.

1.

viii.

2.
2.

(,

(lit.

ovei

and towards) beyond,

aljove, ofjirming superiority (not

merely inferring

it

as

Kiav, very, exceedingly, very

10 (No.
19
Tr K.)
li.

25.

does.)

All

(G

(/, vnrku,
38flcc.

xiv. 21.

XV. 26.

much.

tit

exceedirigly, .super-cmineiitly;
art. as hen:, tlic
^Cot.

IS.
25, 20.
xviii 2, \i, 4, 5, ecu

A) over-much, very

ividi

most eminent.
2 Cor.

iji.

II.

(litll' )

27'<:<

28.
ix. 21, eeeC (of a.)
24, 30, 37.
x. 13, 8eoC(yo\nit;)
14,
15,
ecu
(little )
24 (rtKviol, (t hi-

r/iiici(<lim.ofNo.l),

L.)

xvii

'uTTtpkiav,

ii.

xii. 27.
xiii.

56.
19.

Mark

vii.

4,

1.

29, 30.

1.

xii. 19.

1.

xii). 12.

17,coC(bc
xix
(lilllc

13,

11,

Bcc

(bu

xxvii. 0.

2.

X, 21 t"lc

(VERY.)

with)

12.

20.

ixi. 15.
xxii. 24.

BCO

ix. 15.

CHIEFEST

1.

3.
1.

V. 9, 45.

Mark

see

8, 9,

14, eee C young


16.
18.
20*i':e, 2),

CHIEFEST.
the

')

born babe.

ii.

[,,

girl,

3.)

the child while yet in the


the new
(denotes

womb,

also,

LJCAN,

boy or

lad, a little

vrLos, not speaking, and so 2'>recisely


the Lat. iufans, our infant, a babe,
without the poAver of speech ; cdso,
a minor.

ligious official

See

^.

1.

2.

Luku

i.

7.

10.

Willi)

CHI
Luke

xiii. 11 * "''
xiv. 20 it
20 2n4,
see

see

.5,

(great

with.)
17.

21

Matt.

8C

10,

V. 34.

Eph.

IS,

i.

see

i. 5,

Mark

CHILD

47. 43.

(from

eyKi'os,
13.
vi.

xiiL 34.

Col

xviii. 16, 17, sec

Luke
C

see

Tim
V.

4.

C (bring

10, see

31.

36t"i

34,

xxi. 23.

Bee

14, see

(be
2

xxiii

Tim

Titus

23.

12.

iii.

(beat

15.

C Gove

xi. 52.
xii. 36.

1 Pet.
2 Pet.

xvi. 21.
xxi. 5, marg. irs.

39.
25.

2S, see

iii.

John

7,

iii.

see
18,

1,

iii.

see

ii. 1, 12.
13. 13.

7, 18.

iv. 4.
v. 21.

2.

^<.)

(Uttle)

(little.)

^',
.

,
;

CHILD

(of a.)

see " CHILD,"


denoting from a
place or time,) from a child, from

10.

(from

and

4,

infancy.
(b'MT.)

Mark

ix. 21.

20.

see

33.

xxi.

(bo

5, 21.

viii. 16, 17, 21.


8 3 times.

CHILD

ix. 7,

2G, 27.

Cor. vii. 14.

and attachment.)

Luke

CHILD

ix. 39.

(be A.)

^^,

<

to be, play or act the i'>;7rios,


for which see " CHILD," No. 6.
1

(only.)

p.ox'oyiv^, only born, only-begotten, i.e.


only child, (involving the idea of
precioiisness

Cor; xiv. 20.

1.

2.
1.

CHILD

(hear or teed, afi a mnse beareth or feedeth her) [margin.]


to bear as a nuisc, to carry
a 7iurse her nurse-

in the arms, as

ling, hence, to cherish,

((

Xo,

28.

2.

17.

{,

John

1.

(little)

see

x. 36.

2.

(httle

21. see

sec

2, 3, 4, 5

19
1,

4.

of "child,"

xix. 13, 14.

Mark x. 14, 15.


Luke xviii. 16,
John xiii. .33.
C, No.

ix. 15.

IS,

"child," Ko.

dim.

12, 13, IS,

1,

iv. 4,
V. 2.

(vouiig)

(little.)

14.

U.

vii. 5.

1.

2.

14.

i.

ii.

John

jv. 27, 30.


V. 21.

If

occ.)

5.

occ.)

Matt, xviii

2 Gal. iv.

(little.)

19, see
23. 27.

1.

see

33,

1.

see

TKi'iOv,

1.

13. 14.
xi. 22.
23.
ii.

CHILD

-,
(non

see

4,

ii.

Heb.

2.

6.

one's.)

49.
viii. 39.

xiii.

1.

up.)

with.)

Acta

ii.

(\)

5 twice.
iu 4, 12.

(without.)

to hold,

(non

iii.

3,

xix. 44.
XX. 28, 25, see

with.)

29.

Rom.

and

in,

contain,) Msec^ of females,

1, 4.

(little.)

xiii.

2.3.

(great WITH.)

Iv,

6 (>).)
20, 21.
1 Thes. H. 7, 11.

xiv. 26.

xvi 8 "ice.

iii.

17.

xiii.

xxi.

Thes. V. 3.
Rev. xiL 2.
1

C (only.)

33, see

ii.

cliild.

(adop-

42.

Acts

Luke

2.3.

xxiv. ]0.
(little.)

be with

to

tion of.)

35.

iv.

the belly,

25, 27. 28, 31.

vi. 35.

vii. 32,

John

(be with.)

to have,

iv. 1, 3.

8.

CHILD

111,

7, 20.

Gal.

43.

ix

ei',

7, 13.
vi. 15.
xii. 14 '"'cc.

All.)

27, 40.
iii.

(ba a.)
2 Cor. iiL

him,

CHI

Cor

59, 66, 76, 80.


li.

1^9

17.

i.

care

for.

/', (

IS (S" C L
to
A) (text,
tht lurn of any one, i
wUh htt Ut/potition or
xiii.

,
($,

Matt.
14,

ii.

CHILD

(young.)

see

"CHILD," Xo.

4.

see

" child," Xo.

7.

8, 9.

20*'",

11.13

"'f,

21.

CHILDREN

v.

Tr

Mark

2.

Acts

X.
vii.

U
ly

(adoptio-v of.)

the placing as a son, adoption,


the receiving into the relationship
of a child.

manners,

1.

',

F.ph.

i.

5.

CHI
CHILDREN

150

(dear.)

TKvoyovU), to bear children,

to be the

mother of a family, and

CHO

1.

so by im-

,
etc.,

maternal relation^ (non occ.)

Tim.

2.

up children, (non
Tim.

choke, seize by the

be drowned,

to

(occ.

',

3.

xviii.

suffocated, (non occ.)

rear or briu^

Matt,

(No. 1, with
prefixed,
dtnuting completeness,) to strangle,
suffocate, pass, to be choked or

(brino up.)

to nourish,

Stifle,

28.)

V. 14.

CHILDREN

to

(-ED.)

throat, throttle, pass, to be choked.

plication, including all the duties of


the

CHOKE

'/,',

(No. 1, with
prefixed,
denoting association or compression,)
to choke together, to suffocate by
crowding to choke up, (occ. Luke

occ.)

V. 10.

viii.

CHILDREN

/?,

(love one's.)

2,

42.)

Matt.

xiii. 7.

Mark

iv. V. 19.

loving one's children, (non

occ.)

2.

ii.

9, without

(without.)

children, (occ.

30), see "child," No.

Luke

XX. 28,

Luke

1.

xx.

Mid. to pick out for one's self,


choose out, from preference, favour,
or love, see " choice."

29.

,
or

(a)

to say upon, hence, to

u. 15.

3.

Mid. to choose upon,

',

No.

6.

i.

No.

to choose

CHILDLESS.
see

" child,"

CHOICE

(make.)

out together,
to pick out for one's self, choose

(Mid.)

to lay

out, select, not imphjinfj the rejection


clvosen, hut like

of that which is not


the clwosinrj of Levi
trihi'S ;

to

cli<^osc

from

the twelve

out, ivitk the ncces-

idea of kindness, favour,


Aut3 XV.

7.

f<n'

love.

to

, ,

to raise, raise up, o7id


a catching, the chase, that
which is taken a7id also our Eng.
(from
word grip ;) hence,
verbal adj. of No. 3, that
may bo taken,) to take, and by implication, to .separate by taking, to
take that which is adapted or
(It only
eligible for being taken.
orcur.1 in Matt. xii. 18, ivhere it is
to
the S'eptuagint translation of
take hold of; hold up, .support.)

hand,

XT. 30 (np.)

(from same root as No. 3,


Sans, hri, froin which we have
(old Lat. hir), the hand,
seize, take
to lay hold of,
(No. 3), to take with the
off,

, ',

1.

Luko

ad-

1), (no7i occ.)

viz.,

,
S'/ry

,(
(see

Cor. xiii 11 (Gen.)

without children,

in

another.

separate
rather by the act of taking than hy
showing preference, favour, or love,

CHILDISH.
1

i.e.

to

(Mid.) to take, take

one's self,

see " CHILD," No.

name

call.

dition to or succession

occ.)

Tim.

(-ING, -OSE, -OSEN.)

to lay out together, pick out,

select, choose.

2.

(non

,
(a)

the begetting or bearing of


children, a7id so hy implication including all the duties of the maternal
relation,

viii. 33.

1.

CHILD-BEARING.

'^?,

Luke

13.

i.

CHOOSE

CHILDREN

v.

Tiii. 7

3.

2.

Titus

Mark
Luke

1.

22.

s'.

OHO

151

to make any person or


be at hand, ready to do or
be any thhigy (occ. Acta xxvi. 16.)

5.

tiling to

\,

CHR

esp.

anointed ; Septuagint for nni^o,


Messiah, a term applied to every one
onoitited with the holy oil, chiefly to
the High Priest,' Lev. iv. 3, 5, 16,

and Ps.
Targums to

Matt.

xii. 18.

Mark
Luke

vi.

la.

l.v

X. 42.

xiv.

John

la.

la.
la.

Acts

la

XV. Ifiiwlci, 10.

24

vi.
X.

la.

xiii

la.Eph. L

xiii. 18.

7.

2,

XV
(make.)

2^

marg. see

Tim.

into the number.


Tim ii. 4. seo

Cto

bo a Boldier.

3 Hob.

eee

xi

and

people

?,

ix.

is

it

sphere of dominion,

tion.)

25.

(ivith

the Anointed, the Christ,


The article in

the article.)

&

la.Jas. il

ground of Dan.

2,

expresses the source of this


relationship as one of divine ordina-

17.
7,

to the

4.

V. 9,

ii.

(/3?, king, denotes His relation

Phil. i. 22.
2 Thes. ii. 13.

seoCbefore.

41,

22,

40

xxii. 14.
la.1 Cor.i.27li',27iln<>(aj)),
(28.
G. 2 Cor. viiL 19.

5.

vi. 70,

i.

Acts XV.

2a.

13.

la.
la.

2a

xiii.

the

used in the
designate the expected
Saviour, as the anointed of God, to
be the King and Redeemer of His
35, 37)
people, (Luke xxiii. 2,
25,

la.

On

15.

vi.

appoint by laying on the hands,


focc. Acts xiv. 23.)
4.

CHRIST.

?,

to stretch out the hand,


for the purpose of giving one's
to
vote in the Athenian
choose by vote or suffrage also to

8.

not simply definite, hut also


and emphatic. As a rule,
the subject (or thing spoken of) has

Greek

is

objective

CHOOSE BEFORE
(^.

n-po\eipoTOvew,

(-osen.)

wWi

the jyi'^dicate (or that


which is spoken of it) has it not. In
our Lcn'd's time it %vas customary to
speak of the Christ, (hence in Gospels and Acts it has the article almost
invariably.) Afterwards the appellaand
tive became a proper name,
the article,

before,

prefixed,) (non occ.)


Acts

X. 41.

THE NUMBER

CHOOSE

[margin.]
to lay down,
hence,

others,

hence, to

,
\

Tim.

.to

apart from

e.g.

to select

otkei-s,

a number,

therefore in the Epistles the article

or

among

Most interesting and valuable sug-

*jj.*

reckon under or to
enrol, {non occ.)

V. 9,

gestions will
with the use
article here.

text; takt, eta

2^a'>'t.

this,

with art as here, one


i.e. a commander, a

Tim.

ti

1,16, 17, 18, see

ii.

4*.

Maxk

Aoyv;,

1.

42*

chosen

26, 27.
vii.
41'iic, 42*.

6a

.vxvii. 17,

22

i.

ix.
xi.

a picking out, selection; tfiai,


made, that \Yhich is choacu

mord

Matt. XX. 10(aj5.)

xvii. 3.
XX. 31*.

xxii. 14.
I. Luke xxiil. 33.
1

I.

Bov.

xvii.

Alts

2.

Acta

1.

Uoiii. xvl. 13.

1.

1 Fet. U. 4. 0.

Lx.

ix.

xxiii
xxiv.

John

i,

(.)

LTTr A W)
34'(<wi,art.

2.

35*. 39.
46*.

2,

17, 20*.

25*

41'(oni.art.

Tr

Slid.

.vx. 41*.

15

',,

V; 42.
viii 5, 12. 37

2,

41(0)/. AU.)

41

30* (ap), 31, 30,

iii 6, IS", 20.


iv. 10. 26.

15

xxiL 67*

2.

ii.

3S.

C (falsa

ix.20.

cclog^e.)
1

27.

xii. 34*.

11,

iv.

31,

22

X. 24.

1.

Lukoii.

vi 69' (dp.)

(false.)

xxvi. 63,

22, soo
xiv. 61'.
XV. 32.

prcfcn'ed,

G:

x.viii 8* (om. All.)


xxiv. 5*. 23'.

xiii.

out,

(oJii.

A R)

Tr

(Gen.)
xii 35*

selection

(hence the

iv. 25, 29*.

ix. 41

CHOSEN.

28"

iii.

xvi. 16", 20.


xxiL 42'.

iii.

John

[Jesus.

viij. 29,

selected.

2.

connection

in

2*:

24, see

general.
2

i.

xL

to collect an army, enlist

who does

1.

arise

and omission of the


It is worthy of the

patient attention of the student.


Matt.

CHOOSE... TO BE A SOLDIER.
soldiers,

omitted as the rule.

is

A H)(marg aiioinud.)

X. 36.
- xi. 17.
XV. 11
AR)
26.
- xvi. IS.

LTrK)
Tr

{otti.

31 (on.

(H

Tr

CHR
Acts

xvii. 3"

I'-'

y*2nd (oi)i.art.L bi)


iviii. 5*, 28\xiz. 4*

5 2nd

L
-

xxviii. 31.

-iv. 4*,

16.

ii.

6,

1,

vi.

11,

8,

i:>,

9, 11, 23.

, ,
fiii.

Tr

(add

I.^H)

Jisus,

17, 34 (ad</

H). 35*, 39.


3", 5*.

Jfsv..', L^

ix.

1,

God,
(

LTTr AR)

',
o/tbeLTTrAR)
(,

ToC evay-

7?

V.

Tr

14

Phil i

C^ L

9' (i Ki'pios,

Qf-

iii.

Tr
omits.

4,

G L

Tr

H^

21 (om.

xxii,

Tr

i< )

.\

inserts.

(FALSE.)
Christs,

false

?,

(opp.

to

that

true,) to be disii)i[/utshe(l

20,

pretended
which is
from

'-

opponent of Christ.

Matt. XXIV. 24.

Mark

(rji.i.

(-';,

11,

6.

:i.

TrA
14,15,
2i),

BGLTTrAh*),

xiii.

22 (om.

Tr A

(,)

7",
8 2nO,

(add

9,

G L

22,
,

31,

Col

i.
1, 2
Jatns,

1>'

3, 4, 7,

li.

(</,),

Tr), 2 ^'"1 (<ij,)


24', 27, 28.

2" (aji), 5,

(),

07.

G^ L

20* (om. art.

AR)

G L

H,

T).

Tr

Only occurs
adherents of Christ.
as used by others of them, not by
Tacitus
Christians of themselves.
9) says (Annals xv. 44),
" 77ic vuhjar call them Christians.
The author or ovi<jin tf this denomination, Chrisfus, had, in the
by
rei/jji of Tiberius been executed
the procurator, Pontius Pilate"

'\

(rion, occ.)

Act
niarka for crasuro Iiavo been placed in

but rcmovod

Christian, (a ivord formed not

(..

12"

Tr

(s.)

after the Greek but after the lioinati


manner, denoting attachment to or

21*

)0,

11', 17' (0)/i.art.


(oiii.

'';,

K). 14, IS, 20.


IV. 7, 13 (om.
L
N), 19. 21, 23.

W.)

TTrAR)

CHRISTIAN

8, 10,

16

23''", 23 -nd (ad^iirt

G L

XX.

),-23,

2, 6,

l.'j,

^)

/,'''/,

12'. 27.

22

(.

17

Messiahs,

Tr

Trt'Ab Ntils,

art. L),
(o,a. art

(rtdUart., LI-

IG, 17, 18, 19,

xvi.

R)

A r;
2.S.

CHRISTS

O^

3li

3, 12, 13,

<*!,

li 1,

10 I"'.

G-

('./.

LTTr A R>
Tr

(uni.

Tr

15*
in

(21.

art V, L
H), 30' (om.
(..,. art L Tr)

I. 4

xii.

Gu LT

r.>,
20, 21
profit ubie.Q^), 23,26,
27*, 29.

instead

to Chrtat,

XV.

I,

(om.

xi

^<.)

32.
2, 5*,
14,

11, 13,
art. L'-

TrA K)

1,

(0,(1.

;i2'i

24.

(,.

a'.iti'i

17, 21.

ONt

Tr

0.

1st

(om. G-

1.2, 5

xii

((/;)),

G^ LTTr A

1!"0

, (,
xi.

t^

13.

iii.

N), 20-"
V.

21

li.

23'. 24*, 25*, 32.


vi. 5*. C* (om. art.,

.\

11, 12.

TrAH)

10,

1 :<;-:, 4,

R.)

<^(ap)
(adiZart.,LT

(om. art

12'.

Ch.rist,

Tr
1.4

I'hilcin, 1, 3, d, S, 9, 23,

17", 1!)\
iv. 7, 12*. 13, 1.')

ix l(oi/i.LTTrAi^)
18'

i.

20(om.G-)

'Jna, 20.

A R)

Tr

vii. 22.
viii.

G L
Titu.s

h )

(ohi. iirt.,

[.)

15 1", 15

vi.

G^

15(aj)),

LTTr A

S,

.)

L
L

4 1' (mil.
4 (1 (,,.
7.

13

W.)

Rev.
9,

ii 1. 3, 8, 10.
[13
19(Ki)pioi,f/ic/,oiri

lleL. Hi

.hsus,

tl'i

(add

17

9" 2nJ

21.

,,

Christ Jisus,
of Irjo-oCj. <)

ChrUt, L T.)
23 <"'"
iv. 1, lOtwl", lO'wi"

Jcsa.,,

H),
2 .Jnlin 3, 7, 9*

iii 1", 4*.

lG(Kvptos,Zorc/,I,)
1, 11* {om. art.G

inetead

TrA

TTr A R)

vi. 3, 13, 14.


1 tice, 2,

l.S.

1st,

V.

,ludc

ir,

V.

Epll. i.l "Mice, 2, S'ls'.li^nd,


10*, 12, 17, 20'.
.0,
ii 5*. 6, 7, 10, 12,

iii.

TrA

vi 2, 12*,14,

13

A W

2. 3 (a p.)
1*, r,'(o),(.artG;:

iv.

14,

GLTTrAf)

2 Tira. i

(^,

Lb

J'.sns

20,

2.

,
,

art.

(orii.

24*

L)

18,

24 (aj.), '.JS, 27.


Cor. I 1, 2twi>.c^ 3,4, 0*,
7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 13*,
17 1" {add art. L),
17 -"J, 23, 24, 30.

Tr

4*
).

Lord,

10",

10,

27,

LTrAl) W.)

30.
xvi. 3. 5, 7.

26,

24,

iv. 7 (;;), 14, 19.


V. 1, 2

(jospd

()/ l/ie

LTTr AH)

iiL 23.

iv. 6.

28, 29.

(oiii.

13.

iii.

.)

22.

XV. 3, 5, 6, 7*, 8,10,


17, 18, 19*. 20.

(nm. iv

in C/iWsi,

G;;

17 (om.

Tr

5.

ii.

1,

iii..

18*(om.art. LTr)

5*, 6, 12, 18.


1 Tim. i. 1 twice, 2, 12.
15, 16.

'inics

15.

ii

G^.>

7, 10, 12, 22.

10 (0 05,

Tr

iii.

ii.

IS.

iii.

Jolin i 3
7 (om.

N), 14, 16.

lytwlcc
4 16*
20twiM 21.

13, 14,16.

xiv, 9.

G L

the Lord,

20.

ii.

2* (o Kvpto?,

1,

1, in, 14.

i li"'ee,8, 11, 14,16.

2 Pet

H), 12 2nd.

ii.

3, 5, 14.

6(o)u.

xiii. 14.

29*

tQ

1. 3.

xii. 5.

G-^

Tr

18.21.

iv. 1, 11, 13, 14.


V,

8 (om. Lb
12ist (o),i Lb

7,

5, 21.

iii 16,

2.8.

1, 2,

i.

ii.

16.
9, 18, 23,

v.

TrA

10. 13, 23,

2. 9*. 10, 19.

.xii.

iv.

1.

3 twice,
1, 2,
II twiec, 13, 19.

IVt.

t*)

13(oi.Gr:LTTr

8, 21.

1.

i.

.Ta-':.

ii.

TrA),

(om.L

xiii

X. 4, 6, 7.

26*

xi.

3.

LTTr

LTTr

L Tr

art.

(o))i.

28*.

t<).

X. 10.
xiii.

11 (om.

2 Thes.

xi. 2*, 3

31

24*

A R)
Tr

14'

Tx. ll; 14*.

2.

iii.

A )

11 {om.

1, 2, 9,

V. 5*
vi. 1*.

19(o)ii.Gr:

of

7 1"
(om. G

-'"J

vii. 4*, 25.

art.

(",

9, 23.

6, 14".

iii.

A R)

-.ce.

LTTr A R)

viii

Ilob.

6, 14.

ii.

17,

- i.x. 13.
-X. 1", 5*.

17, 21.
vi. 3, 4, 8,

IC,

4*.

God,

12 (add,
Jesus,
TrA R)
Tlies. i list, i'.;nd (j)),

5, C.

20
15

(,

LT

15, 17.

10. 14*,

Chnsl,

iu. 22, 24.


V.

18, 19,

All.)

(07/i.

t^),

3*,

Krpto5,Lord,

A),
16*, 24.

iv. 3*.

14

3, 4*.

iii.

1, 3, 6, 7, 8.

16'

14\

10,

ii.

xxvi. 23*:
i.

art..

N.)

19, 21.

L H)

1" ire,

ill,

L Tr

lt

(odd

Tr

24(<({,9,

Rom.

Cui

11. IS (6

5*

1, 2, 3.

i.

CHE.

2i.

xx.21(oi)l.LTTrbA.)
xxiv.
-Jesus,

A)

Cor.xvi. 23(o!i!.TTr

2 Cor.

.)

(o.ii.

152

xi.

20

Put. IV. 10.

Acta XAvi.

28.

CHR

153

CHRYSOLITE.

-^,

(from

gold,

and

a stone,) the chrysolith or


gold atone
a precious stone of a
now called a topaz,
gold colour
,

(ocr. Ex.

13,)

.x.xviii.

(710

ZO and Ezck.

xxviii.

occ.)

Rev

xxi. '20

ClIKYSOPRASUS.

/?,
?,

a chrysopraac, (from
and
a Icck.)

gold,

Plimj reckons it among the beryls,


the best of which he says, are of a
green colour ; and others resemble
the juice of a Icck.

Rev, XXI

20.

CHURCH.
common term for a meetthe
(those summon-

the

ing of
ed) to discuss the affairs of a Free
State ; the body of citizens summoned together by a herald
The Ixx. transfer the term to the
assembly of the people of Israel,
whether summoned or met for a

(.)

definite

purpose

(1

Kings

viii.

G5),

or considered as the representative


of the entire nation.
In N.T. it
denotes

the

redeemed community

(i) The entire


community of all who are called
by and to Christ out of the world,
the Church universal, (ii) every
Church in wliich the character of
the Church as a whole is sceu in
miniature.
The summoning is expressed by the hitter part of the word
and out of by the first

in

its

two-fold aspect,

(^),

part {Ik.) It does not occur in Mark,


Luke, John, 1 and 2 John, 2 Timothy,
Titus, Jude,( occ. Acta xix. 32,39,41.)
Matt. xvi.

18.

CIR

"

;
,

CIB

),

154

Mark

CIRCUMCISING.
Infinitive of

(see

lit.

Luke

Acts

X.

45

xL

Rom.

il.

10.

xviii. 10.

xix. 29, 35
xxi. 6, 29 30, 39.

12 twice, S7

viii. 27, 34, 39.

xxiL

ix. 5, 10.-

xxiv. 12.
XXV. 23.
xxvi, 11
xxvii 8
xvi. 23

11. 12

1,8, 10,

X.

xiv. 21.

round, circum-

all

Cor. vii.
Gal. 4i. 7,

lit.

vt

8, 9.

12

Eph.

2T,

20.

Phil.

25, 29.

CoL

1, 3D.

Titus

iii.

11

>^v

i.

Acts

Rev.

5. 8. 9.

40

20.

xvi. 19 twice
xvii, 18.

xviiilOt^'ce, 16, 18,

xi. 5

XX. 9.
xxi. 2, 10, 14, 15,
16 'w'cc, 18, 19, 21, 23
xxii. 14, la

xiii 44, 50.


xiv. 4, 6, 13, 19,

by

derived

of

19, 21.

10.

xii.

20,

XV. 36

/?^vat, going up
some from
and as this
to the top or summit

xvi

13

xiv. 8(01)1. All.)

LX.

12

iii.

xi, 2, 8,

X. 9.

CIRCUMSPECTLY,
(adv.

2 Pet. ii.
.Tude 7

58,

viii,

10

, ,

Jae. iv. 13.

39

V. IC.
vii.

32

26,

xi. 10, 16

22
xiii 14

44.

i.

xi

3.

xii.

,")!

xi 64
xix 20

3.

iii.

Heb.

19,

IV. 5. 8, 28. 30.

iL lltvricu

10 twico, 11,

.iv. 9,
12 twice

2 Cor.

xxii, 10.

xxiv. 49

John

Ifi

11

ii.

Rom.

xviii. 2, 3.
xix. 17, 19, 41
x.xiii.

V. 6, 11

ruler

8,

i5,

xiii, 22.

a cutting

25 twice

26, 39.
8, 4 twice, 11, ,30.
29 twice, 31, 43.

vii. 11,

2.

iii.

6.

iv.

21

.)

14, 20, 39.

V. 12.
ii.

vii. 22, 23.

vii.

i.

il.

cision.

John

03 LTTr

5&

xiv. 13, lb

CIRCUMCISION

7,

11 (ap). 33,

xi. 19.

"CIRCUMCISED

{, the gate,

Actsxvi.l3

v. 14.
vi.

(have...)"), the circumcising,


" the to-circumcise,
Luke

CLE

4,

(21.

12

twice.

Q-eqiiires

great pains, care, and.

gence,

it

means

perfect in

its

subtle

close,

definite

dili-

exact,

acciu'atc,

of argument,
clear,
of thoughts,

kind,

of persons, exact, strict

;)

See

16

.'i

CITIZEIs

XXI

of a city or state,
freeman, ge)i. belonging to,
connected with one's city or country.

4.)

member

7roA('Tv;s,

CLAiMOUK.

a crying out, screaming, shouting


cry, of pidAic information
clamour, of tiimidt or controversy
wailing, of sorrow, (occ. Matt. xxv.
Acts sxiii. 9 Heb. v. 7 Rev.

adv. to a nicety, precisely.


Eph

ruler.

also,

Eph

31

jv

citizen,

Luke XT

IS

Luke

Acts xxi

CITIZEN

1.

9.

^.

CLAY

such as was used


by tJie mason or potter ; metaph. the
clay or matter from which things
earth, esp.

claj",

and especially man arc made, (non

(FELLOW.)

ahoveuith
prefixed,
union or co-operation,)

u-()jnrnX'iT,js,(the

implying

sjx.

ore. )
.Tohn IX 6'w'ce.

n,

14,

15

Rom

ix.

21

fellow citizen.
Eph

ii.

CLEAN [adj. and adv.]


/109, clean, free from impure

IC

without blemish in
kind, spotless, see "clear,"
mixture,

CITY

?,

city or town,
(Lai.
url)s,)
properly a town enclosed with u
wall

Miitt

11.

iv b
V 14,

-.

vlii

X.

XI

;i

Matt

xxiiL 31

3.J

xxvL

1, s;.

5.11,14.15.23'
1.

twict.

18.

xxvii. 53.
xxviii. 11.

20

Mnrk

,<i3,

45

from

(adv. part,

its

to be,)

really, actually, verily.

n.

xxi, 10. 17, lb


xxii, 7

8S

33.

,Tiv

u'l'Toj?,

ad-

Matt.viii2,eoeC (make)
3, see C (be.)
xxiii,2&,eeeC'(niake)

26.

1.

xxvii. 69.

Mark

Luke

i.

40, see C (make)


41, Hce C' (be.)

12,Bco C(make)
13, see C(bc,)

Lukuxi.

39,8eoC(niakc)

1.

41.

1.

John xui
XV,

1.
),

2,

Acts
2

lOtwIcc, U.

3,

xviii, 0,

1'1..18(,./.

Ill,

/,oj<v,AV">a i/ITi

H<-)(mD.l(!; for alii I If

v.

Rev. xix. 8,14. fo link)

,
."

CLE
CLEAN

(clean, see

CLEAR.")

Matt. viu.

be clean.

3.

Luke

CLEAN
Matt.

. Mark

a.

i.

41.

V. 13.

(make.)
Mark
Luke

viii. i.

.xxiiL 25.

Liikc

155

(be.)

;,

to xiiako

(a) pass, to
'h.

xi.

30.

i.

40.

12.

CLO

2.

CLO

',

to

vest.

CLOTH.

the

a ragged, tattered garment


piece torn oflf, a rag.

poLKos,

that which is shown or appears before


one ; and so, that
which is alleged to cover, either a
deeper existent cause, or the true
cause ; ke7ice, pretext or ostensible

,, (,

Matt.

G.

frovi a passage in Hesycldus

pears

be

ap-

it

derive

it

from

2.

on

poonula,

the Lat.

2.

3.

1.

Matt. V. 40.
Luke vL 29.
John XV. 22,

[is.

marg.

,
,

ex-

3.

The3.

4.

Tim.

1.

1 Pet. U. IG.

(for

),

2.

down,

gen.

hence,

to

1.

2.

2.

2.

still,

to

keep

and

2.

(comp. of yx',) nearer,


(used mostly loith verbs,) to draw
ncixr as frie7id or foe ; very nigh.

his ollicc,) hence, gen.

xii.

Matt. tL

G.

(occ.

Mutt.

any

jtlace

xxiv.

26

2.
3.

L<iko xii.

3.

"CLOTUK

ivU'c), see

get into as

2 Cor. v. 3,

pa.'io.

see

(i3E.)

" CLOTUE,"

('',

Rov,

2.

AV

iv.

2.

,
see

1.

iii 5, 18(pftB.)

4 (paHS.)

CLOTHED IN (be.)
7/>/3, ce " CLOTUE,"

(with.)"

1.

" CLOTUE WITH."

same meaninrj as No. 2, the


denolinrj the begin'
ta-mination
rang or j^ro'jress of the action.
-i

;
J.

24.)
I

C
in (be.)

^<.)

c' out o/ 08 clothos,


a.s-T.)

1.

sture-chambcr, stoi'c-housc,
a steward, ami

of privacy,

1.

13.

CLOSET.

(wiTU.)

enter into

Tr A

then,

adv.

(from

xviii. 16,

xix. 13, eec C with


(be.)
14, 806 C in (bo.)

CLOTHED

,,

XV. 0,

same meaning, the ending


Mark xv. 17
denoting the beginning or progrose of tlio action,

ix. 30.

Acts xxvii.

iM(bi:)

in,

in (be.)

(be.)

CLOTHE
to go

C with

xii. 1,

2 Cor.v.2,seeC upon(b'j)

1.

Luke

xi. 3,

(-,

si-

CLOSE BY.

ic\)(i},

.)

28

put round or on,

0>)
80

Mvith (ba^

X. 1,

(1>)

{,

viii. 35.
xii.

iJi

a, )

clothes.

to cease to speak,
Luke

',

LuJte

iv. 20.

with.

XV. 17, sao


xvi.5, seejC

3.

vii.

(be.)

vii. 2.5.

5, 18,
jv. 4,
iii.

43.

C with

bco

ti,

V. V).

3.

to cease, to rest.

(jen.

XXV. 36, 38,


i.

2 Cor. V. 3, see C (be.)


4, see C upon (be)'
see C
V. 5, )
hvith (bo.)
i. 13,

Pet.
Rov.
1

xi.

(keep.)

to be silent or
;

Luko

27.

where-

1.

to

Acta xxviii.

CLOSE

lence

(be.

xvi. 10, see

Jiatt. iiii 15.

(raiment
outer garments.)

vl. 30.

see

put on.

to

self,

put on

to

2.

to fold, double up, used of


garments or scrolls of parchment, etc.

Matt.

Mark

by closing the lips,


close, be shut.)

1.

Mid. to clothe one's

31,

[verb.]
to close

to put clothos round or


Some think it r/ieans

generally, esp.

iv. 13.

of persons, to .shut the eyes.


tvhich is pronounced
(The root is

heiice

2.

3.

withal

CLOSE

own

one's

self.

invest.

(a)

5.

ii.

around

of clothing, to put on.

rather to ornament.

a gi*eat coat tvith a hood used chiefly


on joiirnies or in the army ; biit there
is no authority for thu transposition.
2.

(-ED.)

to Cast or throw

garments, to clothe one's

(]?),

and

21.

ii.

Mid. or pass, to put on

(a)

without authority have chosen

Other's,

,
,
or about

the

to transpose the

and

w,)

Cretan ivord for


a tunic or inner garment.

to

Mark

CLOTHE

1.

Tr

ix. 16.

See' also, linen.

pretence.

4.

CLO

raiment generally, the outer

garment as opposed

3.

156

M.ark xvi.

3.

Luko

1.

Uov.

5.

xvi. 19,
Ai. 3.

mid.

i)

1.

2.

Urv. xv

mid.

xviii 10.
\ix. 14, mid.

CLO

8,

CLOTHED UPON

of their contempt of earthly splendour, 1 Kings xix. 13, 2 Kings i. 8,


Zech. xiii, 4.

(be.)

to

"cLOTnE

2.

(with).")

COA

havo put on over, as over


own garmeiits, (Mid. of '),

one's
see

157

Matt.

Mark

[(long,
see ^1

vii. 15.

38,

xii.

1.

Acts

1.

Jas.

2 Cor. V, 2, 4,

CLOTHED WHEREWITHAL

-(,
Matt.

"CLOXnE,"

see

(with

31, pass

vi.

see

/,

iVo. I.

, with

CLOTHED WITH

(\,

(be.;

1, onl//

Luke

in Mid. here

" CLOTHE WITH," onl^


Mid. or pass here.

-,
,
see

wear

self,

it

and

vii.

in

M.irk

constantly, (from iv, in,


a knot or roll of cloth,)

3.

2.

Rev.

upon one with

tied closely

Pet. V.

1.
6.

13

1.

1.

,
',

Rev

Rev

vii. 9.

1.

1.

xii. 1.

1.

2.

xix. 13.

2.

(pi.) raiment generally, the


outer garments.

the inner vest, strictly a


woollen shirt worn next the body,
(perhaps our cotton from this,) in
pi. sometimes tivo worn, prob. of
stuffs

for

ornament

or

luxury.
1.

Matt
No.

1
1.
2.

ixi.

Mark

2,

1.

Mark
Luko

1.

Act

1.

(sinrrnl.ir

G ~ L Tr

20.
5S.

xxTi. 65.
v. 28,30.

1.
1.

xvi. 22.

1.

xxii. 23.

-,

also,

II.

grave, swaddling.

apparel, vesture,
is

f/en.

splendid or

(whence Eng. vest,

(,

xiv

CLOTHING.

that tuhich

2.

xix. 30

vii.

xiv. 63, pi.

See

1.

7.

xxiv. 18

).

22; xx. 4Gj Rev.

vi.

11;

xii. 38.

used of
ornate,

etc.)

anything put on, a garment

of any kind.
Spoken of the clothing of the ancient propliets in token

also, soft.

CLOUD

(-S.)

an indefinite cloudy mass


covers the heavens, (nan occ.)

',
(non

CLOTHES.

different

XV.

See

1.

i.

to

clothes.

9, 13, 14, etc.)

Mark

knots.
2.

in

to bind a thing on one's

to clothe with an outer ornamental

garment

equipment

Ill N.T. like Lat. stola, a long,


flowing robe reaching to the feet,
xvorn by kings (Jonah iii. G), priests
(Ev. xxviii. 2), and by posons of
rank or distinction (Mark xvi. 5 ;

wh.-tt.)

^.

(long.)

a fitting out, (from

send,) esp.

(be.)

"CLOTHE,"

CLOTHING

X. 30.
ii. 3.

thajt

a particular distinct cloud,


occ.)

COA
COALS

',

a licap

(non

158

COL

the blazing sun, whence Enn. elecThere viere (wo cock-crow ings,
one after midnight, and one before
daicn, Mark mentions both (xiv. 30),
bvt the othf.r Evangelists only mention
the latter, which was emphatically

(fire of.)
cliarcoal,

of

07' fire

tron.

occ.)

John

18

xviii.

xxi.

9.

COASTS.

,
,

in pi.
a part, share, one's lot
as here, the parts, region, country,
to divide.)
(from

2.

Mark

space, which receives, contains,


or surrounds anything, and so place,
7i'he7-e any thinfj is or takes place;
hence, yen. a country, land, region,

Matt.

',

viii.

\.

Mark

1.

COCK-CROWING.

54.

31

COFFIN [margin.]

';,

a vessel for holding any thing, a


urn, esp. the cinerai'y urn
hence, any receptacle for a dead
body, a coffin.

1
2.

XiX.

1.

xix.

4.

xxvi. 20.

1.
3.

X. 1.

1.

'2.

Acts

Luke

-xiu. 50.

/',

/'?,
Mv, a tunic, i.e. the inner garment
worn next the body mostly with
sleeves, and reaching usually to the
knees, rarely to the ancles.
V.

>

Lnko

40.

10

vi.

29.

ix

3.

vi.

9.

lAike

iii

U.

i-^i

Acts

COxVT

V.seo

(fisher'B.)

which was called }?.

//)$,

see

"cold," No.
X.

lo.

2.

42.

(wax.)

/^'), to breathe, blow

make

hence, to

cool or cold.
Matt. xxiv. 12 (paee.)

COCK,

COLLECTION.
a gathering or collection,

(occ. 1

Cor. xvi. 2.)

a cock, house-cock, (some derive


from aXiKTpos, the sleepless, but
Parkhurst from -)l T\'2'hr\, the coming of the light, for giving notice of
which he was amon// the ancients
si'.n.

"cold (wax).")

2 Cor. xi. 27.


Rev iii 15 twice

2.

2.

COLD

a tunic worn over another, the


upper or outer ('i.e. the usual) tunic,
in distinction from the inner garment

to the

Act3 xxviii.

see
7

Matt

TTfi'Survj?,

sacred

4'^,

xviii, 18.

(fisher's.)

(IXiKTOjp,

of the verb
John

ix. 39.

John xxL

"cold (wax.)"

see

also, cool,
(adj.) cold, chill
fresh, (denoting the full expression
and complete possession of the act

COLD WATER.

Jolin xix. 23 twice.

Mark

coldness, the result or product

of the verb

also, sea.

COAT.

'.

hifr.

COLD.

Acts xxvii. %

See

vLL 14, text,

1.

Matt.

watch

of the night, see " cock."


Mark xiu. 36.

''"ife.

2, 39.
.ttL 13.

1.

the crowing of a cock

hence, cock-crow or the third

17.

v.

vii.

XV. 21.

2.

61.

xiii. 38.

xviii. 27.

coffer,

16.

ii.

John

John

territory.
1.

xiv. 72 twice
L)ike xxii. 34, CO,

xiv. 30.

68 {om. Lb H.)

hy any person or thing.

filled

4.

Mark

Matt. xxvi. 34, 74, 75.

a spot, as occupied or

0709, a place,

3.

cock-cr owing

THE

in pi. as
op'ov, a bound, goal, limit
here, the boundaries, the frontier,
to bound, limit.)
(/rum

,
,
denotes

1 Cor.

xvL

1.

COLONY.

(a Latin word, colonia,)


lloman colony.
Acts xvi,

12.

i.e.

COL

15'J

COLOUR.

';,

(No. 1, with (n'y, with,


implying co-operation,) to
come or go with any one, to come
along with or together, to meet,
assemble.

4.

prefixed,

that which iii shown o? appears


before any one ; and .so,. that which
is alleged to cover, either a deeper
co-cxisteut cause or the true cause;
hence,
pretext or ostensible pre-

5.

tence.

See

xiivii.

also,

scarlkt.
G.

Lukexi-x.

Jlark

John

^,

30,
xii. 10

8.

and

into,

into.

as

intention,

(No.

I,

tvdl

with

iVc

for,

set

with

near, pass along by.

CAME.)

The

am

10.

as

from,

oft".

beside,

(No.

1,

with

through,

prefixed,) to come or go through,


to pass through ; here followed by

J 1.

denoting the limit, to, as far

-', tobegin
and

to be,

or

into existence

viii.

verb vieans

(/* well as come, and


the conmust deterviiiie which it is.
It
is combined with a large ninnber of
prepositio/is, for ichich see below.

(i.e.

any

into

then also in Aor.

to

as.

come
state,

and

Perf. to
into existence, or simply

to go,

have come

text

to be.) It i?nplies origin, either from

(a) III

go,

Rev.

and

vi.

the

(,

natural causes, to be born or made;


or through special agency result, to
take place, happen ; a7i<l change of
state, tu become; or change of place,
to come.

1, 3, 5, 7, it should be
words and see should be

omitted according to the best authorities, Bee wider "see."

(No.

mth

out

I'Z.

plac*;, to

of,

apjjroach,

to

,
,

Mui Mark

, out of

(No. 1, with 7/>, towards, prefixed,) to conic or go near


iv any place or peison, to approach.

tu

become
i.e.

arrive.

to

In

bfy

near, to

come,

to

Aor.

to

have come or arrived, be present,


in all passages, except Matt. iii. 1, 13

from, expressing
by
removal and separation.

{h) followed by

( No. 11 with

become present,

come or go out of any


come or go forth.

(u) follou'ed

.,

side, prefixed,)

Ifrefxed,) to

3.

iis, to,

prefixed,) to come near to or beside


any person or thing ; to go or pass

etr.,
in distinction from No.
which denotes the result, as, 1
conic and am here, (cf. John

2.

udth

1,

come or go

go away, depart

y.

-ING,

Ileb. x. 9.)

down,
down,

prefixed,) to come or go uway from


one place to another ; hence, gen. to

33ti 3,

to come or go, nsed of j^ersoiDs


or of things.
It denotes the act of
coming or going, as, I am coming,

and

(No.

motion or direction.

COMB.

-,

with

1,

come or go

followed by (k, unto, markiJig the

object

young animal

.Matt. ixi. 2, 5, 7.

(a)

whether colt or filly; a


esp. of a domestic
kind, (nonocc.) ( Lat. pullus, Germ.
fohlen, Eng. foal.)

TTwAos, a foal,

(-EST,

to

prefixed,) to

COLT.

COME

upon,
or

descend.

(',

7.

See,

(NO.

prefixed,)

See, SCARLET.

li. 2, 4, 5, 7.

with

1,

come or go upon

over any place, to arrive at.


(In
Eph. ii. 7, it is the art, with participle (^\.) for which see " COMETH (HE
that).")

30.

COLOURED.

l;j

(No.

prefixed,) to

Acts

\.

COM

iii.

by,

si v. 43, pres. ;

and John

23, imprrf.

to cAuse to ascend, to go
mount, ascend, (from

climb,

vsed of all motion on (he

COM

160

ground^ go, walk, tread, stop, the


direction being determined by a preup or back.)
position ; here by

14-.

COM

by

(a) follotved

23.

to go upon, to tread upon;


to set foot upon, to come into, .to
arrive in a country or jiToviiice, etc.,

to be (of ordinary existence,) to


exist, to have existence, Phil. ii. 6,

(wherea^s No.

,
,

towards.

((,

Jas.

means to become,

1 1

22.)

i.

(a) tVrt' (prrSAut) he, she, or it

is.

to embark,

15.

16.

(b) tVrai, (fninre)

to step into, go into, enter,


followed by ek, unto or into.

be
18.

to come,

iiere, in the sense

here,

hither,

adv.

^(.vpo,

all

loitk

vrrbs of motion, itsed in cheering up


Here this way
or calling to one.
!

Come on
a

Come

rjr

to be on the point to do or
anything (gen. with infin. of
another verb,) to be about to do, to
intend or purpose doing (of ones
ou/n free will)
but often implying
necessity, Ojccordance xuith the nature of things or vnlh the divine
appointment, and therefore certain
,

20.

),

2G

(here only ]wrticiple,J to


against, i.e. .to come
arrive at a place ; of

to such

gen. to result.

by

by
over against.

(h) followed

21.

to

'certain

end,

and such an issue

27.

tt's,

28.

(b) fallowed

by

(,

{c)

22.

followed by

to

out

of,

from,

(,

to,

to,

(nonocc.)

come

to

or do before another,

with

29.

(a) to

bear

to

come

arrive,

at-

motion im-

be borne or carried from a


by waves

place, esp. involuntarily as

or winds

from.

away from.

(b) pass, to

absol.

precede, anticipate,

first,

plied.)

to produce, furnish.
(a)

to help to

fill,

fill

completely,

(b) in

31.

to be filled
completed.

pass,

fulfilled,

from within.

to go or como upon, i.e.


a place or person, to go, travel,

march

to

be at

to

tain,

to

Ik,

trans, to put,' set, or place

sooner than expected


opposite

by or

r.ena.

stand by beside or near;


at. hand.

intrans.

come

bO.

by

upon.

to be beforehand

unto, into.

of.

(a) followed,

eVt,

stand in or on
hand, imminent,
begin, arise; to stand in the way
of, oppose, resist.

march out from and


the

(,
in

go out or forth,
to a place (ivith
idea of comjmlsion,) ^rocQca out

(Kwopivofiai,

only in intrans.

(a) trans, to place

to be

he7ice,

absol.

to tend

(&) follotved

foUou'ed by

(b) intrans! to

come down
down to, to
come

beside, to cause to stand

take place.

things,

In N.

(a)

tntffer

to

upon

trans. to set or place

over.

to place one's self upon ;


of persons, to stand by or pear
also implying ajyproach, to come
and stand by, to come to or upon
person or place (of a sicdden appearance or in a hostile sense.)

an exclamation

and Mid.

L<erb sing.

18a Sfvre, adv. Just the same as No. 18,


'except that it is always used xoith a
!perb plural, and more generally as

19.

No. 19.)

( No. 23, xiith


beside,
prefixed,) to be beside, near b}' or
present ; absol. to have come.

(-,

25

always used with

jyrecedinn, see

24.

preteHte.

of

'.,

(inf. fut.) to be. about to


be; here (Acts xxiv. 15), xoith

(d)

to have come, to

i.e.

shall

it

(c) f.Tvai, (inf. pres.) to be.

to go av/ay, to depart ;
to go from, descend from, to dis-

TjKoj,

she, or

bo.

enibark.
17.

lie,

to

make room

of time,

for another,

give way, yield.

32.

^,

to run, hasten, hurry.

Matt. i. 18, see C togeth-

C forth.

Matt. XV. IS, see


22.

[er.

23.

8,

25, 29.
30, see
SO.

P, 11.

21 (No.

xvi.

\ti.)

Matt, xxvii. 57

11.

1<

1.

57 2nd.
see C to64.
[gether.

1.

2.

Mark

x. 30.

62,

35, see
unto.
45, 46, 50.

1.

xi. 9, 10.
12.
13 twlc

1.

C unto

2.
1.

1.

11.

19.

1.

23,
27.

-5,13.24,27,28.
xvii.

comcth

11, see

(he that.)

u.

1.

3.

1.

13.

26, see
37.

1.

vi.

1.

vii.

15, 25. 27.


2S, see C to pass

see C
2 (No. 3,

down

3,

G~L

14.

1.

17

11.

1.

14.

11.-

16.

unto.

twice.

see

29.

1.

see

to

18a.
10*>'<i, 13.

14, see

to.

see

li

) (No.

1.

1.

xxii.

(No.

7,

S)

S,

13. 23,

16, 19.

28.

2S

xii.

in

3.

7i'<,eeeC forth
7 2nd.

12, 16.
21, see
22.
iv. IC.
31, see

to-

Cdown

(9<,
to/oiZoir.GTTrAR)

unto.
to

20.

1.

36,40,43,45.47.
49, eee C to.

1.

50 >'
so!
55, see

28, 29 1".
><,

eee

lA K)
32(Ko.l3,L'lr
33. S4.
nee C to.
,

49.

2b..

53.

1.

(down

eee

C down.

25

2b.

vi. 1, e.

26, see
28.

1.

33.

29. sec
1.

X.

nini,

1.

see
eee

C
C

47.

vii. 3.

12.

4.

1.

7.

8 "I"

ll,sc;C to paee
14.

3.

!(>,

19,

fee C on.
sec C (ho

that should.)

C out.
C

201!

12.

20 2nd. eee
(bo that shouM )

forth

33. 34.

1.

eee

to

[down.
17 1".

1.

2,

12,

to pase.

-""J

7a.

17in<i(Ko4,L)

running together.

out.

4.
69, 73, see C
xxvii. 1.
(unto
32, see C out
S3.
40, 42, ecc C

9,

11, 12, 13, 14.


21.
25 1". SCO C

11.

(.01t(n;)),BH^'n'l

23.

ix. 1, 7.

se

32, 35.

1.

1.

38.

1.

C unto.

(o

see C to paee.
7 twice.

pass.

!rtif.

22.

17 1",

49, see
04.

12,BeeCtopa54

to

out.

gctlitr.

36, see

15, see

v.

34

see

41.
43.

[T A.)
11, see C forth

to

tic.

36, see

10.

30. 39.
1, see

[paee.

34.

35

see C to(gether.

viii 3 (<iViV,

17, sec

12.

15. see

7.

forth.

2.

iii.

[44, 4()

27.

11.

46,eeeCtopae8.

in.

54.

xxvi.
pass

xiv. 12.

to pafs

34.

25

see C to paee.
see C upon.
gee C
16,27. [topase.
38, see C in.

1,

27, 33.

34, see C out.


85, see .C unto.
47.
48, 63.

31.

53,eceC to pass

il.

51(om. G-.)

C down

32.

59 1', see C to
59 2nd. fpaee.

65.

11.

10,11, 13(n;)),19.
20, 22, 24.

xiii. 4.

down.

see C to.
see C unto.

TTr A R)

44 l".3ceCout.
44 Snil.

2<J

31 2nd.
33, see

1,

G^

iu.

43.

gether.

50.

42.

CC upon

30, 39, 42, 43,

32.

cometh

XXV. 6 (om.

2.

10.
19,

[35, 38.

27.

to.)

1.

18.
22,. 23,
39, see

18a.

17. see

to pass.

C out

15 "tee,

22, 25,
29.
31 1".

23,8eeCtopaee

vi. 1.

14.

that should )
14,seeC(which

18a.

that)

see

22. see

9,

11, 12, see Cin


23, see C to.

6,eee

1, 2,

8.

15.

34'',

see etc pa-s.s.


3,
see C (he

1.

i.

1.

6 (in Editions

2, 21.

3,

(35.

X. 12.

XTi.

Luke

28.
35, see

11.

xxiv.

4l,seeCto pass

v. 1.

1.

1.

[with.

43.

35.

4.

35.

42.

1.

29.

1.

23
2S 1'
2S liiii.seeCto.

(lie

4 IX. see C to
4 2nd, 15, 22.

3.

xxiii

C up

11.

[pass.

16111687, probably
a misprint.)

15.

39. see

was for

40.

36.

XL

2b.32.-

to.

33.

20.

32.

3,

7a

11.-

2b.

l2n(l.

Cometh

23 1st.
(unto.
23 2" J, see C
28,30, see C to.

1.

1.

30.
41,

1.

C down.

C down

30, see
33.

1.

13.

iv.

XV. 21.

11.

[piVs.

8.

31.

to.

1.

ISa,

15.

IS

iii.

19.

pass.

G<v

1.

26b.

14, see

32,34, seeC out


lt,

see C nigh
15,seeCtopa3S.
17, 18, 20
23, see C to

22, sec

1, 5.

1.
1.

funto.

3.

eeeC before-

16, 17, 32, 37,


[41i"lce.
43.
45, 62, 66.

12.

C forth

38, see
40, 45.
ii.

1.

10.

to.

8.
1

4,

S.

(he that

25, see

2Ri

-2S2nil.

1,

24.

25, 26,29.
31.

8.

9.

1.

1.

21.

29, see C to
35, 30.
(pass.
xiv. 3,
[hajid.

1.

to

10

xiii. 6, 26.

17.

1.

unto.

1.

11.

1.

10

-42.

14.

1.

XXI

?b

jx.

20, see

19.

3.

see

28.

1.

18a.

3.

9, 14, IS.

3.

11

2b.

C to
[pass.

xii. 7.

1.

1', see C to
9 2nd.
10, see C up.

16.

9,

to.

(pass.

7.

12nd.

XX.

1.

eefi

5,
1.

7.

i.

1.

1 1>,

A R)

31.

xix.

Miirk

11 (ap.)

21, see

viii. 1,

Tr

up.

sceC unto.

1,

7.

out.

10.

1.

27. see

xviii

1.

1.

to.

coming: for ore (<he wo


7)\(,
come. Tr A.)

to.

V. 1, see
unto.
17 twice, 2-1.

23.1

25,

iv. 3, see

11.

1,

-,
(-,

24

13.

12.

17.

9,

yind.

7.

see C down
10,11,12,141
14 2rt, 19, see
24 1"
fC to.

Vlit.

15.

*f>,

MO C in.
C to paee

viil.l, eee

to.

14

2'.!i.'

18.

21.

1.

4.

12, 17.

COM
12.

Luke xis. 5

Lukeviii 19 let
19 2ni,8eeCat,
22,8eeCto pass

10, 13.

12.

29.

1.

1.

35.

see

41

1.

16.

47, 40

42, see

9,eeeCto

1.

27.

25a.

34.

(No

L'n

7,

xi.

l.eee

1.

see

31

37 lt
37 2nd, see

to.

see

!),

C to

21.

30.

2.

1.

6.

1.'

20, 30. 31, 39.

54.

23c.

55,seeCto pass

1.

46 1'
46 '.ind,

20.

17.

ii.

1.

iii.

see

C to

pass

7,

C down.

8,

xvii.

1.

see C out.
11,13.

2.

xix

19,

20,21,22.

23.
26i"'c<!.

xi

1.

31 '"Ice see Com-

1.

XX.

20 (No.
S.)

Tr

26, see
27.
28, see
7,
10.

31,860 Cup with.


40, see
upon.
44,scoCtogethor.

1.

1.

8.

29.

10.

9.

11, see

1.

30, 35,40,45,40.

18a.

12.

19,

17.

47
47

1.

17.-

27.

28, see C out.


xvi. 21.
22, eee C to
2.

1.

|pas8.

xvii. 1 twic!
7
11, 11, SCO

Is'.

'iid, 49, see C


(down.
54.
V.7, soeconiiog(be>

11.

14

1.

24.

1.

31,80cC down,
xviii. 3, 8, 16,
22.
30.
35,

aeo

11

13C.

to

1.

G, SCO
8, eee
11.

Bco

29, eee C forth.


40, 43 '"I".
vi. 5.

see

16.

(that
(ehould.)

17, 23, 24.


25.
33, eee

01.
xi v, l,8Co

C together.
G ui>oa

XV.

C dowa

11.
1,

'

17, see
20.

top.'Lse.

see

to pass.

21

0,

C to pa^s,
SCO C upon,
Bco C to pa*H.

23, see
5,

see

SCO

XVL

C down.

"

together
0,

1.

7.

19,

iv, 1,

1,

30 (No.
.)

Tr

8,

C ilnvn.
C over.

.<!co

9, SCO

43,
iii

C to p.ass.
C down.
C tluthor

4'

Fce C in.
C (bu f iilly

C together.

see

20.
24.
27.

coming
6, SCO

14,

U.

paea.

XIX. 5

1.
1

i.

l.'i,

(he.)

20ticc^22,"27.

1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 8,

13, 22, 23.

Acts

ii. 1

25,28,8ee

to

pa-H.

upon.

13.

l.Sa.

11.

to pass.

14,

6, 17, 20, 25.

16, 21,

to pass.

25.

18, 19,

1.5,

1.3.

-xiii.

24,24
XXL 4.

20.

5.

21.
23, eeo C in.
26, 27. 31.

iv. 5. 7,

LT

12.

9, 10, 17,

23, 25 iwlcc, 27.

11.

12.-

XV.

1,

see

-vii.

1. 1. -

up.

11.

eth (he that

see

2,

5.

32, 33.
[out.
34, see
tlicre38, 39 twice.

in.

32 (op), 33.
45, see C with.

out.

8,

12.

23.

xviii. 3, 4, 37.

1.

1.

4,

2,

1.

sec

20

to

28 i",see C forth
28 2nd.
30, see C forth.
32 twice.

1.

C to pass.
C in.
C up.

see

29.

(pasa

xvi.

2*ice, S.

1.3,

31.

35 .
35 2n<l.

47.

4.

to pasa

13.

XV. 22, 26.

1.

to

27,see C together
28, see C unto.

30.

1.

21.

19 let.
192nd, see

1.

in.

25, see

27, see

coming

51.

xiii. 6, 7, 14.

upon.

33.
[pass.
xiv. 3, 6, 18,23, 28.
29 twice, see C to

(who.)

49.

13 twice, 21, 25.

27, eee

eeo

4,

35, see
46, 47.

1st,

43, see
X. 3, see

xiii. 1.

11.

28, see

32

37, see
38.
39.

(that.)
up.

22, 23, 27, 28.

15, see cometh


17. [(he that)

11

11.

1.

7,

i.

Gin.

pass.

cometh

see

1.

1.

up.

322nd,geeCdown

3.

1.

pass.

Jolin

121".

15.

1.

23.

40.

1,

1.

1.

4, 12,15,18,

381" (nm.TrH)

xiv.

26.

with.

30, 51, see

2<,3' 40,43

17, 21.

to pasa

xii. 36,

38

12, see

43.

44, see C forth.


45, 48, 06.

IL

1.

1.

34, 38.

1.

Cup.

is. 3.

18.

LTr

55, see
x,\iv. 1.

29, 30, 32.


33, eee C witli.

to.

gether.

1.

(N.)

48, see

to

in

28.

20, see

42.

(pass.

33, see

27.
31, see
36.
39, see
40.

(whicli

24.

13,

36, see

1.

27, see

coming

33(No.l,

1.

(be.)

xii. 1, 9,

forth.

34 I't.see C down
34 2nd.
45, see C after.
viii. 7, see C out of.
15, see C down.
24, see C upon.

(be.)

66,
xxiii. 26.
29, see
(be.)

-;

see

11.

coming

122nd, eee coming

fgether.
see C

8.

27,

17, 19.
20, see

1.

out.

to pass.

14, see-C to
20.
[pass.
22, see C upon
24, eee C out.

28.

xi.

C out

5il.
52 2nd, eee

12.

to.

2,

I. 8. 10iico, 13
35.

1.

to

18.

39, see
45.

6.

:.

11.

(pass.

14.

- 31, see C down


- 32(oni.G-N')
- 33.
- 35, eeo C again
- 38, see C to
40, see

11.

see

36,
xxii. 7.

3.

23.

should.)

tare.)

to

31.

42 2nd.
ix. 4, 7, .39.

28, 31, see C to


(pass.
35, see C on.

51 1", see C to
(pas.-i,
51 inJ

- 54, see C down


- 5(i (up.)
- 57.6eeC topass

pass.

coining

26, see

C upon.

see

4.
7,

-421".

1.

vii.

(ap.)

1.

on(thuse things which

coming

(be a.)

to

to pass

21, 22, 25.


38,
see

naught.
vi. 12,

21"

in,

16.

2 2nd(p,)
14twi<:e,20,21,22.

8.

34, 35.

7, see

7, 10, see
11.

6.

viii.

V. 5,

1st

27, 28, 30, 31,.34,


36, 37, 41, 42, 45, 50.

17.

6.

1.

2nd, eea

G- L

27, see
1.

to

371", see C to
[down.

vii.

1.

16.

18,8ee Cto pass

pass.

50, 51, 58, see


[down
65.

12.

Tr A.)
1.

1.

1.

14 (om.

C again

23, 26.
28, 33, eee

to

upon

12nd, eeeC
ISa.

^^j see

1.

38, 41, 42, see C


[down.
44, 45.

24.

pass.

ix. 12.

.37 -'nd.

1.

see

1 1',

G L

Tri*.)

37

43.
XX.

37

[pass.

Acts

vi. 35.

1.

to

(that.)

1,

John

17.

18, 20.

17.

01 (No.

COM

29,see C to pass
38, eee cometh

44.

see

15,

[pass
C to

i\2ni.

7a.

eee

g,

[down.

9.

2a.

40,

2n<i_

11.

23,8 Cdown
24, see C to.

162

1,5.

C to pass.
isi", SCO C out.

16, Boc

18 2nd.

,
,

COM

16^

COME AGAIN.

1.

a place

to

come back upon or to


Luke xix,

to return, (occ.

,
15.)

2.

to turn upon, to turn to-

wards, rctin-n

3.

to

to.

turn behind,

back,

i.e.

to turn about.

2.

Luke

viii.

S.".

3.

Acts xxii

I.uke

X. 35.

17

COME AT

''(),

of persn)i^, to fall in with,


to meet with, to come to or at any
one; of thtnr/,:, to happen, hetall,

(non

ocr.J

Luke

viii,

COME

BY.

strong]

nepixpcLTi'];,

round about
////;/, all

1'.'.

become mas-

icr of [the boaf]


j

powerful;

having wlioUy
one's power,
yi'iO/xai, to become,

,
\,

to

an//
I

in

Aote xxvii

i.e.

to secure

it

by

lioistin)-

it

into

the ship,

(non

occ.)

16.

COME DOWN.

1.

" COME,"

2.

Mritt. viii

1.

.
to

see

come

or go

down,

13.

" CO.ME," No.

6.

see

COM

COM
COME
1.

()^,

2.

//?',

:.

Luke

vii

!>.

xxi. 35

1.

1G5

(';,

come in

u]>on,

Tr

" COME,"

32, 34

John

44

xii.

xxvi

see "

55

Mark

xx\ii. 32
vi. 34

Luke

i.

28.

1.

Heb.

22

X. 40.

XX. 27

XX

15

xi.

(.

cemte out (.see

xi

No.

24.

Rev. xiv 18 (om.

0- L)

to

MndtT

LTTr

13),

20.

.\

C.

N)

1.

Heb.

1.

COME OUT

;,

OF.

Acta

Matt.

26

xvi.

XVI.

Heb.

xi.

10.
1

XIX

Mark

29.)

XX.

XXI. 7. 9, 28, 31,:.'"

1.

xxiv

i.

1.

v.

15, 23

8, 23, 41

Ij''

1.

^^,

to run together u[)on nr to

the seen} of

,
,
-/,

any
Mark

action,

(non

ucr.

'"

CO.ME,

"

John nx.

1.

AcU

xiv. 19.

17. 21.

iii.

23
6

IX. 32. 37,

11.
1.

.\ix

X.

38

xi

I.

,33,

37.rA

Gc TTi
(A
)

,
55
1.

16
1

X.VI1

14, 27.

xii.

lav.

xxi

22, 40

43

26. Jd

xiv
XVI

6. 12.

1,

6.

17.

xxvii 44.
xxviii 8, 17.
Itum. IX 26

Thee m.

1.

Rev

i.

1.

sec

"COME," No.

4.

to lead or bring together, to

gather together.
(a) in

34

Mid. to he gathered
be assembled, come to-

Pass, or

togetlier,

'/,
,
gether.

see

2.

II

IV.

XI.

',

JVo. 2.

COME THITHER.

1.

XIV. 29wiec.
Act.s

12. 17

viii

l2{op),\3,

19

COME TOGETHER.

ix. 25.

COME THEREOUT.
see

59
46

4.

xiii.

21.
1,

ix.IS. 28.
67 (.om

COME RUNNING TOGETHER.

.lohn

2
2

29.

vii.

18, 30.

9.

vi

over against."

15, 29.

6.

lii

"

XIX

II

come" and

xvii. 11.
xviii 3,^

xxlv.

xiil.

COME OVER AGAINST.

LiLke xvi.

xxvi

IV. 4.

9.

11.

iVo. 2;il).
1.

xiii. 53.

Lukf

Sec "

"come," No.

28.

vii.

XI

11

Acts

PASS.

"come,"

see

ix.

COME OVER.

Luke

3R (pae3

COME TO
yiVoyuai, see

-,

to pass through, step across,


used of all motion
pass ovor,
on the ground walkinji, riding, etc.,
(occ.

to destroy.

etc.,

ivhe7-e

" COME " is the translation of Nos.


2 and 21, a7id "out of," of

Acts xxiii. 14

xi. 6.

to loosen down, to dissolve, to


disunite the parts of anythnig.

under "come" and "out of,"

and

24.

viii

COME TO NOUGHT.

of buildings,

tSec

X. 2

xxiii. 36.

SO

14, 28,

iv. 3G.

Mark
Luke

1.

2.

14, 19. 24.

xxi.

8.

xxii. 23
xxiv. 1.
xxvi. 17, 40.

.Matt

xvii

xvii

1 Cor. xiv
36.
2 Coj. VI. 17

ix. 26.

3.

XIV. 15.
XV. 1
xviii. 21.

18.

"."

1.

'i^t

14, 2S.

xxii. .39.
XVI 27.

Acts xvi.

a
for which

ct's),

COME," No.

Luke XV

Matt V 26
viii

2.

iVi).

or

iv. 3

viii.

IX.

see

{%

see " COME," Xo. 25.

Matt

COME OUT.

TO.

not the translation of

is

"come" and

under

see

1.

2.

(,

,
,

COME

preposition

of.

^\'^}

to

""

Where

5.

to take, lay hold

COM

ON.

"cOME," NO.

see

"COME,"

see

"COME,"
2.

5.

A'o. 12.

AcUi ZTii.

("COME," A 0. 12,
become near
with any one; of a multitude, to
With

10.

come

prejixed,) to

together.

COM
Matt.

6'2

20.

jii.

33 (ap)

vi.

Luke

2a

18.

i.

xxvii.

Mark

vii

V.

15.

ixii

66.
xxiii. 48

Acts

i.

ii.

6.

X.

27

liii

en-'c

TO

44.

), together for the same purpose.

166

COM

COM

COME
see

19, (here only

participle.)

Rom.
1 Cor.

see

Col.

xi. 20.

COMING

COME

COME
Rev.

(which art
17 (om

xi.

John

vi. 10.

to.)

"come (he that shall.)"

p;^o/iiOi, see

C.

Tr A W.)

J
\

COME, (which

,
-,
No.

COME

i.

4,

see

" COME,"

(it was about to

19,
see "

COME,"

bccorae [day.]

COMING ON

27

xi

(3E.)

~j

.^ucvii

33.

iv. 8.

(which should.)
John

(hB THAT SHALL.)"

27.

No. 11,

13 to.)

i.

COMING ON

Acts

Ruv.

(who.)

,366 "come

(time to.)

Tim.

3.

ix. 42.

17

ii.

Heb.

22.

(be a.)

" COME," No.

Luke

viii. 38.
iii.

-,

COMING

(thikg to.)

"come," No.

COM

(those things which


ARE.)

the things which arc


coming upon, (not merely which are

COME

,
,

(which was for


the

who

07ie

about

is

certain

"C0ME,"iV0.19
to come, see
"COME," No. 1.

Luke

to

or destined
to come.

CAME

Matt

iii

11.

xii

9.

see

xix. 33.

^,
Cor

xi.

23

John

Luko
John

i.

15

also,

FULL,

31 'cc.

(that.)
John

xii.

13.

COMELINESS.

(),
(that which.)

the crowd (of cares,

('?,

tht

course,

T. 6.

behind, coming [noun], bars,


hither, morning, NEAR, NEWLY,
NIGH, NOUGHT, REMEMBRANCE, ROUND,
RUN, SHORT, STRAIGHT, TIDINGS, TIME.
See

Matt, xxiil 39.

iii

COMETH UPON

JohD

(he that.)

COMETH

i)

TH.\T.)

"come (he that shall.)"

John

Luke

(he

the 0/ie who came, (the Aor.


part, denoting a thing which happened once, a complete act.)
1

'(,

Xii. 26.

to,

xi. 14.

COMETH

which are certain to

to, but

the one who

on the point
[^to come, see

Matt.

about

to.)

come upon.)

is

ing,

etc.)

Hopping or checking,

clegaucc of figure and bear-

decorum,

gracefulness,
1

Cor. xii 23

con-

L K)

COMING

(,

COMELY.

elegant in figure, mien and


well-fashioned,
bearing, graceful
metaph. dewell-formed, comely

(be.)

see

"COME," No.

1.

xxiii. 29.

V. 7, 25,

John

29

(non

occ.)

2 Cor. xiii.

xi.

xii

1.

20
12

corus.
Cor.

xii. 24.

COM

^,

COMELY

1G8

(BE.)

2.

to be distinguished in or by
a thing, (properly of impresuons or
ber,

the senses,) to
(a) impers.
it

it

become, beseem,

is

fitting,

it

,
.,

(in N. T. only in imperative,)

be

among a num-

to be conspicuous

COM

3.

in

good

spirits

suit.

which

to,

be animated

meant

is

p)articidar

becomes,

effect,

Cor.

13.

jci.

1.

Matt. ix.

Mark

x. 49.

2.

see

(that which

is.)

with

3.

Phil

ii.

COMFORT

"COMELY."

1 Cor. vii. 35,

11.

22.

,
,
1.

COMELY

1.
art.

see

produce a

to

exhortation,

e.g.,

encouragement, comfort,

suits.

',

to Call to 07ie, call near,


to call for ; every kind of speaking

Luke

etc.

48 {pm.

viii.

2 Cor. xiii. 11.

G-L

[TTrAH)

19.

(-ED,

-.)

" COMFORT

(be

OF

good),-" N^o. 3.

-,

COMER THEREUNTO.
see "COME," '. 3.
Heb.

-,

X.

2.

any

[noun.]

a calling near, a sum;

?,

solatory exhortation, invitation or


entreaty, (opp. to
warning)

atit/

one,

a speaking near or with


kindly, soothingly;
i.e.

implying peisuasive power, and exmore tenderness than No.

pressive of

1.
(The termination of the word
marks the action as incomplete and
in jy ogress.

',

comfort,

.a consolation,

solace, ( differing fi om
the

No. 2 only in
which denotes the

terrniibation,

instrumod tvherewith

the agent acts,

the speaking with which he persuades and soothes.)

-,

an addressing,xhortation,
a consolation or soothing, (the verbal

form of

the

word

is

used of medicines

tvhich allay irritation.)


1.

Acta

1.

Hum.

2. 1

jx. 31.

1.

IV. 4.
Cor. xiv. 3.

3.

CoL

COMFORT

1.

2 Cor.

iv.

i.

3, 4.

vii. 4, 13.

1.

4.

Phil.

ii.

1.

11.

(be of good.)

(in N.T. only in imperative,)

be of good courage take courage


cheer up tukc heart
feel confidence
!

kindly,
pacify,

suasively and tenderly.

mons to one's side


hence, an
admonitory, encouraging, and con-

to Speak near or with

(i.e.

hence, to soothe,

1.

COMFORT

one,

soothingly,)

speak per-

COM

,,
COMING

[nouu.]

the being

1.

to arrange throughout, to
dispose in order then, to set fully
in order, arrange.

pre-

to be present,)

(from

sent,

hence, presence, arrival

which includes the idea of a permanent dwelling from that coming


ouwards, (occ. 2 Cor. x. 10; Pliil.

\,

way

,
act of

into

entrance.

jjlace,

voice,)

,
,

(c)

{a)

xxiv.

M.itt.

2nd
::,

3,

aor. part,
1.

37,

1.

L Tr H)

is (om.

5<i.

XV

27.

1.

xii

i',.

1.

Luke

Sd.
'.'

3
iic

4
1.

1.

xviii 5.
xix. 23.

.''b

Acts

only hut

to the

speaker,

to

having come.

(Or. xvi. 17.


2 Cor. vii. 0, 7.

Phil i. 26.
1 Thee. u.

iu. 13.

1.

IV. 1ft.

1.

V.

vii.

j2

2 Theb.

24.

1.

22.

1.

Jas V
2 Pet

7.

1.

11.

John

',

.^dx

Tr

(,
et

ut

xxvii 58, W.
xivui. 20.

Mark

44.

to

'

27.

43.

v.

vi. 8.

27. 39.
viii. 6.

X. 3.

49.

6 (Ko.'

XI

,G<vLT

TrA R)
xiu. 34.

Luke

1.)

IV

3.

30.

(Mid.) to eujuin

ui)on.

tu
;

v,

14,

viU. 2i

charge with.

command

!<*

2,

arvange or

Tr A

to he

announce beside or
i.e. to hand an
announcement from one to another,
then, to give the word,
pass it on
give orders, and so gen., to order,
recommend, cxliort, (not so strong

o.

40

5 (a/).)
XV. 14, 1^
viii.

order together or with


.iny one, direct, L

incite

something

7.

xxi 6
to

4.

John

15.

xviii 25.

near to any one,

as No.

3.

1.

35 (Ko.

done.

(,

0, 10.

xviii.

28.

{-ED, -EST, -eth, -ing.)

commaud

Luke xvii

IT. 4 (No. 7,
Tt.)

16.

li.

5.

v.

xiv. 9, 19.

1, 8, 0.

7, 8.
1.

5.

li.

23.

to urge or drive on,

order or

3.

forth

X.

COMMAND

2.

of the

Tiii. 4.

xix.

u'ill

give

to interrogate.

iv. 3.

iii 4, 12.

I.

XV. 23.

means
Matt.

19.

1.

mind and

enunciate,

the thought hence, it includes the


notion of denouncing, ol^jecting,
affirming, and commanding, (never

mi.
Bora XV
1 Cor
1.

for

7,)

5c.

ia.

command.

obs. root, furiiishing tenses

to say, but differing from


7, and words referred to under
in that it relates not to the xvords

it,

have come.

'2nd aor. inf. to

(an

No.
No.

coming, (7iot
come hut actually

to

bid,

tell,

come,

prcs. part,

mtrehj about
coming.)

spo-

which
refers to the sentiment. ) Often modilays
fied by the context where the sense
more in the adjuncts than in what is
said; hence, to enquire, answer, call,

Come or go, denoting the


coming or going.
inf. to

and wurds successively

ken, (thus differing from

to

',

(b)

1.

any

'\(., pres.

(a)

to

to say, to speak, i.e. to -utter


(th-us differing from
X'akkw, u'hich is simply to use the

Me joerso?t.^

ance o/

commaud,"

as

to.

definite words,

an uncovering, unveiling,
( When used of a
manifestation.
person it always denotes the appear-

5.

give

enrol',

see JVo. 5.)

/?,

4.

to

prescribe

(from

advent,

coming,

?,

3.

towards or iu any person or thing


to'Order towards or to any
one,

Afwri?,

2.

post.

to arrange or sot in order

hence,

12.

ii.

Mid. appoint, ordain,

(a)

coming

COM

5.

becoming

'^?

I6y

aj>joiut

to

over,

put

in

put u]ion one as a

IX

2.
7.

The.s

2.

i\

2.

2 The

55

2.

21.

54

duty, to enjoin.

xxvii. 43.
Cor. VI j. 10.
2 Cot. iv ti
1

xiv. 22

8.

Tim
Hrb

IV

U.

lii. 4. 6,

iv.

10. 12

11.

xiL 20. ecu com


m&iidtti (bo.

Uev

II. 4.

COM

[_170

COMMANDED

COMMANDMENT

(de.)

to put asunder, to set apart,

1.

distinguish, hence,
2.

command expressly.
to be commanded or charged.

clearly,
(b) Pass,

Hub.

b.

xii. i'".

(-.)

'}, that which has been enjoined,

,
Heb.

Mark

2.

viii.

IS.

1.

John XIV

31

the thing enjoined, a com-

5.

sent as

a proclamation, public
notice exp. as a military term, woi'd
of command
then, any aimoucemcnt or declaration by auik'/rity.

2.

v. 19.

viii.18. see C(b'ive)

word,

I,

3.

2 Cor

1.

Eph.

20

28,

('(/').

h.

5.

3.

1.

IK.

1.

34.

xjv

If,.

1.

50.

Thes
Tim.

Heb.

iv

2.

4.

1.

vii. 5,

!(!.

IS.

(,

'.

21.

:il. we C (give )
XV. 10'';, 12.
(.'
see
L 2,
)
XV 21. (give)
xvii 1.')'
C'(give)
XXV. 23,
C (at
one'e.)

30,
vii.

U.
Z.

1.

see C (givo )
23
thai
wkick stem' true to
one, public rcsolii-

4.

AcU

8,

1.

niL

;3.

xvi. 28.

0,

P.

Imii, tlfCT'f,
2 Pet. 11. 21

1.

"

2.

iii.

John

ii.3.4. 7 3tinif.s.

1.

ui

1.

iv. 21.

1.

23"'",

22,

2,

3>"'c

1.

2 Jolui 4, 5, 6 '"I'"

11.

1.

Rev.

\ii.

17.

1.

liv

12.

x.xii

COMMANDMENT
KtAti'io, see

[12, 13.

10,

to repre-

COMMAND,"
Acte ixv

2.;.

(a) tra7is. to place

Hf('ip.)

(at one's.)
'^0. 1,

by or

any

commend.
by or

near, to be

to put or place near

place with

account,

',

lit.

i.e.

to

to praisc

plaud, laud.

xi. 22.

xiii.

commend,

any

any one on one's


commit, to en-

trust as a deposit.

S.

14.

liom.

10

vi

4!),

oicn

ii. 22.

Titue

viii.

iv.

xj. i<7

xii

(a) J/i'i. to

vi. 2.

Col

1.

xviii. 20.

3.

.
pi.

XV. 29.

.Juliii

-inq.)

to place or set

one, as food, or as a teacher.

tj.

xxiii.

-,

(-ED,

30.

xi. 22.

at hand.

u. 16

1.

(ap), 31.
i.

xxiii

Heb.

trails,

(b) ijilrans. to stand

-.v

XIV .37 (nm.


(eing itmtead of

1.

IP

xii.
riO

(a)

one, hence, to

vii.

Tr Ah

17.

2.

Luke

Cor

19.

1.

vii. 7.

X.

1.

together, compose, consti-

:t.>

xii. ;iu, 38, 40.

M.\rk

(,/,)
{,
.11

4.

beside, to place or set before

(i

in-

No.

woHhy.

to put

irapayyckia,

w.

2.

2.

tute.

/,

It)

i.

(b) intrans. to stand with or together,

15.)

the thing imposed by law,


an order, (iion occ.)

Mat!

an

see
Tr.

notice, hence, to

Acts

to one's

lit.
imposition of tribute
that which has been commanded by supreme authority,
express injunction of law, (occ.

4.

.NO. 1.

together of persons, to introduce


acquaintance and favourable

(noriocc.)

hence,

ii.

dis-

command

see " COMMAND," No.

COMMEND

5;

eVtrayvy,

Tit.

,
,
above,

1.

command,

state

(VtoAtj^

to give

junction,

19.)

mission and

3.

x.

M;itt

ix.

to

clearly,

"command,"

see

;l

an injunction, charge, precept,* a


single precept
pi. moral injunctions, prohibitions, (occ.

,
,

explain

expressly.

3.

COMMANDMExNT

BLaeoa,(Mid.)
tinctly,

4.

1.

(give.)

to enjoin upon,

(Mid.)

ei/TcXAo/iai,

charge with.

Mid. to state distinctly, explain

(n) in

COM

24.

Luke xvi

8.

upon

to

ap-

COM
COMMIT

',

1.

-,

(-ED,

make,

ttj

171

(a) with Oat.

ISO.)

to form,

i.e.

COM

of person, and Ace. of the

anything

thing, to entrust or confide

bring

to anyone..

about, cause gen. to do, i.e. hahituaily to perform, practise, i.e. to


pursue a course of action.
;

-,

2.

an

to do, to work, (expressing


not yet
John
a Rom.
a

denoting what one does

to put, to set, to place.

Tt^>^/ii,

,
own

one's

a.

Gal.

ii.

17.

7.

(be.)

(Pass, of above), any thing is


entrusted to me, or uithout an

order, to assign.

object,

put or place near any

to

a.

COMMITTED TO MY TRUST

Mid. to set or put for one's self,


i.e. on one's own part or behalf, by

(a)

4.

Cor ix

24.

iii. 2.

ii.

habitually.)
3.

11.

COMMIT UNTO.

action as cuntinned or

cornplded

Luke ivi

--

to be
1

one.

Mid. to put or place with any


one on ones own account, i.e. to
entrust, deposit

committed unto me.


Tim.-i n.

(a)

COMMITTED UNTO ME

//,

to give, (with implied notion


of giving freely, unforced, and of
one's own accord,) to give into the
hands, power or possession of any

5.

to let, suffer, allow

THING WHICH

(,
commit

7.

to leave to,

labour

to Vork,

used of

good or

8.

evil,

John u
V

5.

viii

1.

to

ii

iii.

Cor

see
one's trust (that
2 Tira.

6a 2 Cor.

19

v.

,
Ii

lii.

(that

haTe

Jas.

7.

put.

Pet

21.

I.

John

(be

15
iv
ill.

10, see

the

of.

(Mid.)
Pet

see

iv.

Tim.

See

la.

(th.\t

HAVE.)
1

deposit, V

of me,

my

deposit.

j
2

Tim.

i.

12.

is.)

vi.

20 (G v)

(^,,

d.pont,

GL

Tr

also,

adultery, fornication, sac-

rilege, TRUST, UNGODLY.

1.).

to believe, icly upuu, trust,

put
j

in.

OF.

"COMMIT," Xo.

COMMIT TO ONE'S TRUST.


confidence

Tr

entrusted to cue's care.)

4, 8, P.

COMMIT iHE KEEPING

-,

G L

any thing deposited with


one, (esp. of money or pmpcrty

deposit,

(that which

C unto

y.

keepuig

see

3,

ii.

T.

1.

marg

COMMITTED TO ONE'S TRUST

ii.

Titu.s

WHICH

C unto
which I

.)
)

{,

the,

which

14. see C unto


one (that thing which
la.

see C
unto.

8^"

1.

12, see

him

17.

ix 17, f

L 14

to

le.)

2,

20,

vi.

onto.

2.

X.

11,

18.

32.

Tim

4a.
-

34.

IX viii.
Rora.

Tim

COMMITTED UNTO HIM

unto.
see C to my

ii 7. see

troBt 0)6.

xjtv. 11, 25.


xjtvii. 40, margin,
leavt.

1.

8.

Gal

Acte

6.

2.

24. eee
22.

any thing deposited with

(esp.

to conimit, practise.

1.

work

to corumit fornication.

.Mark iv. 7
1. Luke liL 48149 2nd.
4a
xvi
see
one's trust.

(that

IS.)

of money or property
entrusted to one's care.)

one,

to.

all kitids of labour; vietaph. to

(be.).

3.

i.

COMMITTED UNTO ONE

one.

6.

Titus

COMMODIOUS
tu-tv^fTo?,

(not.)

not conveniently placed.


Act xxvii.

12.

COM
i.

2.

3.

COMMON.

belonging to the
people or state, public.

speak to and fro, i.e. to


any one, to converse with,
(denoting simply the using of the
organ of utterance without any reftalk with

erence to the ivords or the sentiment.)


Luke

be in a crowd or in company
with any one, to have intercourse
with hence, to converse with.

o/iiAtw, to

stretched.

with article, (lU. the wide-stretched


multitude, Mark xii. 37.)

(a)

Mark

Acts

see

xii.

Acts

xi

1.

37.

8.

2.

18.

1.

Titus

i.

x. 14.

1.

Jude

3.

1.

Cor. X. 13, see man.


4.

2,

',

to

make

(call.)

kolvov,

(see

carrying out the act which


Acto

No. 1),
proper

is

make common.

to Koii'os, to

X.

,
,

10

/',

Luke

"commune together."

see

xxii.

4.

,\cts xxiv.

'J

!.'(>.

COMMUNICATE.

(Mid.) to place before,


any one, to make
known, (occ. Acts xxv. H.)
i.e.

xi. 9.

xxiv. 15.

to speak or talk witli a^ty


one (ivithout nference to the icords
or sentiment.

1.

COMMON

Luke

COMMUNE WITH.

Rom.

1.

ii.

(call.)

9, see C (call
xiv. 14 '"'ceniarg.
(text, unclean.)

'

44.
IT. 32.

1.

8C

28.

1.

vii.2, luarg. (text,

dffiled)
3.-1.

X. 15,

vi. 11.

COMMUNE TOGETHER.

27,

COMMUNE.
to

common

of number, many, numerous


of space, far, far and wide, wide-

- Matt, xxvii.
haU.

COM

172

pertaining equally to all, i.e.


common ; in a Levitical sense, not
bound, not forbidden ; hence, not
sacred, that which is ceremonially
unlawful or unholy.

,
,

to dolaro to

have thing in couimon.


have a share of things, to jiailakc

KOLioH'tw, to

COMMONLY.

wholly, altogether
where, generally.
1

Cor. V.

also,

of; of persons, to partake with.

every-

Koiviuvia,

1.

i.e.

Gal.

2.

See

ii.

2
i..

',

COMMUNICATE

COMMONWEALTH.

the relation in which a citizen


stands to the state, the condition,

rights of a citizen, citizenship; then,


tl)e civil polity, the condition of a
state, esp. a well ordered republican

(occ.

Eph.

Phil. iv. 15.


Ueb. xiii 16.

report.

also,

government,

communion.

participation,

vi. G.

2.

the act of partaking or sha-

ring,

Acts

xxii. 28.)

fitted

f(.>r

or ready to communicate.

,
1.

Tinj

vi. 18, niarg.

COMMUNICATE

^V^TH.

to be partaker with others,

Plijl.

COMMOTION

iv.

any

thing.

14.

(-8.)

COMMUNICATION.

a being unstable, unsettled

a state of disorder, tumult, confusion,


xxi.

tociahU.

to share with others in

il 12.

Luke

(willing to.)

C(>mmunication, apt

the word (s^poken, not written.)


In a forvud sense, a word us forming part of what is spoken ; as a

Aoyos,

COM

173

means or inxtrnmpnt (not as a product or result), the speaking in a


;

mafennf, sense, tlie word as (hat


which is spoken, an exposition or
account tvhich one gives.

2.
3.

',
,

"COMML'NICATE," No.

see

COM

3.

1.

I.uke xxiii. 27.


xxiv. 22, see C(our)

John
Acts
:

vi.
i.

21. see

C witli.
C (one'e

23, see

iv.

vi. 7.

see C (keep )
xiii.l3, eee C (Paul

3.

2 Tlies

Rev XV ui

2.

together or in comwith itn?/ one, intercourse,


( Eng. homily), (noa occ.)

11.

Heb

aiid his.)

Bi'.O

(ga-

C (wo

that were of Paul'.* )


Cor. V. 9, eee C with.

C (keep

see

iii.

with (liave

X. 28,

eee

5,

IXJ. S.

OWll.)
1.

Acte ivii
ther a )

t,

see

14,
)

see

xii. 22,

innumerable
17 {ap)

(an

a being

pany

1.

Matt

37

1.

Luke xxiv

17

Cor XV. 33

,
1

1.

Cor

2.

Eph. iv. 29
Col iii. 8, see
Philem. tj.

COMPANY

<;,

(an innumerable.)

i.e. ten thousand, often


used for an indefinitely large num-

filth v

a myriad,

ber.

COMMUNION.
"COMMUNICATE," No.

see

i"!'^'

16

X.

Cor

3.

xii.

COMPANY

Cor. vi. 14

14

xjii.

Heb

22

(1)1 )

(gather

make a crowd

to

a.)

or riot, raise

a mob, (non occ.)

COMPACTED

make come

to

together

bring

together, to

join

to

Acts

(be.)

knit

or

together, to unite.
(a) P(iss. to

be put together.
Eph

iv.

COMPANY

j.

(in a.)

a place for lying

down

or reclin-

any temporary or

ing, hence,

irii.

building

as

soldiers.

In

iisecl

bi/

slight

sh^pherdu

Ace. pi. as here,

or

com-

panies of people sitting at meals,

COMPANION.

table parties, (non occ.)


KoivcDi'oi,

com-

partaker,

partner,

Luke

ix. 14.

panion.

'/'*;,

joint-partaker,

co-

COMPANY

partner, companion with.


Acts xix 29, eee travel
I'liil

li.

see labour.

2b,

1.

Heb,

2.

Rev.

X.

,33.

9 (No.

i.

G-v

9,

Acts

(-lEs)

esp.

any

assembled
throng or crowd, (from

people,

hence,

fulness,

be

0?

become

(our.)

U3.

Luke

xxiv. 12.

at the

full.)

journeying

COMPANY
(

a multitude,

a great number, (from

',

23 (pi

to

to the public.

tK. of,

place or time, together,) (non

n,r.)

\<;,

iv

COMPANY

to

titude.

same

and not

[noun.]

^^, a throng of people, an irreguthe mol), (oppj.


lar crowd
<;, the peoj)lo,) a confused mul;

own.)

own, one's own, (as pertaining


private person,

COMPANY

(one'.s

to

yu,\hor^nph^
^

(PAUL AND HIS

{(nirludin^himself)
about ;.^,
Paul' and hi-S
Paul.)
rornacAoc,

:r.^>.vu-nund

,,,,

together,

\ those ab(>ut Paul,

Acts

x.vii

,,i3.

13.

comjiany of travellers, a caravan.


Mirk

39, sec

vi

I.uki; it 4

4.

V.

>^

vi.

17.

(by

- Luke

)
1

ix

14,

38.

XI. 27,

xii.

13

scoC(iiK

COMPANY

(we that were of Paul's.)


A..ts x.\i. S (jp.)

COM

[174

-,

COMPANIES

(-,

(by.)

a drinking together, a~ drinking party ; hence, any table-party ;


(i.e. adhere,

table-parties

by

in a direction towards.)
(c)

(keep) [verb.]

tion

In N. T. Mid. to adhere cleave

'-^,

to

mix up

together...

or Mid. to mingle together


with, have intercourse or keep company with.
%. 28.

2a. 1 Cor. v. 11.

of.

to,

(a) Pass,

Acts

with Ace. hitherwards, to, of literal


;
of mental direction, towards then, from general notion of

omental direction arises that of estimation or proportion, in considera-

make

to glue together, to
cohere, join fast together,

1.

Dai. near, hard by, (resting

(b) with

39.

of things ; to join one's self unto,


of persons, to associate with.

2.

Rom.

c.

.,

/,

COMPANY WITH.

one,

i.e.

any

to come-Or go with
to'

accompany

then,

COMPARISON.

Mark

-^,

iv. 30.

(fetch

a.)

to go about, to wander up
and down, used of a ship sailing on
an irregular course with unfavour-

to

able winds.

together, to convene, to as

come

viii. 18.

a placing side by side, hence,


comparison or similitude.

COMPASS

1.

of.

direction

COMPANY

(a)

be.)

with Gen. hitherwards, belonging

to the character

occ)

1.

towards.

(a)

table-parties, {'on

Mark vi

COMPARED WITH

by

distrihutively,)

a7id

verbially

COM

Acts xxviii.

13,

semble.

2.

Acte L

1.

see above,

No. 2a.

2a. 1 Cor.

21.

1.

COMPANY WITH

2.

2 Thea,

iii.

2.

COMPARE.

2.

to throw beside or near, to


as food to animals;
then, to throw or place side by side

so as to
M;irk

30

,
iv.

>

compare.

('^,

to

put,

let,

place,

Tr A H-)

COMPARE AMONG.
to

then judge of, i.e. to compare, to


estimate by comparison.
2 Cor. X. 12.

it 13.

2 Cor.
I

X. 12.

go

up and down.
15.

Luke

.xxi

20.

COMPASS ABOUT.

x\.

"compass,"

(,

A^o. 1.

.30.

iuTTOund, G<v

Tr A.)

COMPASS ROUND.

circle

to

make a

circle

round, en-

round about.
I/Uke XIX. 43.

COMPASSED ABOUT WITH


to lie

Ground,

also, to

around, to have round

COMPARE WITH.
Cot

to lead about, intrans. to

see

Ilcv. XX. 9

separate distinct things


and then bring them together into
one; hence, to oin together, combine ; later, to place together and

Heb

circle,, encircle

in a circle.

Matt, xziii.

[verb.]

(-ed)

make a

to

about, go

before,

cast

move

(have.)

14.

,
,

COMPASS

Hcb

xii. 1.

one.

(be)
be laid

COM

COMPASSED WITH
Heb.

to

Matt

COMPEL

(be.)

V. 2.

(bt/

COMPASSION

(be

Matt xviii

Mark
Mark vl

i.

27.

41.

2.

Murk

viij

Mark
Luke

32.

2.

(have.)
tlian

to suffer with another, to


be affected in like manner, (occ.
Heb. iv. 15.)
1

Judo 22

(ey.)

No.

(have.)

1.

to have merely pity or a


sense of unhappiness for the ills of
others i to have a subjective distress at witnessing misfortune, etc.

<,

(xveaker than A'o. 1.)


to be moderate in one's
passions, hence, to be gentle, indul-

gent toward any


1

Mntt

.M.irk V.

8.

Uuia

xviii

33.

19
Is. Vj

3.

one.

Heb

V. 2, marg. reasonubly bcur liit/i.

it'CC.

GO.

V. 41.

COM PLAINER

(s.)

finding fault with one's


discontented, repining.

i.e.

lot,

JurtelO.

,
-,
,

COMPLAINT.
charge, guilt imputed.

1.

fault fouud, blame, censure,


occasion of complaint.

2.

i.e.

2.

see above.

Matt.

\<;,

1.

COMPASSION ON

xiv. 23.

14.

COMPEL TO

13.

<.,

,
,

Gal

Luke

Acts xxvi. U.
2 Cor. xii. 11.

1
1

have
compassion), to have the desire of
relieving the miserable, to show
kindness by beneficence or help.

1.

ix. 22.
vii.

show mercy, (more

rifb. X. 34.

to go

2(

XT.

COMPASSION OF

e.

see

xxvii. 32.
xv. 21.

X. 33.

2.

iXetw, to

Mark

V. 41,

(HAVE.)

34.

Luke

of an

Matt.
2.

Jfatt XV.
XX.

an ayyapos,

kept at regular

stages through Persia, ivith poiver of


empressment) ; hence, to press into
service for a journey in the manner

34.

COMPASSION

constrain,

to necessitate,

persuasion or force.)

mounted courier

(a

to feel the bowels yearn,


have compassion; to pity.
ix. 3C.

(ed, -EST.)

dyyapevoi, to despatch as

moved wira.)

xiv. 14.

COM

175

Acta XXV." (p )
Col iil 13, marg, (text, qitaTTel.)

COMPLETE.
make

to

(a) Pass, to

be

full, fill

filled

furnished.

,
a.

CoL

ii.

up.

to be fully

full,

(,

10.

iv. 12, marg. fiUal


to brar or 6W)i<;
a.
fully, heaco, to ijivcfu.ll a^iurance, pursuadefiLlly, G<v

LTTr A K)

COMPREHEND

hold

to

(a)

(-ed.)

upon,

seize

lay

the idea of eagerness


or sudK/'-njicxs, to seize tcith the mind
of, zvith

to comprehend, hence,

COMPASSION ONR-OF ANOTHER


(having.)

(h) Mid. to comi>iohcnd for one's self,

perceive.
.1

feeling or suffering
with
another, like-affected, the same in

feelings
1

Pet.

ill.

S(pl.)

Jolin

i.

COMPREHENDED
thing.s

also,

bowels.

b.

<IwiK</>aAatoo/iat, to

caie

See

5.

Eph.

iii.

IS.

BRinrLv.)

Comprehend several

under one, to reduce under

head, (occ. Eph.


liom.

.tiii.

9.

i.

10.)

CON

CONCEITS

176

of thonght.
into, to, unto, with a view to,
marking' the direction of thought or

eis,

2.

speech,

(-ED.)

to take together, jiro]).


to enclose in the hands ; (Lat. comprehendere, Fncf. to comprehend.)
Spoken of pet'sons, gen. to take or

1.

zvith Ace. (around and towards)


around, of place ; about, of time ;
about, in reference to, of any object

.(b)

ill

CONCEIVE

3.

than
from the idea of
clasping together, grasping with
Spoken of females, to
'the hands.

of men, to beget
to bear, bring forth.

hence, according to,

of

or implied.

4.

for

unto,

idea of benefit

in,

5.

(a)

tion.

Matt. L 20.

1.

Lukei.

5a.

24, 31, 36.

u.^1.

1.

1.

Jas.

Acts

3.

Rom.

4.

Heb.

with Gen. hitherwards, conducive

Bat. resting in the direction

(b) with

Mid. to set or put for one's


to fix, as in the mind.

(a)

2.

towards.

to.

to set, put, place, lay.

5.

over and towards, be-

Ace.

yond.

"I

of seed, a casting

(b) with

down, vconcep-

a casting

over.

with Gen. over and separate from,


on behalf of, as though bending over
to protect ; then, simply about, in
reference to, with or without the

'a)

,
,

against,

in referenco to

some standard of coniparison stated

, to have,

eis,

4.

from, against.

down upon, over

(b) with Ace.

to
a lying down, f
place of repose, bed, | conceive.
esp. the marriage-bed, )

3.

down

Gen.

'

conceive.

down.

(a) U'ith

seize altogether, all around, stronger

2.

CON

your own.)

(in

the estimation of.


C
\ lavTots, yourselves, your own selves.
Tr A.)
Pom. 2i. 25 {Iv, in, among, ir.stead of
Eom. sii. 16.

with,

;)

to.Tards, near.

self,

with Ace. t
of literal direction
towards, against, of mental direction ;
from ihis mental direction arises
estimaticn, in consideration of and
intention, in order to.

(c)

4.

ix. 10.
X). 11.

15.

CONCERN

(the things which.)

the things; followed hy Gen. of nonn,


lit. the thiiig.s of ray infirmity.
2 Cor. xi. 30.

Matt.

la.

xi. T.

la.

xvi. 11.

la.
la.

la.

CONCERN

(those iniNOS which.)

the things.
TTipl, about, concerning, (chiefly as the
object of thought, emotion, knowledge,
V etc.)
31.

CONCERNING.
TTipi,

around.

Luke

17 (orn.

(^

Rom.

Bee

27,

la.

see

xi). 1.

la.

xi

2.

i.

ii.

xi

viL 12, 32.

Epht

10.
26.

xiii, 34,

xix.

la.

s,

H!1

21, see

(a.s

Ou>

Thcs.

(-rtpaiTf'pi,

of

la.

xxi.

la.

xxU.

la.

ledge, discourse, etc.

Is.

xxiii. 15.
xxiv. 24.

24.

1?.

(.0.1

ii

K.)

i;i.

V. IS.
1

Tim

19.

i.

vi

ntp't,

iripuiv, ovnirrnivg niher


m'Mf.rs, 1,
Tr.)'

u'ith Gen. (around and separate


from) about, concerning, chiefly as
the object of thought, emotion, know-

iv.

see

2 (Xo.4.-\,

iii

LTTr A

see C that
[things.)
r.uo C (the

iiifitouil

<5.

.,

iv.

(the
1

(as.)

Ih.it

iv. 22.

Phil, iii

see

I'J,

things.)

1.

V. 32 '<
^^32 2nd(om.LA>')

19.

vUi.

(as.)

viii. 23.

2 Cor.

ix. 18.

(as.)

xvi. 19
1 Cor. vii. 25.
TUi.34, sec

(the

44.

John

see

xi. 28,

xvi.

la.

see

27.

things.)
la.

3.

i.

ix. 5,

17.
vii. 24.
xxii. 37,
(the thjiige.)
xxiv. 19.
ii.

bcynnd,

(a)

L-

v. iti
vii.

la Acts
Act xxviii.

1.

la.

Mark

16.

xxviii. 21.
22, see C (as.
23 (with article)

Tr A M.)
la.

'

Acts sxv.

iv. 6.

la.

21.

2 Tim. ii 18.

Ui

8.

Ilcb. vii. 14.


xi. 20, 22.

Jolin

ii.

20.

(r.)

V. 14, n)ar3.(tc.<i..

CON
1.

CONCERNING

(as.)

(with Gen.) see "concrrnino,"

,
(
1

Acts xxviii.

Rom.

22.

1.

2. 2

LZ. 5.

xi. 28.

ii.

'

2 Cor. vl. 15.

a word spoken (not { for an


written, )thev:ordoriiQ- i'accouat.
count ivhich one gives, )

unison, (non occ.)

36.

'

a speaking a thin/^ together


another, hence, agreement,

with

/ 9, for,

CONCORD.

<;,

"concerning,"

(tviih Ace.) see

No.

CON

la.

jVo.

2.

177

(,

Cor. viii 4.
Cur. xl. 21.

Phil

it.

CONCOURSE.

a turning or winding together,


ihen^ that which is rolled up together, any dense mass as of mqi,
(occ.

Acts

14.

12.)

Acts xix 40

CONCERNING THAT

(as.)

because, inasmuch as, seeing


Jt introduces that which
that.
rests on a patent fact

that,

Acta

xiii. 31.

CONCUPISCENCE.

desire,
yearning,
longing
denoting the inward passion of the
mind in a good or bad sense. The

mental
Rozn.

vii. 7,

desiref'?ioi the object desired.)

marg. (tort

CONCERNING

(the thinos.)

Acta viii

37
xxiv. 27

xlx.

cutting

8.

opinion after separating, and considering the particulars of a case


(not necessaHly implying condemna-

,
,
,

Jewish

tlie

ti-ue

or punishment being implied, (occ.


Markxvi. IG (.); Rom. xiv. 23.)

2.

shut up,

(-ED.)

hem

in,

to close up, conclude, (occ.

,
6

2.

Gal.

iii.

enclose;

Luke

3.

,
judgment

from, select

to

5.

anyone

sarily for condanncUion.

think

to occupy one's self with


reckonings or calculations, hence, to
reckon, count; value, csicem, or
take for
to account, conclude, or

ij.

infer.
2.

Acts xxi.

'lb.

8.

Koia

2ci.

iii.

I.

Rom

xi. ?2, TciKTg.

&. .22.

[uptogtthtr

(right,

any />. ; with

against, to

condemn, (non

ore.

hence,

come

exercise

to

law) against

thedefinite signification, to pronounce

v.

to a decision, to judge, (not neces-

condemnation, censure,

blame.

order,

23.)

to divide, to separate,

to separate

vpos, towards, in reference to,

4.

to

J.

judgment ^<7saoo?>e^
against; hence, to condemn, the crime
to give

spiritual circumcision^ (noii occ.)

7,

choose out the goody hence,


i.e. to form or give an

tion.)

Used conteTuptuously for

1.

(-ED, -EST.)

to separate, to distinguish, to

select, to

mutilation.

off,

CONCLUDE

gen. to judge,

circumcision in contrast with the

Phil. iU.

5,

Thes. Iv

12.

CONCISION.

/)^,

CONDEMN

the things.
irept, concerning, (see above, No. \,)
LukexxiJ.

Col. iii

llwst.)

3.

Malt.

to know or note against


disadixintage, hence, to

to his

ill

of,

condemn,

to

xll. r, 87.

1.

41, 42.

2.

John

xxnl X

Luko

X.

33

XIV. 64.
vl. 37 "rte
XI

31,

3-:

xxiv. CO, oe

Pbo

(.to

j
'

iii 17,

viii
(a,,)

XX. 18
Miirk

(occ. Gal.

II.)

1.

AcU

R!ii.

18""'

10 (a;),

xiii. 27.
I).

1.

viil

3,34,

1.

xiv.

2-J.

XI.

.'ti.

;
'

Cor

1 Uir. vu. 8.

11

CON
Titns

see

S,

ii.

(that

4.

cannot be.)

2.

,
iij.

one's

Heb.

2.

330

Jas. T. 6
9 (No.

Tr

of

2 Pet.

2.

self.

',

G L

1,

H.)
6.

ii

CONDEMNED OF

ONE'S SELF.

(In Rom.

lowly things, the


antithesis of "the high things.")
Rom.

be.)

with a view
'"

to or in
order to a
sentence.

}-,

Luke

(that cannot

be.)

not worthy of condemnaSee "condemn,"


tion, (non occ.)

Titus

ii.

8.

condemnation, (non

the

judgment

progress.)

(No. 3 with

implyin/j

concealment,)

false or feigned pretence,

as

xoere

it

and

ii.

2.

hence,

Luke
John

under a mash, (whence,

xxiii. 40.
iii. 19.
24.

V.

3.

Roiu.

y.
viii.

2.

1.1 Cor.
4.

2 Cor.

1.

Tim.

xi.
iii.

ment
y. 12 {vnh
vnder jndriment, ineLead

[jvdgmfni.
34, margin,

iii

1,

of eit
hypocriay,

1.

A K)

9.

iiL 6.

',,'

Jas.

1.

Jude

4.

BEGLTTr

to speak or talk with or

to

throw o/'strike together,

(as of streams or persons to come


together) ; then, to throw together
as words, to dispute, discourse or
consult together.

.
3.

marg. jwlg

1.

le, 18

Evg., hypocrisy.)

6.)

-,
matter.)

3.

an acting

further,
(occ. Gal.

together, (referring only and merely


to the general idea of talking, without
reference to the sentiment or subject

in

prefixed,

In N.T. only Mid.,

one.

impart or communicate
on one's oivn p>art),

against, (deno-

action incomplete

(-ED.)

to lay anything ad-

(i.e.

occ.)

the

process of
separation, the act or time of judg-

ting

15.

to take such burthen oii one's self,


also, to place before in addition, to

the sentence pronounced

judgment,

on

ditional

ment.

2.

-,

the sentence pronounced, the


result or product of judgment.

iigainst,

Acts xvii.

CONFER

CONDEMNATION.

)9,

to Set one

to accompany,

1 Cor. xvi. 11.

,
,
,

set,

t'.e.

to Send on before, to eend


forward on one's journey.

5.

[verb.]

down,

to sct

CONDUCT FORTH.

?,
No.

CONDUCT

conduct, Old of respect or for security.

xxiv. 20.

CONDEMNED

.1.

to.

32.

down on a journey,

tence, condemnation,

1.

OF.

the things,
with Ace. as here, relating
Lukexiv.

to,

5.

xii 16.

CONDITIONS

with a
(denoting obto,
ject) ; in order
(denoting purpose),
a j udgment, a sen-

view

rots

16,

xii.

into, to, unto,

15,

3.

away with any

T.

doubtless neuter,

iiL 11.

CONDEMNED

2.

or

ofif

only Pass., to be led


or carried away with any thing ; in
a had sense, to be led astray, (Gal.
ii. 13) ; in a. good sense, led away.

1.

In N.

in general), (iion occ.)


Titus

'

CONDESCEND.
to lead

one.

self-condemned (not directly or explicitly, hut by doing


in his own case that which he con-

demns

CON

Johniii. 20, 21

5. 1

xi. 7

178

Acta

iv

15

2.
1.

OaL

i.

CONFERENCE
See

Act x.w, 12

16

(add

in.)

"CONFER," No.

Gal

ii

1.

CON

CONFESS

-,

(-ED,

179

-ING.)

boldness, confidence, then, the foundation or ground of this confidence,


well-founded trust (see under "sub-

to speak or say the same


together with another, i.e. to speak
tlie

same

things,

to assent, accord, ugree

i.e.

hence,

witli,

concede,

to

stance" and "person.")

same

lang'uage, to say the

1. Acts.xxviii. 31
2 2 Cor. i. .li'

admit,

followed by

(,

tv,

confess in

to

in,

to profess or acknow-

i.e.

viii.

xi.

Gal.
Eph.
Phil,
2.

ledge him.

Luke
2.

la.
2.

la.
1.

Matt.

21

X.

2.5, )

3,

iii. 6.

X.

Rom.

xiv. 11.
XV. 9.

2.

Phil.

ii.

1.

Heb.

2.

32'l".

2.

Mark i. 6.
Luke xii. 8*'"
John i 20''.
22.
xii. 42.
Acts xix. 18.
xxiii. 8.

xxiv.

Rom.

2.

marg

(Icit,

21

iii.

1.

'

(have.)

intram. Mid. to siiffer one's self to


be persuaded or convinced.

esp.

prevailed upon.

2, 3, 15.

be of good cheer, to have


good courage, to be full of hope
and confidence.

dapped), to

(TTrAK)

7.

be moved by fair means,


by words, to be won over,

(c) Pass, to

Rev.iii.5(No.l,act ,G L

CONFESSION.
assent, accord,

1,

subttanci.)
Jolui ii.
...
2.>

(b)

9.

i.

iv.

1.2 John

14.

x. 9.

J;U. V. 16

1.

John

xi.

(a) tra7is. to persuade, win by


words, influence, (as opp. to force.)

13.

thanks

2.

1.

14
X. 3.5

11.

xi.

ri'ioi-

6.

iii.

1.
|

i (have.")

21,

ttclOo),

xiii.lCi,niarg.(text,

1.

ix

ece C
(Imve.)

eco

iii.4,)

3.

1.
..

4.

lii.

1.

(have.)

12.

iii.

Heb.

CONFIDENCE

xxii. 6.)

10, see

iii

Philem.

3.

17

V.

Phil.

1.

2.

(No. 1 with e^, out of,


prefixed,) to speak out the same
things xoith or as another, confess
Here, only Mid. to make
fully.
acknowledg-ment, (occ. Matt. xi. 25;

(li.ive

22

2.

2.

2 Thes.
C

see

vii. 16,

one's case,

2.

3,

ii

confess.
(a)

CON

la.

2 Cor.

agreement

la.

an

GaL

3.

I,a.

16.

la.

ii.

vii.

2.

v. 10.

la.

la.

Philem.

Phil.

25.

i.

iii.

2 Thes.

3.
iii.

4.

21.

agreement made, confession, pro


fession.
1

Tim.

vl.

13,

maig

1.

CONFESSION

/,

see

IS

MADE.

"confess," No.

',
,

CONFIDENT.

profession.

2.

No.

2 Cor V.

of a frank and fearless mind, hence,


boldness, openness, frankness, (perhaps also sometimes implying confidence or assurance.
persuasion,

trust,

1.

2 Cor. ix.

4.

a Standing under ; that


which is set or stands under, a
foundation, origin, beginning, hence,
spoken of that quality wliich leads
one to stand under, endure or
undertake anything, e.g. firmness,

(de.)

1.

Tret^w, see "confidence (HAVE),"iVo.la.

2.

^^'/,,'^ "CONFIDENCE (n A VE),"iVo.


1.

Rom.

ii.

19.

2.

1.

Plul. L

see

(wa.x.)

"CONFIDENCE (have),"
Phil.

i.

2.

Co, v. 8.

6.

CONFIDENT

assu-

rance, confidence.

hV

6.

CONFIDENT

all one thinks,


free-spokenness, as charactei-utic

<,

(haVE),'

X. 10, pass.

the speaking

<;,

"CONFIDENCE

3.

2.

CONFIDENCE.

i.e.

"confidence," No.

1.
2.

Rom.

sec

see

14.

CONFIDENTLY.
Sec, AFFIRM.

.iVt>.

la.

CON

CONFIRM

1.

io

CONFORMED TO

-iNG.)

(-F,D,

make firm, make steadmake good, corroborate,

to

CON

'))/^,
one

make

ments or

2.

finn or establish by argu-

2'^roojs

(-,

to

BtrengtLen

Acts

3.

4.

xviii,

make

lean on, to

tc

upon,

establish,

to make valid, give anthorit'y


or influence, (no7i occ.)

come between,

to

interpose,

Mark xvi

(iioji

2.

Acts xiv.

2.
1.
1.

2.
20(a_p.)

22.

XV. 32.' 41.


XV. 8.
1 Cor. L 6, 8.

3.

2 Cor

3.

GaL

1.

Ileh

R.

ii.

iii.

ii.

or

..trouble

before.

,.

Acts

interpose

1.

ix. 22.

1.

1.

Rom.

CONFIRMATION.

(.<;, firm establishment, (non occ.)


Heb

!
I

vi.

CONFLICT.

(be) [margin.]

33, text, bc-ashamed.

"CONFOUND," No,

,
see

Col.

ii.

m.irg. fear or care.

CONFORMABLE UNTO
to

make

Iii

10

(make.)

of like form with

((',
mth.Q^ LTTi A

to he or Uconic nf like

CONFORMED

2.

^,
sons,

a mixing together of perconfusion


of com2:>osition,
;

indistinctness, (non occ.)


1.

Acl-s xix. 20

1.

1,

Cor, xiv. 33, marg. tumult or unqn\etrt(S.


Jas,
16, marg. tamuU or unquielncH.

--,

CONGREGATION.

a bringing together, a gatherof persons or things, esp. a


Jewish assembly held in the synagogues ; then, of the place itself, a
synagogue, (whence the Eng, word. )
(See under "assembly;")

form

Acts

W.)

TO.

having the like form with


another person or things (occ, Phil,
iii.

a being in a state of
disorder or instability, hence, dis-

ing

another person or thing, (non occ.)

Phil

xiii

CONQUER
to

have

victurious,

43,

(iKG.)
(victory),

get

the

prevail.

11.]

RonV

viii,

2.

32,

order, anarchy, tumult.

ayuiv, a gathering, assembly, esp. an


usseml)ly to see games, tlwn^ the
assembly of the Greeks at their
gi-eat national games, and hence,
the contest for a prize at their
games ; yen. any stniggle or trial
u'lth the accessory idea of peril.
30

Cor.i.271s'(aj)),2" 2nd.
Pet. ii. 0.

CONFUSION.

IR
1,

Phil,

to

CONFUSE.

),

iT.

i.K.

Acts xix

i.

(ED.)

to ^onr together,
of persons, to confuse,
of the mind, to perplex.

6.

ii.

(no7i occ, J

Phil

14.)

to

CONFOUNDED

to do NO. 3, before or previously; establish or confirm before,

iii,

i.

2.

,(
),
commingle

[one's self.

CONFIRM BEFORE.

Gal.

xji.

make ashamed, put


shame, bring dovsm shame upon.

15.

3.

-vL7,

14.

Pet.

Rom.

17, sea

Rom.

(occ.

CONFOUND

1.

occ.)
1.

shape

thiiig after or like

example,

(ocr.

23.)

((, to be or act as a mediator

.to form, fashion, or

another.
In
N.T. only Mid. or Pass, to form,
fashion, or shape one's self after
anot/ii'r,
to be conformo'l to iiis

fast, secure,

t.e.

(bf.)

Rov.

vi,

twice.

to

be

upper hand,

CON

CONQUEROR

CON

CONSENT

more than.)

(be

more than conquer,

to

181

(with one.)

with one,
from,
,
>(some such word as con-?, one,
,.
,
,
sent being implied.)
j

to

have victory beyond measure.

'

Rom.

viil 37.

Luke

/,

a knowing witli one's


cunsciousnesa ; the being one'a
\vituess; the testimony to one'a

self,

approval,

own
own

the consciousness man has of


himself in his relation to God,
vKtnifesting itself in the form of a
Consequenvtly

it

that which he believes to be right,

Acts

(non

5,

i.

John

viii.

V.
1

Tim.

1.5.

(^,
L

Tr

7 2'"i, 10, 12.


x. 2.5, 27. 28, 29

"-

'

Coi.

i.

2.

11.

i.

:>,

iii

!i.

19

to put or lay down together with another ; to deposit


one's vote with others in the urn,
hence, to assent to, agree with, (non

Tim.

'I'ltiis

i.

i.

1.

3.

\f).

Ileb. xx. 9. 14.


x. 2, ii.

18

xiii.

Pet.

10.

ii

iiL

12.

Luke

xxiii. 51.

LI

Tim. vL

3.

CONSENT UNTO.

iv. 2.

Cor. viii. 7 1''


fnmiliarity,G>^'
.)

TO.

occ.)

(.)

xiii. 5.

20.

,,
2.

2 Cor. iv.

ix. 1.

1.

2.

occ.)

xxiv. 16.
ii.

and

that which springs


unfeigned," seel Tim.

xxiii. 1.

Rom.

token of command,
nod assent, (non

to come or go to or near
any person or thing ; to come near
in thought, or intention, hence, to
assent to, concur iii.

is

ftiith

to

/,

is

hence the only conscience

worth having

from "a

i)i,

etc.,

CONSENT

condemn

vian's conscience will never

(-ED, -ing) [verb.]

to,

Acts xviiL

the effect and result of faith, for a

vice versa

ziv. 18.

occ)

esp.

self-testimony.

to'nod

by consciousness,

borne

conduct

CONSENT

CONSCIENCE.

2.

16, 21.

to spcak with, i.e. in the


same mannei; to express agreement
with, (non occ.)

/,

to think well of with


take pleasure with others
in any thing, hence, to approve,
assent to.
.

others, to

CONSECRATE

(-ed.)
2.

1.

lyi<iLLvi(i.<),

to rencAv

make new
crate, set
(occ.
2.

nioi-e is
2.

a.

Rom.

to

make

perfect.

margin, pfrffct
margin, make luii.

Acta xxii. 20.

16.

No.

[margin.]

2 above.

L 32, text, have

pUaiure

in.

CONSENT

(with.)

Ik, of,

in

unison, (pro}), of sounds,)


metaph. accord, agreement,
Cor. vU.

5.

to perceive, implying the perception of the mind consequait upon


;

to mark, think

about

to perceive or discern distinctly or clearly ; to understand,

consider, observe.

symphonioua,

(-ED, -EST, -ing.)

',

sight

2.

see

CONSIDER
1.

vii. 28,

X. 20,

(';,

viL

ivork or

wanting, to

Heb.

I.

2.
I

Rom.

CONSENT WITH

(7,

a duty; then,
to make complete so that nothing
as

viii. 1.
1.

something aa new,

18.)

ix.

TeActow, to bring to a full end,


linish,

Acts

become or

hence, to initiate, conse-

fortli

Hcb.

to be,

((, to bo a spectator

of, to behold
an object present, contemplate uith

the idea of adinirattun

and

tvonder,

tolook at purposely and attentively,


to regard.

CON

',

-,

4.

(No.

,
,
,

182

with

Luke

up,

count

to

Acts

to rcckon up, compute;


up again, think over,

upon.

reflect

to reckon through, t-.e.


complete or settle an account,
balance accounts, hence, to take account of, stop to consider.

6.

to

to see, (referred to the subject,


as No. 3 is to the object,) to l)ehold,

?6oi',

7.

(used of the mind of him who

sees.)

avvdoov, to see or perceive with one's


self (by the senses), i.e. to be aware,

8.

2 Cor.

Phil

XT. 31.
sv. 5

16.

ii.

Phaem.

7.

vi. 18.

CONSORT WITH

(-m.)

by casting

to assign

In Pass, as here, to cast


with another, (non occ.)

7.

7.

1.

ii.

2 Thee.

Heb

6 ',

5,

i.

vii.

iv. 36.

Rem.

Acts

xvii.

lots.

in one's lot

4.

CONSPIRACY.

a swearing together, a being


leagued by oath, hence, a conspiracy,

conscious.

9.

ii 25.
vi. 24.

jirenxed), (occ. Acts xvii. 23.)

5.

CON

(71071 occ.)

Acta xxiii

to observe well, learn

13.

thoroughly, note accurately, (non

CONSTANTLY.

occ.)

10.

to look at or

upon a

thing,

watch,

behold, regard, (from


an object set up in the
distance at which one looks and
aims.)

to

11.

strain,

by

hence, to bring or

mind, to
prehend.
o:

Matt.

\i. 28.

vii. 3.

2.

ll.MarkA'i.
2.
t.

Luke

52.

{-,

24, 27.
.7ohn x\.J>0
xii.

iecA<wi,.G~LTJrR)

to
2.

discjern,

Acts

li.

xii. 19.

8.

7.

Acte'xv.

2.

10.

Rom. ir. 19.


Gal vi.-l.

J.

2.

Heb.

Tim.

Hob.

1.

vii. 4.

-2.

X. 24.

6.
4.

xii

3.

to do a thing by force
against nature or law, to compel,
(as though by ovr7nuch cntreatT)),

',

to

be,

(,

the

hold
1.

2b. Col.

stand with or together,

17

1.

Acta xvi.

2.

i.e.

(by.)

force, unwillingly.
1

Pet

to

V.

-.)

(-ED,

take counsel,
self,

i.e.

to take counsel witli

to

give

him

to

deliberate.

counsel,

any
to

advise.

a calling near, a siuninoiis

and consolatory

,
,
one,

to one's side, hence, an admonitory,

encouraging

by

l,").

xxviii. 19.
V. 14

2 Cor.

Gal. vL 12

consult with one's

2b. 2 Pet. iii. &, margin,


(text, slund.)

CONSOLATION

>7/?,

1.

3.

CONSULT

compact (placed together), to

xii. 15.
i.

2.

xxiv. 29.

CONSTRAINT

be constituted.
Luke

22.

vi.''45.

^,

together, associate,

Mark
Luko

1.

ordinary va-b of

tmns. to cause to stand


with or together, to place or set

to be

fast.

Matt. xiv.

<-ETH.)

(a)

(b) intrans. to

together,

8.

existence:

2.

or keep

to hold

1.

1.

occ.)

confine, secure, hence, to constraiji,

xiii. 7.

CONSIST

-.)

(-ED,

to necessitate, force, concompel, (either by foire or

ent7-eaty.)

(non

ii. 7.

iii.

2.

6.

3.

,
,

CONSTRAIN

1.

to send or bring together,

put together in
understand, com-

See, AFFIRM.

ex-

(a) in
sel
evil,

hortation, invitation or entreaty,


(opp. to napaivcvis, warning.)

Mid. fpokcn of
or

several, to

consult together,

coun-

(e.g.

hence, to plot.)

2a. Matt. xxvi. 4


1.

Johu

1.

xiL 10.

Luko

xiv. 31.

for

,,

CON

183

CONSULTATION.
counsel, advice.

consultation.
a. Mark

xv.

,
,

CONSUME

1.

2.

make

to

(a) ivith

hold a

or

(-ED, -iNG.)

to

,
a.'

(No. 1 ivith

pre-

consume

wholly or thoroughly (as

3.

1.

1.

I.

thing, hence, to

be. 51.

2.

Heb.

CONTAIN

teutf

John

12,

&c.)

2,
ii.

3.

),

with

mastery or

hence, to exercise
2. 1

CON TAIN

Cor.

ii.

CONTAINED IN

, the

ii.

XV. 15.

2 Phil. iv. 11.

1.

John

iii.

14.

Heb.

same

to lead off or

Rom.

nu'aniiii;, L.)

vi. 8.

[margin.]

away with any


or carried away
;

14,

i.e.

Tim.

xiii. 5.

be led
with any thing; gen. in a bad sense,
but aUo in a
i.e. to be led astray
good sense, to be led away with.

(the things.)

to set out at nought,


despise, contemn.

10.

CONTENTED (.)

one, hence, to

c.

(,

^j^.^^^

CONTENTED WITH (be)

CONTEMPTIBLE.

2 Cor. X, 10, pass,

to,l

(Mid. of No. 1 above,) to


one's self with, i.e. to be
satisfied or content with.

things.

Bom.

Mark

Luke

or

Pet.

3.

vii. 9.

(be.)

p]

coming

suffice

hold one's self


encompass,
round,
hence,
to
to
embrace, surround, enclose
contain as a writing.
1

aid,

^,

(can.)

to exercise

have

self,

to do that
.^^^
reaching to, Aere, ^^^.^f^^e^.^^
sumcing, satisrac
or IS
tion,
satisfactory.
to make, to do,>

G.

the heart and mind.

dominion over,

the thing.

.,

'fo,

37,

viii.

see above; to receive

to

do.

sufiBcient

CONTAIN

self-control.
John .\xi. 25.

d to

in one's
self-adequate, needing no
hence, contented, (non. occ.)

make room.

also to
contain
with the mind, &c. (see

,
,

<;,

have space or room for a

John

CONTIONT.

(-ING.)

to give space,

Matt. xix. 11,


and 2 Cor. vii.

FOR.

ward

to

assist,

thing, to hold,

2.

9.

off, defend, hence, to


succour then, to be strong
in pass, to be
enough, suflQce
satisfied with a thing, to be con-

xii. 2D.

Gal. V. 15.
3. Jas. iv. 3.
2 These, ii. 8 {ive\ei, will slay, L T. Tr. A.)

receive

Judc

Jnde 3

be at expense,

a.

to contend as a combatant upon (i.e. for or about) a


thing, (non. occ.)

fire),

to spend,

Trans, to

1.

xi. 2.

occ.)

spend upon a

Luke

Acts

CONTEND EARNESTLY

waste, exhaust, impoverish.


1.

CONTEND.

to separate throughout, i.e.


Avholly, completely, hence, to distinguish, judge, decide.

(a) ^id. to scp'.irate one's self from,


as in battle, hmcc, to contend with,
dispute or strive with,

to usc up, spend, esp. in a


bad sense, hence, to consume; of
persons, to destroy, (non. occ.)

(non

1.

fixed, i)dennifying it,) to

CON

xii. 16, text,

condescmd

CONTENTION

to
1.

(-s.)

..
contention, wrangling.

t/)t?,

strife,

quarrel,

to.

rivalry,

2.

CON
laboui'

for

184

wages, work for


for ambitious

i's,

any work

gain, then,

^,

2.

4.

24.)

Acts XV.

3ft

2.

Pliil.

Cor.

11.

3.

1. 1

i.

,
(no7i

Titus

1.

iii.

i.

Tbes.

I.uko xxiv.
Heb. vu. 3.

53.

Bom.

No.

"\

'

"CONTENTION,F,"

,,.

those
v'lio are
of con-

) tcntion.

2,

Rom,

15.

(attend.)

(give one's self.)

vi. i.

(tuby that are.)

persons,
see

X. 1.
TJii.

xiii. 6.

CONTINUALLY TO

Cor. xi. 16.

^$, of,

3.

Heb.

1.

strife,

Acts

ot, i\iQ

X.'

to. be strong or firm towards anything, to endure or persevere in or with ; of a work or


business, to be constantly occupied
or engaged in ; of a person, to
remain near, to wait upon.

occ)

CONTENTIOUS

2.

CONTENTIOUS.

Heb.

12, 14.)

^,

9.

loving quarrel, fond of

(occ.

CONTINUALLY UPON

10.

ii.

continuance,

petual,
1.

a sharpenhig, hence, of- a


sharpening of the feeling or action,
incitement, impulse, pai'oxysm of
anger, sharp contention,. (occ\ Heb.
X.

unbroken

protracted, of time,
continuous,
per-

place of assembly where games


iva-e celehrated, place of contest,
then, tbe conflict itself in the public

the

for

carried

through, extended,

games.

4.

mito or

8./,

ke7ice, party-spirit, faction.

3.

unto,

TO, the,

intriguing,

canvassing,

purposes,

CON

ii. S.

CONTINUALLY
Acts

CONTINUANCE

(in

(patient.)

a remaining behind or under,


hence, a bearing up under, patient,
persevering endurance.

CONTENTMENT.
solf-sufficieucy

(wait on.)

X. 7.

Rom.

good

ii,

7.

sense), sufficiency within one's sell

a mind satisfied u'\th


contentment, (occ. 2 Cor. ix.

spolcen of
lot,

Tim.,

CONTINUE

its-

pii'O),

vi. 6.

eh, unto,

TiAos, the end.


2.

Luke XV uL

S.

one, await.

i.

i.e.

3.

Bom.

remain through or throughpermanently; to remain


the same, not to change.

out,

4.
I.

ii. 2.

to remain upon, i.e. in adwhence, to continue.


;

dition, longer

3.)

to

i.e.

,
(i7iy

to

remain near by or with

one, hence, to

continue or per-

severe in anything, (occ.

CONTINUALLY.

1.

-ING.)

intrans. to remain, abide, ( La(.


to remain for any
;) trans,

),

not leaving any space


between, hence, unintcrmiltmg, un-

ceasing, (occ. 2 Tim.

-,

manes

CONTINUAL.

1.

(-ED,

8.)

through the whole

continually, always.

to

rub

in"

Cor. xvi.

.)

rub con-

wear or consume
away by rubbing; spoken of time, to
tinually, hence, to

time,

jjicccs,

spend, to pass.

;
;

CON

,
,

6.

185

CONTINUE

cause to stand,

(a) trans, to

set, place.
1.

stand ; metapk. to stand


hence, to remain.

(b) intrans. to
fast,

7.

trans,,

(a)

down, to

to

sit

3.

one's

to seat

4.

to abide, con-

he/ice,

tinue.

8.

or to

to Stretch out near,

to extend

near,

by,

extend or prolong as time, to continue, (non occ.J

to bring through to a full


end, to finish fully,
complete
spoken of time, to continue through
the whole time, continue through-

(non

out,

10.

come

to

-,

see

Acta

14 (with

i.

to remain there.

i.e.

46 (with iv, in.}


xiii. 43 (No. 3, G L
Tr A .)
ii.

Rom. vt

Rom.

1.

Gal.
Col.

xi. 22.

iii.
i.

10 (with iv, in)

23.

iv. 2.

4.
2. 1

1.

-,

2.

2.

xiv, 22.

1.

2.

iVo. 2.

a place with

to remain at

to be Strong or firm
towards any thing, to endure or
persevere in or with, to be continually in with or near any person or

be.)

2.

in, (no7i occ.)

"continue,"

-,
thing.

i.

IN.

Tim.

1.

iv.

3.

V, 5.

L Heb.

viii 9.

CONTINUE INSTANT

occ.)

to begin to be; implying

origin,

/,

to

hence,

4.

9.

, to remain
a person,,

and Mid.

down,

self, sit

cause

to

2.

seat.

(h) intrans.

CON

into

existence

implying result, to take place, come


implying change of state,
to pass
to become, enter upon any state or

see

"CONTINUE

Rom.

IN.

IN,"

^.

i.

xii. 12.

CONTINUE STEADFASTLY.

condition.

11.

to do, to work;
luith Ace. of time (prop, intrans.),
to do or act for a certain time or

(as in vidgar Eng.) do up a cei-tain


time, to spend or pass time.
11.

Matt.

XX.

(text,

maig.

12,

vsor'k.')

Luke vL

all

xxii. 28.

1.

John

2
1.

31.

XV.

1.

Acts

42,

li.

viii,

2.

xii.

l::!,

see

4.

see

r^

10,

5_

viii,

9,
1, 14.

In.

4.

Jae.

11

iv 13
2 Pot, iii. 4.

3.

Ui.

24.
xiii,

see

J-

I.

in.

15

with.

i.

in.

to be

(with

iv,

V>)

any

1.

Acts

2.

rhil.

viii,
X.

one,

25

with

e(,

4.

remain near with

to

(non

{,

13,

"continue," NO.

see

occ.)
to he.

remain Mar, GpoL

to

TrA K.)

CONTRADICT.
to

spcak against or in oppo-

sition.

2:)

Acta xiii

1 .John ii, 19, 2-1.


II. Ilev, xiii. 5, mare, '"'.'!

45.

marg.

''

icar (am.
to

(,

xxvi. 22.
xxvii. 'ii.

i;b:

see

in.

:io.

xvlii 11,
xix. 10.

>
)

10.

43.
XIV. 22,

XV

ii.

2.

in.

2,

CONTINUE WITH.

1.

see C in[etant in.

Tim. iii! 14.


Hob. vil. 23.

1.

xiii.

10.

.1.

Tim.
y

46, see

Tb.

iv
iv.

C in.
see C stead-

fastly in.

h.

1.

10,

23.

i.

f).

14.

lii.

54.

xi.

.'..

7 (<->l>)

12,

5.

ii.

CoL
-

12.

ii.

viii.

Gal.

see

22.

xii.
3.

1,

xi.

see

12,

night.
.1.

Rom. vL

Acta iL 42, with

make;

to

Will,

H)

CONTRADICTION.

Gtj) (add,
do xchat he

(add,f(o,

war, Eli AVn)

avTiXoyia, a spcaking against or in opposition to ; controverey,


Heb. vii

xii. 3.

CONTINUE ALL NIGHT.

was,
SiavvKTipivw,

CONTRARIWISE.
bring
through,

to

tho night
pass the night,

Luke VL

was passing
or spending
the night.

'/',

tho opposite.
In N.T. used
as adv. on tho contraiy, (non occ.)

2 Cor. ii
12.

r.

OaL

l.Pot.

iii. .

ii

7.

CON

186

CON

CONVENIENT

CONTRARY.
1.

IvavTLos, ovcr-against, opposite.

2.

TLTTivav'Tto?,

opposed, adverse,

\],

have come up
extend or reach to,

^uith the.

ess.

Eph.
I

Matt

xiv. 24.

1.

Mark

vi. 48.

1.

xxvi.
xxvii.

I.

see

CoL

to.

V.

Titus

see

10,

CONVENIENT

iL 8.

(be.)

not,

17.

CONTRARY

i,

(.,

have good time,

to

contrary to beside (?iith idea of


comparison ), hence, inferred superiority, above.
;

See

from over aguinst, oppusitc

Cor. xvi. 12."

Ic

>i. 24.

Ic.

xvi. 17

good
Tim. iv.

2.)

Maxk

xi7.

<,

IL

a turning about; life, as


actions ; mode of life,

made vp of

,
,

conduct, deportment, (non occ.)

CONTRIBUTION.
act

of

partaking",

commuaiun;

a turning,

2.

sharing
di.'itribu-

3.

being a

nom

fessedly,

by coDScnt of

all,

con-

occ.)

1.

CONVENIENT.
well-timed, timely, opportune,
iv.

16.)
tL

21.

Oal.

i.

scoC

(liavo

13.

Kiih. iv. 22.

I'luL

27,

citizenshiji, life

occ.)
2

Hub.

i.

Jah. iii. 13.


1 ret. i. 1.'.. J8.

1.

')i

(one's.)
3.

iif.

20 (see

,
J.

Mark

12,

i.

(>i,o}i

xiii.

5.

oiic'h. )

\ Tiio. lii 16.

Hob.

2 C.i.

(without)
1

(non

man-

the being or the result ''f


(a mouibcr of a

as a citizen,

//',

/lence,

;,

free city or state)

XV. 26

CONTROVERSY

tuiii,

ner, Way, mode.

tion.

(occ.

opportunely;

time,

CONVERSATION.

also, l.\w.

participation,

season.

also,

in

(occ. 2

1.

See

have

CONVENIENTLY.

to.
7.

to

i.e.

at.

with .Ace. too? alongKidc of; be-

xviiL 13.

(have.)

leisure, opportunity.

beside (as 'proceeding

side (<is not coinridiny with), henr^,

23.

CONVENIENT TIME

TO.

and

1.

10.

Acte xvii

or

fit

Rom.

Tim.

beside (of juxtaposition.

Ic

the things
not seemly.

befitting, be-

proper,

to.

(b) wi.th Oat. beside

2.

NOT.)

seeming, meet,

to lie opposite; to oppose, be

-,

(those things wuicii

ARE

from.)

(c)

8.

the things,

CONTRARY

with Gen.

(a)

1.').

i.

..)

adverse

Gal

ii.

Tim,

4.

Philcra.

V. 4.

14.

ii

Tbe.

1
-

Uoiu. xi. 24, eec C to

thing, to

xvi. 17, so C to.


Gal. V. 17, see C (t>o.

<.

any

hence, to pertain

Bom.

-Vets xvii. 7,
)
xviii. 13, ]

(be.)

to

to anything, to refer to or bo pertinent io anythi)vj, (occ. Col. iii. IB.)

idea of stealth, covcrtucss, claadesti lie

to

Tim.

kL.'j, ia

ii.

1.

iii.

'J

J'et

1.

IV. 12.

CONVERSATION
and

1.

(.

!.>.

ii.

lii

I,

2, 10.

7.

11

oni:;.^.)

to turn up, turn back again,

irdrans. to return.

CON

187

Mid. to turn oae's self round,


abo\it among, hence^ gen. to
live, conduct one's self.

COR

CONVICT

(a)

move

, ,
2 Cor.

a.

CONVERSATION
to be a

free

city

or state)

form of

ment);

hence,

Mid.

(a

member

(govern-

govern;

to

trans,

be a free citizen, and live


to conduct one's self according to all the laws and customs
of a state, hence, gen. to live, order
one's life and conduct, (occ. Acts
;

CONVINCE

1.

2.

',

xxiii. 1.)

to do No. 1 fully, to show


wholly wrong, to rebuke

be

sternly, (noii occ.)

3.

.-,
(non

tation,
1.

John

a turning one's self round or


towards, a turning about, (non occ.

iTTiarfxyfyi'i,

Acts XV.

.S,

1.

Acts

xviii; 28.

COOL

ill

\(,

(-ED, -ETn) [verb.]

to turn

to-

turn or convert

Cor. XIV.

1.

.las.

2.

Jade

i.

ii.

24.

9.

[Tr

9.

15 (No.

1,

.)

G~ LT

[verb.]

cooling, (no}i occ.)

xvi. 24.

COPPERSmTH.
a brazier, coppei*smith

any

to.

dispu-

to cool down, to refresh by

Luke

wards.

(b) in trans, to

1. Titus

inarg.^wit,

3.

to turn about,

(a) irans. to

to confute

occ.)

viii. 40.

xvL

1.

CONVERSION.

-.)

(-ED,

(.,
to

3.

CONVERT

(. )

27.

i.

con-

see "convict.''

reprove.)
PhiJ.

of

have a

to

to

as such

refute,

put to shame.

so

John vUL

intrans.( of the state) to be governed.


(a)

and

fute,

convince,

to

IS (one's.)

\<},

certain

persons,

12.

i.

shame, hence, of

disgrace,

to

e'Aeyxoj,

(-BD.)

then of

Utorker in metals, a smith,

(non

occ.)

turn one's self unto.

Tim.

Mid. and intrans. to turn one's


self round, come to one's self
also,

iv, 14.

(c)

',

to return, retract, or repent.

,
,

a. Jae. V. 19, 20.

Corbiin,

CONVERTED

1.

2.

tion

(be.)

(occ.

and

see (b)

gift,

Ileb. p"ip,

ofteriug,

obla-

something devoted to God,

Matt, xxvii.
Mark

6.)

vii. 11.

to turn.

to turn into a thing,


convert, change.

i.e.

to

Mid. and iiUrans. to turn


mind,
be converted or changed, to become as it were another man.

(b)

lb. Matt. xlii. 15.


2b.
xvUL 3.
lb.

same as

i.e.

(c) above.

(a) trans,

lb.

CORBAN.

.';,

Mark
Luke

iv.

12.

fTJi

32.

Ic.

John

40 (No. 2b,

(,

(-S)

(small.)

xxvii. 32.)

John

ii.

15 (pL)

T'l-rA .>
lb.
lb.

Acta

tti.

19

xv-iiL 27.

CONVEY ONE'S SELF AWAY.

1.

2.

iKvtuw,.to

CORD

a cord made of bulrushes, <:,


any small cord or rope, (occ. Acts

nod from, turn the head

aside,

13.

CORN.

wheat, corn; in

sown,

to

pi, grain.

be sown,

tit

fur

sowing.

turn away as a horse, hence, to shun,


avoid, tuiii aside, (non occ.)
Johnv.

,
/?,
(a) in pi.

3.

sown

fields, fields

of grain.

KOKKos, a kernel, a grain, seed.

COR
2& Matt xii

Luke vL

1'

C (ears

1 2n<i,eee

see

1 2nd see

28

ii

lt,

23 2nd,
(ears of.)
iv

Bee

C (ears

,,

of.)

fields.

1.

1 is',

tield&

of.)

Mark

John

xii. 24.

Acts

vii.

188

12 (pi.

CORRECTION.

to right up again, set to


rights again, to restore ; metaph. a
setting right, correction, (no7i occ.)

from
provision
Of grain.G^ljTTiAH)

28.

2 Tim.

CORN-FIELDS.
2a.

Mark

ii.

23

2a.

Luke

vi.

CORN

M&tt

vi.

1.

Luke

2.

Mark

Ti. 1.

tread.

also,

1.

CORNER.
( Eng.

1.

au angle ; an
an interior
a dark comer, (occ.

coign,)

exterior 'projecting corncv

and hence,

angle,

Rev. XX.
2.

the

comer

Matt.

Mark

ti.

2.

.'.

I.uku XX. 17.


Actalv. 11.

ii.

Pet.

6, J
1.

ii.

Matt.

vi.

2.

Luke

xii.

and

1.

fall,

then,

budy

4.

the
I.

Eph.

5.

Jas. V.

anything
i.e.

xi. 18,

Uutro)/.

'

marg.(toxt,

III, 2(No.2. Or..)

Eph.

(be.)

iv. 22, pais.

fallen,

a dead

29.
1.

COJIRECTED US

(which.)

7<7;,

a tcachcr, master,
administrator of discipline,
20.)
Hub.

Rev.

1.

3.

60 C

elf.
2.

Vii. a.

xi

see C(bo.)

2.

10,

CORRUPT ONE'S SELF

Mark vL

ii.

become

6.

body, carcase.

Rom.

occ.)

iv. 22,

Judo

CORRUPT

fallen,

rot or

33

1.

hence,

to

le, 20.

Cor. XV S3.
2 Cor. ii. 17, marg. deal
deceitfully zoith.
1

CORPSE.

7/,

causc

to

3.

honourable posvtvm), (non occ.)


Pel.

^?

putrid, (non occ.)

extreme angle

state.

No. 2 above.

hence, to adulterate,

'/;7,

(chief.)

destroy,

worse

(a retailer
to be a
or vintner, ivho were notorious for
commodities),
their
adulteratinff

7.

because of the svjyport given,


20.

[verb.]

corrupt,

spoil,

see

Eph. iv. 29.


1 Tim. vi 5.
2 Tim. iii 8.

put
out of bight, hence, to do away with.

5.

at the

2.

to causc to disappear,

3.

eee C
(chief.)

the
corner foundation stone, (important

,
,

2.

4.

2(1.

20,

ii.

Rev. vii

CORNER

Eijk

to

5.

xxvL
Eph.

1.

X. 11.

?,

Acts XL

1.

3a

gen. to bring into a

cm of a sheet.

xxl. 4J.
xii 10.

Matt. viL 17, 18.


xiL 33 '
Luke vi 43 'flee.

,
,

1.

8.)

also of place, the extremity,

to destroy, corrupt,

CORRUPT

of time, place or
^PX'q, beginning,
di(inity ; the first in time, order or

rank

decay wholly, perish.

(a) pass, to perish.


1.

',

to spoil throughout, cor-

(a) Pass, to
3.

See

[adj.]

rupt utterly.

23.

ii.

10.

bad, rotten, putrid, (properly


of verietajjle or animal substances),
(occ. Matt. xiii. 48.)

(ears op.)

an ear of grain.

iii.

CORRUPT

1.

?,

COR

CORRUPTIBLE.
hejicc,

corniptiblc, perishable, (part,

(occ.

of No.
Worn.

xii

(pi.)

JudelO, middla

1.

23.

Cor. ix. 25.

above.)
1

Or.

XV. 53, 64.

Pot

i.

23.

COR

1^0

cou

CORRUPTIBLE THINGS.
Tit.

in (neut pi

i.

COULD.

See, CAN.

Whm

CORRUPTIBLE

incorruptible; of pcraoin^, imof thivgif, impcridhable,

a<l>0(iprn<;,

mortal

cndurmg.
Pet

\.

2.

TO,

iii.l

a spoiling, corruption, destrnction, gen. the bringing or being


brought into a worse state

spoiling

throughout,

thorougli corruption, esp. as arising

Acts

1.

27, 31.

ii.

xiii.

Rom.

34, 35, 36, 37.

viii. 21.

Cor

1.

1.

Gal.

1.

2 Pet.

2 Pet.

1.

42, 50.
4.

Acta

xi.

12. 19.

ii.

COULD
iyi

12 (the worda "

occ.

xir. 28.

or senate

"must be under-

IJng. Sanhedrim.
The
supreme council of the Jewish
nation composed of seventy mem-

(non

.xviii.

19.

,
of

tlie

COSTLY.

<;,

costly.

Tim.

ii.

COSTLY

(VERY.)

of great value, groat wprth,


Matt. xiii. 46.)
John

^,

xii.

3.

COUCH.
little

which one lies or


divan, (non occ. J

(any thing on
couch or

reclines),

a litter or mattrass, used

the poor,

which might be carried

about.
V.

10, 24.

i.e.

trials

the very end or extremity;


spoken of 2>rice, the very uttermost
or highest cost, very expensive or
1

twenty-four courses.

joining

hence, a council,

lors,

I.uko

be

from former high priests and heads

prcciousness, costliness,
Rev

1.

/ thould

bers, besides the high priest, selected

COSTLINESS.

(occ.

crvviSptov, a sitting together, a council

r.)

COUNCIL.

expense,

Luke

(that

active sense, strong

stood.)

expenditure
money
spent, also money for spending
extravagance, (non occ.

In/

an

COST

;,

viii 3

(having
inherent and moral power); in a
passive sense, possible, capable of
being done.

vi. 8.
i.

by the law.
Rom.

occ.)

(what the law.)

the thing,

(^9, impossible,

from putrescence, (non


2

COULD NOT DO

CORRUPTION.

not part of another verb.

(not.)

1.

AcU

v. 15.

.M.itt

2i

in

counsel,

then, counsel-

those who sat in public


the governors of a

with

jiroviiioe.
1

and

,
,
(,
,

cou

COUNSEL

to counsel with any one,


counsel, to advise,

Mid. spoken of
Jolm

from

Acts

V.

3.

4
5.

(take.)

3.

2.

another in covncil.

(,

38

"COUNSEL

1.

(give)."

to will, to be willing,

Tr.)

23.

ix-

2.

COUNSEL TOGETHER
Mid.

(take.)

"COUNSEL

see

(give)."

(a.)

John

xi.

03(,

53

see

(take), No. 1,

COUNSEL
Rev.

iii.

L Tr

ti.)

[verb.]

"counsel

see

(give)."

IS.

COUNSELLOR.

ken

of

a counsellor, senator (spoa memhcr of the Jewish

%,

Sanhedrim), (nrni

or.c.J

one joined

in

oounsr-K

hence, a counsellor, ('non occ.)

Mark

XV. 43.

Luke

xxiii. 50

Rom

2.

COUNT

xi. 34.

(-ED,

-.)

-^,

to lead, i.e. to Iciid the way,


go before, hence, to be a leader or
chief; thm, to lead out before the
mind, i.e. to view, regard a^ being so

and

so,

to esteem, count, reckon.

Xoylf>a,

strictly of

numerical calcu-

lation, to count, calculate,

compute,

then, to take into account, consider.

to have, to hold,

liold,

i.e.

to

have and

implying continued having or

hence, to have as in the


possession
rnind, regard, count.
;

4.

^r/^/fo),

7,

\.,
Up, (non

xviii. 14

see

calculus, (non occ.)

(No. 4

vjith

together,

prefixed, to reckon together, count

/?ouXci'o/xat,totakecounsel, to consult,
determine, to deliberate with one's

2.

2.

5.

3.

self or ivith

1.

calculate, (just like Lat. calculare,

i.e.

to counsel

several,

COUNSEL

COU

and smooth by water), to reckon,

(give.)

or consult together.

1.

190

him

to give

(a)

to count or rf-rkon with


(small pebbles worn round

occ.

cou
2.

Matt.

Luko

12.

ii.

viii.

4.

ix. 31.

37, see

xiiL 54, 67, see


(one's own.)
xiv. 35,

xxi. 33,

XXV.

14,

see

(one's

1.
1.
2.

3.

John

xii 1,
C ,(go
into a far.)
XV. 21.
xvi. 12 (.)

Luke

(go

?5,

ii.

8.

iii.

3,

iv.

23.

cheerful mind, cour-

i.e.

Acta xxviii

iv. 44.

15.

xi. 54, 55.

Acta

iv.

36.

vii. 3.

COURSE.

xii. 20.

xviii

cheer,

age, spirit, (non occ.)

xxiii. 26.

36, 56.

1.

lineage,

2 Cor. xL 20.

xxi. 21.

own)

(one's own.)
offspring,

race,

COURAGE.
C

into a far.)

14.
4,

genus,

C round

XV. 13, 15.


xix. 12.
XX. 9,

far.)

v. 1, 10.

vLl,

COUNTRYMEN

ix. 2.

(travel into
1.

kind of people.

34.
37,
.ilwul.

(go

COTJ

viii. 26.

into a far.)

Mark

C (one's

C round

about

round about

2.

iv 24, eeo

own.)

28.

2.

191

23.

xxvii

about.

Heb.

1.

27.

xi. 14.

86,

a running, a race, gen. of


horses; metaph. a course, career,

(non occ.)

COUNTRY ABOUT.

2.

7/),

about a place, circumjacent,


neighbouring, hence, country round
about, circumjacent region.

?,

a runner, i.e. any thing made


round for rolling or running, hence,
a wheel metaph.- a course as run
by a wheel, hence, a circuit, (non
|

(,
occ.)

Luke

iii.

3.

3.

daily service, (see 2 Chron.

10, 11), he7ice, in N.T. a course


or class,- into which the priests were
xiii.

COUNTRY ROUND ABOUT.


Matt. xiv.

Luke

35.

Luke

COUNTRY

viii.

from one's own


to go abroad, travel

hence,

4.
.^.

into foreign countries.


Matt xxL

33.

Mark

Luke

x.v

xii.

(non

14, 7),

(go into a far.)

to be absent

people,

divided for the daily temple service;,


each class continuing one week at the
time (cf. 1 Chron. xxiv. ; 2 Chron.
viii.
14 ; and Josephus, ant. vji.

37

iv.

37.

9.

9,

occ.)

sailing, navigation, voyage.

., the

life that hastes away in the


breathing of the breath, life as
trarsitory, course of life, and gen.
then, the
life in its temporal form
space of human life, a space of time,
time as moving, an age, time so far
as history is accomplished in it; an
age or dispensation.
;

COUNTRY

(travel into a far.)

Matt, XXV. 14.

,
Matt.

COUNTRY

(ones own.)

3.

Luke

1.

Acts

1.

"COUNTRY," No.

xiii. 54,

Luke

vl

also,

Eph.

1.

2 Tho6.iii.l,see C(have.)
2 Tim. iv. 7
Jas. iii. 0.

2.

Cor

XIV. 27, eeo

iL

COURSE

better, kino.

(BY.)

marking

a prep,

distribution,
/*/Do?,

>

a part,

each in his
part

Cor

or

xiv.

COUNTRYMAN.

'(<;,

one of the same tribe or


hence,

fraternity,

a fellow-country-

man.
1

Thee.

ii.

14.

C (by.)

1, 4.

iv. 24

,
See

5.

3.

Mark

57

xvi.ll.seeetr&ight.
xx: 24.
xxi 7

see

5, 8.

xiii. 25.

COURSE

\,

(.)

to run.
2 Tliea.

iii.

1,

marg. OL: run.

portion.

cou

192

GOV

COURT.

COUSIN.

a yard or court

any inclosed

Luke vii
1

of the

descent, hence, kin,

kindred.
Luke

LAM.)

L 36 (avyycvit, kinswo^nan,
68.

any place of public resort,


hoKe, a market-place or forum.
2.

with, connate

same stock or

space in the open air, kaice, a sheepfold, the court of an eastern house
or of the temple,

bom

crvyyevt'i?,

25, see king.

Acts xvi. 19, marg. (text, tnarlet-place.)


Rev. xi. 2.

COVENANT

[noun.]

a disposition, 65/). of property by


This
a will and testament.
u'ord is the usual rendering of .n''':)^,
in the O.T. which certainly ^mea/ns a
covenant or agreement, (from ma,
to cut or divide, tn allusion to the
practice of making a covenant, Gen.
will,

AREOPAGITES

COURT

of the
[margin.]

"

Mars'

"Apeio?, of or belonging to

'

Mars,
MsLVs/from"
ihe supposed god of war),
a hill, (as composed
of f-xed or solid ma-

in the

XV. 9.)

midst of the

Israel

Athens.

Acta xvii

22, text,

Man'

used o/the covenant


which God enters with
or of Israel with God, a-nd
n^^il is

relation into

city of

terials),

hill,

situated

then of the twofold relation.


refers to the O.T.,

hill.

COURT (CESAR'S)

must
meaning of covenant or
agreement; hvi when it refers to the
N. T.(inwhich heirship -es the place
of covenant^) it has the meaning of

haxe the
[margin.]

a Latin word denoting the

general's tent in a camp, then, the


house or palace of the govemor of

will or testament

a province, hencCy any large house

Lake

or palace.

Acto

<^al.

L 72.
ill.

13, text, palace.

Rom.

81

Heb.
see

ix.4,marg

COURT LAYS

iii.

COURTEOUS.

friendly-minded, (nan occ.)

(/,

LTTr A N.)

COURTEOUSLY.

1.

2.

humanely, (n^n

ill

li),

X.

AcU

xxvli

3.

COURTIER

-;,

2.

occ.)

Arte xxxuL

7.

[margin.]

belonging to a king spoken


of a person attached to a court
kin^'ly. royal
John

<'"_

^,

Icsta-

[mcia.

4 twice.
le,

2fl.

xiL4..)

marg. tiitanu^i.

marg.
fesiamcni.

COVENANT BREAKER.
not compounded

no covenant,

bound by

faithless.-

Rom. L

COVENANT

31.

(-ED) [verb.]

In
to Set or put together.
N.T. only in Mid. to set together
with another ; to agree or covenant

together with anyone.


Luke

friendly-minded manner,
courteously, (non occ.)

IX.

marg.

6.

8,

testacioif.

six. 38, text, iazr

,
?,

Pet

viii

breaker.

xili. 20, J

(see
ayopaio<s, pertaining to the
"coxjuT," No. 2); days or advocates
portaining to the forum, (here folto hold, as a court,)
lowed by
lit. court days are held.

xi. 27,

QaL

[margin.]

of lowly mind,

iv.24,mafg.iiam<7ii.

Epli. il 12.

26.

vii. 8.

PbiL i

Whe7i

it

xxii- 5.

COVENANT WITH FOR


-TTy/xt,

(a) trans,

to

make

place, hence, to place

(-ed.)

to stand,

to

m the balance,

)T. 46, text,

noblrnan.

weigh.
(b) intrans. to stand, be set or placed.
a.

Matt. xxvl.

15.

GOV
1.

COVER
',
,

,
,

193

-.)

(-ED,

to cover

with a thing (from

a covering), to cover, hence, to

(No. 1 with

upon,

eVt,

COVET AFTER.

to stretch one's self, reach


after a thing, tvith special reference
to the thing or object desired, hence,
to long after, try to gain.

hide.

2.

CRA

(non

3.

occ.)

see "

hangs down. InN.T. only Pass,


wear a veil.

7/<,('(). 1 with nepi, around,


prefixed,) to cover around, e.g. the
face, hence, to blind-fold.

5.

',

-,
-,

Matt.

1.

viii. 2i.

1.

Murk

xiv. 65.

1.

Luke

viii. IG.

5.

.^.

1.

xxiii. 30.

Rom.

2.

X. 26.

1.

iv. 7.
xi.

Cor.

4,

see

one who will have more,


a covetous person, a defrauder
for gain, (far ivorse than No. 2),
(non occ.)

2.
2.

Luke

1.

ICor.v.

money-loving.

Eph. v. see C man.


2 Tim.
2 Pet.ii. 14,8ee C practice.

xvi. 14.

5,

10, 11.
vi. 10.

1.

2.

2.

6,
7.

3.

see

(he.)

COVERED

(be.)

Cor. xi. 6

3. 1

'ice-

(having one's head.)

down from,

having [any/<;, the head, > thing] depending


to have,
) from the head.
")

lit.

^,

Cor.

Eph. V.

5.

COVETOUS PRACTICE.

see "

covetousxess."

2 Pet.

ii.

14.

COVETOUS

Heb.

(xoT.)

not money-loving,
Tim.

iii.

3.

COVETOUSNESS.

xi. 4.

a having more
the will to
have more, (f^.g. a larger portion,

TT/Xeovc^ta,

COVERING

6^,

[noun.]

and extortion.

i.e.

Cor.

xi. 15,

marff.

veil.

advantage, superiority.) In plural,


covetous thoughts, plans of fraud

something throvn around,

a covering, garment; of the body,


a mantle of the head, a veil, (here
preceded by
instead of.)

Mark
Luke
Rom.
2 Cor.

vii.

22 (pi.)

xii. 15.

29.
Lx. 5.

Eph

v. 3.

Col.

iii.

5.

Thes.

ii.

i.

COVET

to

),

eager
Acts XX.

1.

Rom.

1.

<;,

(wtrnouT.)
lience,

Ileb. xiii. 5.

1.

for.

CRAFT.
a bait, hence, fraud, guile,

deceit,

.33.

vii. 7.

3.

not money-loving,
liberal, gcnciOus.

below.)

to bo zealous toward.s, (i.e.


for or against anything,) to bo

1.

ii.

COVETOUSNESS

(ED.)

the desire upon,


desire earnestly.
It denotes the
affection of the mind, (compare
fix

5.

Heb. xiii. 5, see C (without.)


2 Pet.

),

(occ.

xiii, 5.")
1

(,

2.

COVETOUS MAN.

Pet. iv. 8.

1. 1

COVERED

lii.

(having one's head.)

1.

'

2.

COVETOUS.

1,

(No. 1 with
together with, prefixed,) to cover
together, cover wholly, (non occ.)

COVET," No.

1 Cor. xii. 31.

or Mid. to be veiled,
4.

vi. 10,

COVET EARNESTLY.

(No. 1 with
down,
prefixed,) to cover as with a veil

Tim.

prefixed,) to cover over, cover up,

2.

xiii. 9.
I

see C ear"
xiv. 39.
[nestly
Tim, vi.lO.seeC after"

Cor.

xii. 31,

2.

^, work, labour;
elTort

a workiug,

?)U'/a;:>7i.

i.e.

pains

practice.

3.

,
,

CRA
an

194

trade or craft, gen.

art,

art, skill.

4,

a part of a ivhole, a portion.


C

XTui. 3, see

CRAFT

6,

of the

2.
4.
xviii. 23.
I

(of

Rev.

3.

Acts xix.

was created, creation,


(denoting the action as incomplete
and in progress.)

25.

27.

Mark

(of the same.)

Acts

xviii. 3.

1.

CRAFTINESS.

23.

see

2.

2 Cor. iv.

iv.

iii.

1.

(cunning.)
2.

"CRAFT," No. 3),

Acts xix.

24, 38.

(from

artisan,

artificer,

Heb.

(occ.

Rev.

xi. 10.)

CRAFTY.

(-ED.)

to ask, entreat, supplicate, (implies a distinction between the


parties, and expresses the petition of

2. 1

Pet. iv. 19.

(-S.)

" creation."

the thing founded, established or created, the result or

Mark
Rom.

xvi. 15
i.

(.)

25.

viii. 19, 20, 21.

22,

1.

marg.

(text,

Creadon.)
39.

, (,
2 Cor. V. 17.

1.

Gal. vi. 15.

1.

Col.

2.

i.

15, 23.

1.

Tim. iv. 4.
Heb. iv. 13.

2.

Jas.

2.

Rev.

2.

i.

IS.

V. 13.
viii. 9.

CREDITOR.

), a moneylender, hence, a creditor, (no7i occ.)

Luke

vii. 41.

CREEK.

the bosom, the front of the


Used
of a hollow place in the shore, as a
bay, gulf or inlet.

body between the arms.)

inferior towards a superior.)

Mark

crea-

[fui-.

CREATE."

25.

2 Cor. xii. 10.

an

1.

xviii. 22.

doing or ready to do everything, hence, (almost always used


in a had sense,) shrewd, cunning,
or as suhst., a knave, (non occ.)

i.

KTtVts, see

1.

1.

CRAVE

marg.

4.

14.

product of creation.
1.

an

iii.

CREATOR,
'

CREATURE

CRAFTSMAN.

<;,

Rom.

19.

14

viii. 22,
iii.

a founder, establisher, (esp.


In N.T. spoken of God
of a city.)
as Creator, (non occ.)

2.

CRAFTINESS
Bph.

Cor,

Rev.

20.

see

1.

" CRAFTY.")
1

Rom.
2 Pet.

i.

,
,

shrewdness,
craftiness,
unscrupulous
conduct,

(from Travovpyos,

x. 6.

xiii. 19,

Rom.

{No. 3 with
together,)
same art or craft.

hence,

Luke XX.

CREATION.

a founding, settling, foundation;


a niaking or creation, the^i, that

which

l.Markxiv. 1. [the same.)

Acts

CRE

Acts xxvii.

39.

xv. 43.

/,

CREEP IN UNAWARES.

CREATE
to bring

(-ED.)

under tillage and settle-

ment, (e.g. land,) to people a


country, build houses and cities in
it, hence, to found, set up, establish,
produce, bring into being.

Mark

xiii. 19.

I Cor. xi. 9.
Eph. ii, 10.
iii- 9.
iv. 24.

Col.

i.

10 '"'

iii.

10.

Tim.

Rev.

iv. 3.
iv. 11 wl!

X. 6.

to get in

by the

side, to

slip in, insinuate one's self, to go


or come in by stealth, (non occ.)
Judo

,
CIS,

4.

CREEP INTO,

go or enter in, ")


into or unto.
j
to

2 Tim.

iii.

0.

^^

''

CRE

195

CREEPING THINGS.
ipTrerov, {neut. ofipTreros,

),

Matt. xxvi. 34,

Mark

iii.

Acts

Roto.

Act.s

1.

a charge or accusation the


formal indictment, (occ. Acts

).

xxiii. 29.)
Acts XXV.

16.

1.
1

(f^rom
to bind quite
round,) a band < fillet, esp. that
worn by the kiug, 7iece, the
diuuem, (non occ.)

1.

Phil. iv. 1.
1

1.

2 Tim.
Jas. i.
1 Pet. V.

1.

CRIPPLE

1.
1.

1.
1.
1.

19.
iv. 8.
12.
ii.

1.

2.
2.

i.

1.

Rev. xix.

Rev.

-iii.

xiv.
ii.

10.
11.

iv. 4, 10.
vi. 2.
ix. 7.
xii. 1.
3.

xiii. I.

14.

12.

lame in thefeet,hsdting, limping.

CROWN

8.

CROOKED.
crooked, bent,

Luke

iii.

5,

esp.

piiii.

Tim

(-ED, -EST.)

put round, hetice, to crown,

occ.)

ii.

Heb.

.';.
|

CRUCIFY

drive

stakes

',

Sec under " tree."

(non occ).

CROSS,

(-IED.)

stake,

to

7, 9.

ii.

and in N. T. to nail to a stake,

later

y, jg

to fix or fasten to anything, to affix, (non occ.)

an upright pale or stake


i.e. a stake on vhich
malefactor.s
vere nailed for execution or

1.

crucified,

1.

{non

occ.)

See under

"trek."
JIatt. X. 38.
xvi. 24.

xxvii.

to

(non

bent sideways /?> dryness. In N.T. used


of a tcay, crooked, not straightforward, or of persons, perverse,
untoward.

.S2,

10,

)2.

viii. 3t.

XV. 21, 30, 32.


23 (aji.)

xix. 17, 19, 25, 31.

Cor.

17, 18.
Gill. V. 11.
vi. 12, 14.
Kph. ii. le.
I'liil. ii. S.
hi. 18.
1

[.)

ix.

xiv. 27.
xxiii. 20.

Col.

i.

i.

20.
It.

ii.

Hob.

xii. 2.

CROW

[verb.]

to produce a

utter a sound

sound or tone,

of men, to speak,
call out, to cry to
of animals, to
utter their various cries;
of
instruments, to sound.
;

1.

19.
xxiii. 34.

Mark

1.

Acts

1.

with.

Roui. vi. 6, see C with.


1.

with.
L'<

Cor.

1.
1.

xvi. 0.

23.
36.
iv. 10.
ii.

i.

ii.

Gal.

ii.

1.

iii. 1.

1.

V. 24.

John

Heb.vi.

xxiii. 21 'i>', 23,


xxiv. 7, 20.

xix. 6 ">", 10,


'"icc, 16, 18, 20, 23.

,
15

13, 23.

2, 8.

2 Cor. xiii. 4.

Luke

1.
1.

xv. 13, 14, 15, 20,

21, 25. 27.


32, see

2.
1.

xxviii. 5.

1.

1.

41,

xxvi. 2.
xxvii. 22, 23, 20,

1.

1.

John xix. 32,see C vrith

Matt. XX.

31, 35. 38.


4t, i-ee

John

x.21(om. Gz:L''Tr

',

Thes.

(being a.)

Acts xiv.

Luke

Matt, xxvii. 20.


-xv. 17.
Jolin xix. 2. 5.
1 Cor. ix. 25.

1.

1.

^^,

2.

XXV. 27.

CRIME LAID AGAINST.

Mark

[noun.]

that which sun'oands or


encompasses, a circlet or chaplet
Avorn on the head
of kings, a
crown
of victors in games, a
Avreath, (non occ.)

CRIME.

a cause, ground; esp. the occasion


of some charge, not necessarily
fault or accusation, but a charge
whether true or false.

xiv. 72 '"leexxii. 34, 60, 61.


xiii. 38.

xviii. 27.

CROWN

1.

Luke
John

John

XT. C.

23.

i.

Mark

C8 (om. Ifi H.)

7.)

X. 13.

74, 75.

xiv. 30.

creeping, from

a creeping animal, reptile,

{occ. Jas.

Acts

CRU

with.

vi. 14.

1.

1.

20, see

Eev.

6, see
xi. 8.

C afresh.

CRUCIFY AFRESH.

to raise up and (. upon the


cross or to crucify again, (No. I
with
up or again, 2^r(ii.red),

(non

occ.)

Hob.

vi.

CRU

CRUCIFr WITH.

(No.

CRY

196

to send forth or away, to let


go from one's self, to dismiss, hence,
to send forth a loud cry.

to crucify with any one,


together with,
1 with

prefixed), {nan occ.)

Matt.

Gal.

ii.

see

out.

1.

ix. 27.
xii. 19.

out.

30.

a bit or crumb), a
(dim. of
little bit or crumb, as of bread or
meat, etc. (occ. only in N.T.), (non
Luke

Mark

Trb

vii. 28.

,
.
,

xvi. 21 (om.

CRY

a crying out, from sorrow or

boare) hence, a cry,


(non occ.)

Tr A

and Lat.

39, see

Luke

help,

Matt. XXV.

1.

Acts

0.

2.

xxiii. 9.

1.

Jas. V. 4.
Rev. xiv. 18
[voice,

{,
L
Tr

out.

ti.)

ix. 38,39, see

C out.

CRY

1.

(-IED,

-,

xix. 40,

-ing) [verb].

S.)

A.)

viii. 15.

ix. 27.
0.
27.

V. 4.

Rev.

1.

vi. 10.

1.

vii. 2, 10.

1.

X. 3.

1.

xii. 2.

1.

xiv. 15.
18.

5.

xviii. 2, 18, 19.

1.

1.

(a word that imitates the hoarse


cry of the raven. Germ, krilchzen,)
hence, gen. to cry, cry out
used of
inarticulate cries from fear or pain,

Rev. xix.

17.

CRY AGAINST.

see C
S out.
)

xxiii. 18,
21.

Gal. iv.

1. .Tas.

39

Rom.

1.

2.

Z4i.

(,

Tr A
xxv.24(No.2,LTr

1.

out.

xviii. 7, 38.
-

ii.)
36.
[Tr
xxii. 23, see C out.
- 24,see C asrainst.
xxiii. 6, see C out.

xxiv. 21
cry out,

1.

1.

see

xvi.

xvii. 6.
xix. 28, see
out.
32.
34, see
out.
xxi. 28, see
out.

i^.), [erri]

iii. 4.

iv. 33,41,
viii. 8.

out.

4.

-28.
1.

aloud
out

C
C

34(No.6Gr^LT

C out

xi. 9.
XV. 8, see C
13, 14, see
34.
37.

the sound

esp. for

out.

11.
[.)
V. 5, 7.
vi. 49, ) see C
ix. 24, j out.
26.

X. 47, see

.)

28.

iii.

(-IES) [noun.]

60.

xiv. 14, see


xvi. 17.
,

5,

viii. 7.

3.

7.

^xix.6,12,15,"^seeO
Acts vii. 57,
} out.

23, see
26 (No.

(No.

41.
[Tr
xviii. 40.

L.S.)

50

Mark i.

i^.)

(a word formed from


boe, like bellow, moo,

xi. 43.
xii. 13

xxi. 9, 15.
xxvii. 23, see C out.
-16(No.2,L'"Tr.)

occ.)
Matt. XV. 27.

vii. 28, 37.

L Tr

1,

23.
XX. 30.
31.

(-S.)

XV. 22 (No.

CRUMB

xxiii.
15.
23.

i.

2.

xiv. 26, see

20.

Luke
John

5.

3.

iii.

viii. 29,

John xix. 32.


Rom. vi. 6.

Matt, xxvii 44.


Mark xv. 32.

6.

Acts

xxii. 24.

etc.

2.

(like Lat. boare,) to

cry aloud,

word formed from the


bellow, moo in Eng.)

CRY ALOUD.

to shout, (a

,
,

soimd, like
esp. to cry for help,

3.

(No.2 with

prefixed,) to lift

etc.

up the

(non

3.

5.
'

or again,

voice, ex-

'

(No. 2 with cVt, upon, prefixed,) to cry out upon, exclaim


vehemently, (non occ.)

to sound, utter a sound


of
animals, to msbko the noise peculiar
to them
nf j^ersans, to call out
of instrnm,ents, to sound.

6.

',

(No. 5 ivith eVt, upon,preout upon, i.e. there-

fixed,) to cry

upon, in acclamation or against.

1.

cry.

1.
2.

to

make

a clamour or out-

(/,

i.e.

,
,
,
),

having

(/one up,

*L

CRY OUT.

see " CRY,"

No.

1.

(No. 1 with
lift

up or
up the voice,

cry out.

3.
4.
1.

JIatt. viii.

Tr A M.)

to the Kovernor's house.

again, pre/iiceci,) to

xv. 8
*

occ.)

claim.

4.

Mark

2!t.

see "

sec

CRV," No. 3.

" CRY," No.

7.

CRY

4.

John

xix. 15,

1.

1.

Acts

vii. 57.

1.

xiv. 14.

4.

1,

1.

Acts

Acts xix.

197

28, 34.

xxi. 28.
xxii. 23.

xxiii. 6.

CRYING

CUR

CUMMIN.

cumin, (the cuminum sativum


of modern botany I[eb.]O'2, Germ.
kiimmel,) an umbelliferous plant
with aromatic seeds, used as a
condiment, (non occ.)

[noun.]

a crying out, from sorrow or

pain.

,
,
Heb.

Matt,

Rev. xxi.

V. 7.

CUNNING.
CRYSTAL.

See, CRAFTINESS.

clear ice, water concreted

by cold, hence, anything congealed


and pellucid, then, crjsta], from its
resemblance

Rev.

to ice, {pion occ.)

iv. 6.

Rev.

CRYSTAL

xxii. 3.

(clear as.)

to be like crystal,

i.e.

CUNNINGLY.

Rev. xxi.

11.

either for good or evil, (Ps. xxiii.

and

CUBIT

(-S.)

vi. 27.
25.

,
,

xxi. 8.

Rev. xxi.

(-ED,

17.

-.)

draw from around any


one, to draw off or away. In N.T.
Pass, to be drawn about in mind,
to

hence, to be distracted, over-occupied with caresor business,{non occ.)

2.

Luke

xi. 39.
xxii. 17, 20 tf ice, 42.
xviii. 11.
1 Cor. X. 16, 21 t'ice.
xi. 25 twice, 26, 27,
28.

John

xxiii. 25, 26.


xxvi. 27, 39.

G:iL

42 (om.

A
Mark

Tr

.)

vii. 4,

Rev. xiv.

(a-p.)

10.

ix. 41.

xvi. 19.

X. 38, 39.
xiv. 23, 36.

xvii. 4.
xviii. 6.

xi. 6.)

Matt. X. 42.
XX. 22, 23.

John

CUMBER

1.

CUP.

a drinking vessel, a cup.


Metaph. froin the Heb. lot or portion, wider the emblem of a cup
which God presents to be drank

clear

the fore-arm /rom the wrist to the


elbow. In N.T.Sb cubit, the com,mon
ancient measure of length, equal in
distance from the elbow to the tip of
the iniddle finger, or about twentyfour or twenty-five inches,(non. occ.)

Luke

See, DEVISE.

and sparkling.

Matt.

xxiii. 23.

4.

CURE

(-s)

[noun.]

healing, cure.
Luke

xiii. 32.

CURE

[verb.]

to wait upon, to minister


unto, i.e. to render voluntary
service and attendance to take
care of the sick, hence, in N.T. to
relieve, heal, cure.
;

to render inactive, idle,


useless prop, of land, to spoil
hence, metaph. to make without
;

effect, to

make

Matt. xvii.

Luke

vain, void or fruit-

Luke ix. I.
John V. 10.

16, 18.

vii. 21.

less.
1.

Luke

X. 40.

2.

Luke

CURIOUS ARTS

xiii. 7.

(used.)

See, ARTS.

, (,

CUMI.
Tr

.)

The Heb. im-

perat. fem. Olp, arise, expressed in

Greek httcrs, (non


Mark

v. 41.

occ.)

1.

CURSE

(noun.]

imprecation against, hence,


cursing, of men, accursed, of land,
barren.

CUR

198

a great curse, a most


cursed thing or person.

2.

(,{,

Gal.

2.

Rev. xxii. 3

iii.

G L

a curse,

Tr

prayer,

i^^)

2.

1.

Rom.

to declare one to be
devoted to destruction, accursed), to bind by a curse.
{i.e.

14.

custom,

vi. 8.

10.

iii.

CUSTOM

Heb.

2.

2. Jas.

1.

occ.)

imprecation, against.

iii.

.)

(bind under

In

supplication.

i.e.

N.T. imprecation {non

breakage, fracture, H.)

CURSE

CURSING.

1.

10, 13 ti.

1.

cus

(-S.)

manner,

usage,

zvhefher established by law or other


Acts

xxiii. 12,

marg.

Virii

vAtU an oath of execration.

ivise.

2.

CURSE

^,

devoted

to-jto

destruction, accursed,

(^/^,

see above,

CURSE
1.

Act

>

a great or

heavy curse.

i.e.

.(,

to speak evil of, revile.

4.
1.

{No. 2 with
against, prefixed,) to utter curses
against, {stronger than No. 2.)

3.

Matt. V. 4A

4.
3.

4.

Tiiio, to curse,

4.

1.

Mark vii. 10. [Tr A

wn,

Jas.

iii.

vii.

40

(re-

Luke

ii.

Luke

1.

2.

i.

ii.

1.

accursed.

1.

Matt.

Matt. XXV.

11.

(re-

9.

1.

xxvi.

1.

3.

xxviii. 17.
xiii. 7 ''

1.

C was

Rom.

4.

3. 1

Cor.

xi. 16.

(receipt of.)

a toll-house, custom-house,

ix. 9.

place where

C was

received.

CUSTOM WAS L'ECEIVED

/,

{place

where) [margin.]
see above.

Luke

V. 27, text, receipt of

CUSTOM WAS
according

to,~|

TO, the,

^,
,

(BE.)

(re-

collector's-office.

^,
see " CURSE," No.

CUSTOM

.)

CURSED

xviii. 39.
1. Acts vi. 14, marg. rite.
xvi. 21.
1.
xxi. 21.
1.

27.
42.

iv. 16, see


(as his.)

Gal. iii. 10. 13.


2 Pet. ii, 14 (Gen.)

2.

14, see

V. 27, see

ceipt of.)

Jolm

3.

ceipt of.)

(,

laidundcr a curse,

Murk ii. 11, marg.


Luke V. 27.

one upon whom a


devoted to the curse,
doomed to punishment, {non. occ.)

Tr

Mark

9.

eVtK-uTci/jaTos,

John

sec

xvii. 25.

4.

CURSED.

curse rests

2.

1.

ti.)

imprecation against, hence,

cur.sing of

2.

Mark xi.

21.
xiv. 71.
2.
1. Luke vi. 2S.
1. Rom. xii. 14.
1.

(ttp.)

.74(G L
XV.

an end or termination, in
time; then, what is paid
for public ends, a toll, tax, custom.

o-espect to

ceipt of.)

to declare one to be
{i.e. devoted to destruction, accursed,) to bind by a curse.

2.

4.

Matt. ix. 9,

to curse.

a dwelling or living together, a being wonted together,


familiarity.
In N.T. a usage,
custom, {non occ.)

3.

wish or pray against


to wish evil to, hence,

to

,
,
a)iy one,

things, to

xxiii. 14.

(-ED, -bdst, -eth, -ing) [verb.]

be accustomed and of
be customary, {non. occ.)

(a) Pass, to

bind with

to accustom, use.

(bind under a great.)

custom,
His,
Luke

cusiom.

(AS ins.)

according to His
custom.
as

-'

iv. 10.

He was
wont.

,
,

CUT

CUT

1.

to

199

(-ING.)

or cut down, to
In N.T. to beat,

to take away what is

about, hence, to take


1. Mark V. 5.
Acts xxvii.

2.

8,

40,

Mark
Luke

(text, take up.)

two

inflicted

by ancient nations.

a cruel punish-

off.

2.

cut

to cut

off,

8.

2.

Lake

1.

Mark

ix.

CUT
to

28

to cut off from, amputate.

to cut off or out

(a]).)

(re.)

saw through

or asunder, as

teeth.

Acts

vii. 54.

Acts

CYMBAL.

<;,

of.

,,
,

,,,

throughout the

day
or
from day

\,

all

Cor.

xiii. 1.

see above,

ding all the parts of to day.


a whole, distributively,
from one to another,
a day,
/
or every, 7
j
^' j very day.

UMcXaday.

(be).

V. 33.

a cymbal, (so called from its


shape,
a hollow bason.)
1

in,

to con-

i.e.

CUT TO THE HEART

CUT OFF.

at or during
which) any thing takes
place ; (f place or time,
from the idea of perva-

CUT SHORT.

xiii. ', 9.

of.

xi. 24.

anger.

DAILY.

Rom.

In N.T. only in
Mid. to be enraged, moved with

(with Acc.) down\


upon of a period or
time down upon which

1.

xxii. 60.
xviii. 10, 20.
32.
2. Rom. xi. 22.
2. 2 Cor. xi. 12.
la. Gal. v. 12.

to cut off or out

tvith the

',

(i.i.

Acts xxvii.

CUT OUT.

si. 8.

Mid. to cut off their oion {part


usually circumcised), (non occ.)

(,

marg.

46,

strike or cut out.

(a)

2.

Luke
John

in sunder.)

Rom.

CUT DOWN.

Matt. xxi.

off.

to cut by a blow, e.g., branches


of trees, to cut off or down.

1.

1.

marg.

ix. 43, 4S.


xii.

1.

1.

4.

[C asunder

to cut together,
tract by cutting.

CUT IN SUNDER.
xii. IC,

away, remove from.

xiv. 47.
(text,

to cut in

Lake

CUT ASUNDER."

to take

V. 30.
xviii. 8.

round

Matt. xxiv. 51, marg. cut

see "

Matt.

away wholly.

marg.

8,

xxiv. 51.marg.(text

CUT ASUNDER.

ment

1.

4.

wound.

cut,

DAI

3.

hew

cat in pieces.

2.

each,

see above,

every, [
a day,
)

all or

5.

7.

,,

through every
^^

for the day, i.e. English,


hence, daily (}ion occ.)

ephemeral

6.

on each day.

a day.

('<;, day by day (non

ncc.)

(a word coined by our Lord,


and found only a? beloiv), coming
upon or over one, here qualifying
tlieword "bread," not "daily." It

DAI
refers to the hread "

200

which cometh

down from heaven," and is covipared and contrasted with the


manna, John vi. 32, 33.
This
bread came doivn upon them, a7id
came in a daily supply ; hence it is
herecoupledwiththeword{^cr-qiJLpov),

" this day," hiit separated from it


" give to
by the words
us." (It cannot be derived from Ittl,
upon, and et/At', to be, because the
participle would in that case he
btd it is from
upon,
and
to go or come, with participle
Lit. "our bread,
coming upon 7is, give us this day "
or " our bread for our going upon

( ),

.)

(or journeying, give us this day."

DAN
DANGER

DARKLY.

reV, in,

27, K1.

in or on

subject
Matt. V. 21, 22

any

fastened

in,

thing, hence, liable,


1.

to.
times.

jjark

iii.

29.

2.

,
,

ready
hence, insecure, dangerous,
9.

gloom.
iv. 16

xiii.

(.)

11

Rom.

3r<l.

John

Acts

V. 7.

XV. 18.
Cor. vi. 1.
2 Cor. X. 12.

1 Cor. iv. 5.
vi. 14.
V. 8, 11.
vi. 12.
Cai. i. 13.
1 Thee. V. 4,

Eph.

Heb.

DARK.
darkness, absence of light.

6<;, (from
too

much

without
av)gx.o<;,

light.

drought by

1.

John

John XX.

vi. 17.

3.

2 Pet.

DARKEN
to

1.

1.

(-ED.)

liUko xxiii. 45.


Ilom. i. 21,
xi. 10.

Eph.iv.

18(,

Jude

8, 9, 11 3 times

6.

13.
10, see

D (be

full of.)

(full of.)

dark, without light.


Luke

23.
I

xi. 34.

(be full of.)

to darken, cover with darkIn N.T. only in Pass.

,
,

DART

10.

In

dark-

2.

something thrown, .< the


lend in sounding, hence, a missile

Tr A N.)

A.)
\.2(, SCO[,abovo

(-S.)

a missile, weapon, e.g. a dart,


or javelin
sojnetime.' fitted
with combustibles, (non occ.)

arrow

en, cover vilh darkness,

Rot.

5.

i.

1.

19.

deprive of light.
In N.T. only Fa.'^s. to be darkened.
xiii. 24.

John

ness.

make dark,

Matt. xxiv. 20.

9.
4.

Rev. xvi.

Rev. xvi.

xi. 3>.

ii.

0.

20.
xiii, 11,

S.)

ii,

ii.

occ.)

Liiko

'*'<;.

19.

%-i.

18(No.3,G

17.

DARKNESS

heat,) hence, dry, dusty,

murky, (non

1 Pet.
2 Pet.

ii.

Matt.

[of.)

viii. 12.
xii. 35 tf'ce, 46.

Acts

xii.

LTTr A

DARKNESS

'<;, dark,

vii. 32.

Rom.

12.

1.

iii.

18.
19.

2 Cor. iv. 6.

xxii. 53.
xxiii. 44.

ii.

xiii. 12.

xii. 3.

V. 13.

Mark

2r.d

35.

DARE.

Jude 9

3.

Acts xxvi.

xi.34,8eeDffnn

John XX i.

1.

viii. 12.

Mark

JIatt. xxii. 46.


Alark xii. 34.
Luke XX. 4C.

2.

2,

[of.)

23i",8eeD(fun

X. 27.
xxii. 13.
XXV. 30.
xxvii. 45.
Mark xv. 33.
Luke i. 79.

to have
(daring)
to
take heart eiihe) to do o? bear
anything terrible or difficult; to
venture, dare.

Acts

(No.

TTrA.)

Daniel.
|

1.

Matt.

23

15.

used by later writers for No.

lb.

DANIEL.

Matt. xxiv.

DARKNESS.

^o^05,the gloom of the netherworld,


nether darkness, murkiness, thick

vi.

^,

in a riddle.

3.

i.e.

occ.)

Acts xxvii.

marg.

Same meaning.

iar|, near upon falling,


{non

xiii. 12,

darkness, absence of light,


(a) masc.
(b) neuter.

DANGEROUS.
to fall,

Cor.

(in.)

contained

in,

obscurely,)

DANGER OP
held

an enigma, (from obscurely,


to hint
(nou OCC.)
|

atrty/xa,

or endangered.
Acts xix.

DAR

(be in.)

to be daring, face danger,


a risk intrans. to be hazarded

run

201

weapon, (non

occ.)

viii. 12.

1.

Ei)h. vi. 10.

2.

Heb

xii.

20

(aji.)

1.

2.

,,

DAS

,
,

DAY

to rend, tear,

1.

Matt.

2.

Mark
Luke

i.e.

break, burst.

iv. 6.
ix. 18,
iv. 11.

marg.

(text, tear.)

Matt.

Luke xvii. 22 'wico, 21 (ap),

ii. 1.

26

iii. 1.

11,

\-i.

(s.)

(this.)

xix. 9, see
42, 43.

ix. 15.

XX.

xxii. 7.
31, see

(this.)

40 ''

xii. 36,
xiii. 1.

1.

XV. 22, 28.

1.

xxi. 5.
v.23, see D(little.)
31, 35.

1.

i.

xvi. 21.

5.

xvii. 1, 23.

1.
1.

Mark

1.
1.

vi. 22.

1.

-vii.25,8eeD(young)
20,29.
30
Ui-

1.

(',
nechild.-LTTxAH.)
Pet.

iii.

1.

1.
1.

6,

36.
viii. 42, 48, 49.
xii. 53.
xiii. 16.
xxiii. 28,
John xii. 15.
Acts ii. 17.
v-ii. 21.
xxi. 9.
2 Cor. vi. 18.
Heb. xi. 24.
ii.

marg. ddld.

XX. 2, 6, 12, 19.


- xxii. 23, 46.

V. 0.

(a

ii.

(little.)

4,

20

DAUGHTER

IN LAW.

a bride, spouse, neivly married,


(from Lat. nubo, to veil.) As opposed to
mother in law, it
is put for daughter in law.

xiv. 20.
xvi. 23. 26,
xix. 31.

',

X. 35.

Luke

DAWN

Lay, to shine

xii.

63

58.
i.

ii. 1, 15, 17, 18, 20,


29. 41.
iii. 21.
iv. 9, see
(this.)
V. 36, 37.
vi. 1.
vii. 8, 26, 41, 45.
ix. 9, 19, 23,21,37,43.
X. 3, 30, 40, IS.
xi. 27.
28, see days of (ia

24, 25,

xii. 3, 18, 21.


xiii. 11, 31.

33, see
41.

39, 69, 75, 80.


ii. 1,

11,

6.

see

(this.)

21, 22, 37, 43, 44,

46.
iv. 2 twice,

spoken

dawn,

ace

viii, 22,

(this.)

(a cer-

xvi. 12. 18, 35.


xvii. 31.
xix. 10, see
(this.)

XX. 6 time.
ll,8eoD(brcakof.)
'

10, 18.
26, see
31.

ix. 12, 22, 28, 36, 37.


X. 12.
xi. 3, sec
by D, or
(/or the.)

i.

19.

14 twice, 16,
31
hour,

DAWN
to

(liEGix TO.)

grow light upon, to dawn


Luke xxiii. 54.)

(occ.

T.)
XV.

1.

G~

(tliis.)

x.xiii. 1, 12.

xxiv.

1, 11.

21, see
24.

(tliis.

13, 14.
xxvi. 2, BOO
(this.)
7, 22.
29. see
(tliis.)

x.xvii.7, 20,29, ;J3lt


33-"",8 D(thi8.)
33 3ra, 3<j.

13.

-Ji"!

xvi. 19.
xvii. 4

.'-fc

XXV. 1.0,

xiv. 6.

Matt. XX viii.

(,

10, 15,

7,

twicc^ 27. :tH.

xxii. 3,

xii. 46.

xiii.

(Uiis.)

xxi. 4, 5,

20

tain.)

occ.)

(tliis.)

1.

XV. 36.

vi. 12, 13, 23.

through,

days hence

15, 22.

v.l7,8eeD(acertain.)
35 twice.
i.e.

upon,

5, 20, 23,

21, see
25, 42.

[verb.]

2, 3.
5, sec

the.)

XV. 29.

'"icc.

of daylight, to break forth,


2 Pet.

i.

viii. 1, 2, 31.
ix. 2, 31.
X. 31.
xiii. 17, 19, 20 twice,
24, 32.
xiv. 1, 12, 25.
30, see
(this.)

Luko

(four.)

(many.)

iv. 27, 35.


V. 5.
vi. 11 (ap.) 21.
35, see
was far

vil. 25.

XX. 19, 26.

spent (when the.)

Mark

twice, 17, 24,

xii. 1, 7, 48,

Acts

twice.

the.)

(young.)

39, see
53.

26, see clays of (in

dim. of No. I above.


Mark v. 23.

DAUGHTER

xi. 6,

great

{non

ix. 4.

while before.)

DAUGHTER

Matt.

vii. 37.

viii. 56.

xxvui.l5,8eeD(this)
9, 13.
35, see

(this.)

vi. 39, 40, 44, 54.

i.

li. 1, 12, 19, 20.


iv. 40, 43.

xxiii. 30.
xxiv. 19, 22 twice, 29,
36, 37, 38 twice, 50.
XXV. 13.
xxvi. 2, 29, 01.
xx\Ti. 8, 19, see
(this.)
40, 63, 64.

Mark

(this.)

xxiii. 12, 29, 54.


xxiv. 7, 13, 18, 21,
29, 40.
John i. 39.

XV. 32.

Luke

ix. 18, 23.


X. 35, 37.
xiv. 6.

1.

xxi. 0, 22, 23, 34.

daughter.
Matt.

.xviii. 7, 33.

vii. 22.

xi. 12, 22.


23, see
21.

a child by natural descent,


whether male or female, sou or

2. 1

see

X. 15.

a daughter.

twice, 27, 28, 29,


30,

31.

iv. 2.

TeKi'ov,

(-S.)

the time from one sunrise or sunset to another also, day,


i.e.
day-light from sunrise to
sunset
then, sometimes, time in
general in siug. a period or point
of time iii plur. days, i.e. time.
day,

ijliipa,

DAUGHTER

2.

DAY

DASH.

to beat towards, i.e. upon


any thing, to strike against; esp. of
the foot, to stumble, {here foUowed
towards or against.)
hy

1.

1.

202

1"!

(om.

Tr

xxviii. 7, 12, 13, 24,


17,


DAY
Rom.

iii. 1.
iv. 8.

3.

viii.

Heb.

X. 21.
xi. 8,

seo

(unto

twice.

13,
V. 5.
^x. 8.
XV. 4.

xi. 30.

(nnto

xii. 10.

Jas. V. 3,
1 Pet. ii. 12.
."i.

iii.

2 Pet.

14.

i.

X. in, 25, 32.

[thie.)

see

iv.

2 Cor.

(this.)

viii. 8, 9, 10.

13.

iii.

[margin.]

(for the)

] see " DAY BY DAY," No.

."''T^

Lake

xi. 3, text,

2.

day hj day.

vii. 3.

(.)

8.

i.

8.

V. 7.

1"

Cor.

see

5,
iii.

6 2>
1

DAY

iv. 4, 7, 8.

12, 13.

xiv. 5

DAY

2.

i.

this.)
.xiii.

203

Tim.

IG.

ii. 5,

i.

10, 20.
19.

u.8,seeDtoD(f rom.)

14,lo,8eeD(this.)
iv. 10, see D by D.

iii.

9, 13.
3, 7, 8 ''CO 10, 12.
iv. 1".

,,

DAY TO DAY

i$,

(from.)

day,
out of, from, > day by day.
day,
;
2 Pet.

ii.

8.

iii.

night anil

xi. 25, see


i. IS.
iv. 10.

Gal.

Eph.

[aD.

John

.rude 6.
10, seeD (Lord's.)
10, 13.
iv. 8.
vi. 17.
vii. 15.
viii. 12.
ix. 6, 15.

Rev.

i.

iv. 30.

Phil.

i.

6, 10.
10.

ii.

Col.

Thcs.

9.

i. fi,

ii.

X. 7.

9.

xi. 3, 0, 0, 11.
xii. 6, 10.

10.
v. 2, 4, 5, 8.
2 Thes. 1. 10.
iii.

ii.

xiv. 11.
xvi. 14.

2.
8.

Tim.
2 Tim.

v. 5.
i.

,,

,
',
No.

',
2.

thiOughoutthe
day, or from
day to day.

"daily,"

day.

(occ.l Cor. xi. 20), C

day,

the
j

,,

^^^ ^
^^'

j
Rev.

i.

10.

assumption that the


term can have
a meaning which subsequent
usage alone makes intelligible.
It is a pure

earliest use of the

b.

xi. 3, marf;. for the day.


2 Cor. IV. 10.

DAY

,
, (,

Sunday is in the N.T. invariably


"The first dayof thewcek,"

see

xxiv. 1

c.

John

XX.

viii. 22.

Mark

of the
and, "

very early,

(break

of.)

light, brightness, spnJceM

of the
light of day, the sun, etc., hence,

the dawn, (nnn occ.)


Acts XX.

11.

Cor.

vlov

Son of Man, Luke


iv. 3.

^V^hy not

Day
man ^

Lord's

d.

'.

man't!

day of the Lord

'

35.

Jaij, 1

WHILE BEFORE.)

i.

Pklark xvi. 2, 9

19.

I,

rov

22

yet in
the night, l)y night,
the night,
exceedingly, ) ()ion occ.)

have the similar expressions,

day.-i

acr. pi.

, ] ,","
],,,
\
,
We

"

V. 17

ntnit.G^LTTvAi^),m

DAY

Matt, xxviii.

Luke

Acts xx. 7 1 Cor.


xvi. 2; and even in John's Gospel,
written after the Apocalypse.

(a certain.)

(a great

,,
,
V.

a.

Luke

Luke

called

of the days.

")

submitted that the term, " The


Lord's Day," denotes not the
Christian Sunday, but " The Day
of the Lord," i.e. the Day of the
Lord's judgment or of His coming,
for the following reasons

one

DAY

I day by day.

1,

pertaining to the

[It is

day

see

DAY.

day,
and, also,

(the lord's.)

^^\

Lord,

xxi. 25.

3, 12, 18.

DAY

^,

^'

xviii. 8.
XX. 10.

iii.

DAY

ii.

V. 16.
vi. 13.

and

"'<^?A

i^

?>,vo^9jn^mannjnd(jment,
the time or period in wliich man
judges.
So the corresponding
expression in Rev. i. 10,
denotes the Lord's judgment,
and the book is a history of the
events which \\\ take place
during the time or period in vllit'h
the Lord will jadgo the earth.
I

Cor.

iv.

DAY
e.

204

of the adjective throws


emphasis on to the Avord
Day whereas the use of the

The use

the

Genitive case of the noun instead, (by the figure of Enallage)


places the emphasis on the word
Lord's. See the only other occurrence of the adjective in 1 Cor.
20. "where it is "
xi.

/,'"

Lord's

" SetTTvor

SUFPEE,

KvpLov,''

not

Supper of

THE LOIW.
f.

The day in Rev. i. 7, has all the


marks of the day as described by
Zech.

xii.

12-14.

g. It is the fact that the term "

Lord "

was applied to the Sun by most of


the ancient nations, and that the
sun was worshipped on the first
day of the week. Among the Pagan
Romans, the first day was called
" dies Dominus Sol,'" day of the Lord
Sun, and so now the ecclesiastical
term, " dies dominica." In transferring this term in Rev. i. 10, to
" the first day of the week," the
early Christians were acting on the
principle of replacing heathen
days and festivals by those which
were Christian. (See Bingham
Ant. XX. 5. In chap. xx. 2, he
mentions the fact that the early
Christians were charged with
being worshippers of the sun. Is
not this accounted for by the fact
stated above ?)]

DAY

DAY

DAY
DAY-TIME

205

(in the.)

3.

xxi. 37.

sense.

DEACON.

4.

from

The

mam

intense, and representing the action


of the simple verb (No. 3) as consummated and finished,) to die out,
to expire, to become quite dead.

/,

to run to serve.)

word

thouijht in the

is

service rendered to another, the

servant of
benefits

..19.20,8(3.)

him Avhom the labour


as an

officer

had charge of the alms,


Assembly, Acts vi. 1-6

one vfho

i.

Tim.

1.

Tim.

iii.

10, 13,see

iii.

ix. 9, 10.
26, see
(be.)
xii. 25, 26, 27.
^xv. 44 twice see

D(nsc

vii.

12 (om. L"'
see I) (he

is.)

viii. 49, 52, 53, see


(be.)
ix. 7, 60 'ice.
X. 30, see
(half.)
XV. 24, 32.
xvi. ,30, 31.
XX. 35, 37, 38.
x.xiv. 5, 46.
John ii. 22.
V. 21, 25.

vi.49,5s,seeD(be.)
viii. 52,53 '"^e^ gee

(be.)

(be.)

see

xi. 14, 25, 39,

44,

see

xii. 1 i',i
2i"'i,

10, 13, marg. minister.

Acts

[adj.* and noun.]


.

(be.)

make

(No.

1), hence,

put to death Pass, as


be dead, lifeless.
to

here, to

1.

29, see
iii, 15.
iv. 2. 10.
V. 10.

1.

2 Cor.

1.

Gal.

Eph.

1.

19,21 , see

(be.)

D (be.)

1. 20.

1*.

ii,

1.

V. 14.

1, 5.

Phil. iii. 11.


Col. i. 18.

1.
1.

12.
13.
20, see
1. 1 Thes. i. 10.
1.
iv. 16.
1 Tim. V. 6. see
1.

ii.

1.

(l)e.)

D (be.)
2 Tim. ll,seeD\vith(be)
ii. 8.

iv. 1.
IMIeb. vi. 1.
1.

ixrVl.
17, see

(be.)

sec

(after
(be.)

12.
19, 35.

1.

xiii. 20.

1.

l*.Jas.

(.LTTr

17.

ii.

20
mtlxoid result,

idle,

A)

Pet.

twice.

26

3, 21.
24, see

i.

ii.

xxiii. C.
x.xiv. 15

are.)

xi. 4,

2.

D (when

SCO

men

XX. 9.

9.

i.

i. 1.

ii.

1*.

Tr

(,

V. 14, see

X. 41, 43.
xiii. .30, 34.
xiv. 19, see
(be.)
xvii. 3, 31. 32.

see

32, 35, 42, 52.

1*.

..was.)

39,

GLTTrAS)

tem,

9.

vii. 4,

vii.

X-. 12 twice, 13, 15,


16, 20,21, 29 1st & 2nd.
29 -^'

1.

9, 17.

ii.

(be.)

iv. 5.

{om.

6,

-'.

H.)

SCO

(he that

i.s.)

.Tu.lo 12.

XXV.

19, sec

8, 23.
x.xviii.

i.

Rev.

(be.)

xxvi.
.

Rom.
to

Cor.
(be.)

1.

(.)

41

twice.

xiv. 9.
1

1.

',

(be.)

,7,9.

(be.)

liUke

XX.

2.

xi. 15.

[the office of.)

dead, as suhst. and adj.* projh


only of persons or in aUusinn to
thein ; as suhst. one dead, a. dead
person as adj.* dead. (The Scrip,
element in the conception of death is
a judicial sentence on account of
sin,
is therefore used of one
given over to death even during life;
not merely of religious inactivity
or so-called spiritual death.)

11

16(..)

xxi. 14.

DEAD

D (be.)
D (be-

viii. 10.

xix. 33.

4 2ml.
6, see

vi. 14.

Tim.

Is,

Mark v.35,39,seeD (be.)

at table, hut gen. to do any one a


service, to care for one's need,
(there is a special reference to the
service rendered, as distinct from
to serve or to be subject to, though
both may co-exist), hence, to do the

see
see

vii. 2,3,

7.

(use the office of.)

duties of a

(be.)

come.)

x.\iii.27,seeDmaii.
xxvii. G4.

to serve, render service, to Avait


in its narrowest sense, to wait

upon

see

11.

xxyui.4,seeDm!in.

15,

',

1*.

xvii. 9.
xxii. 31, 32.

that

DEACON

vi. 4.
7, 8,
0.

1.

XIV. 2.

12.

8.

iii.

Rom.

1.

viii.

XI. 5.

chosen for this ivork may


([ualified to stand hy a)id assist the
Apostles in higher acts of ministry
see Acts vi. 8-10
viii. 5-8
of a
female, one who had charge of sick
and poor, Rom. xvi. 1.
;

22 ''':;
ix.l8,24,8eeD(be.)
- X. 8 (om. G - .)

of the
hut those
have heen

etc.,
;

in J^rimi-

tice times it deviated orig.

(No. 3, with
prefixed,
rendering the verb more vivid and

(Oerivatioii uncertain, hut

proh.

^^^,

a servant, attendant, waiter at

table.

Phil.

to die, (as the primitive senGod upon or account of


sin.) In N.T. only in perf. to have
died, i.e. to be dead in a present
tence of

'/, the days.


Luke

DEA

4.

iv. 17.

i.

ii.

R.

17, 18.
8.

iii. 1.

xi. 18.

19.
24.

xiv. 13.
xvi. 3, SCO

XX.

.=:}

(be.)

13 twice.

5,

D man.
12

twice,

DEA
DEAD

(after men are.)

upon, with Dat. as here,

"^

over

>

dead

ones.

ieVi,
over,

dead ones,

j/e/cpots,

203

See under testament.


Heb.

,
,
,

ix. 17.

,
,
,

see "

(be.)

DEAD," No.

see "

3.

DEAD," No.

4.

to end, i.e. to finish, complete, hence, to end oyie^s life, (^sometimes of a violent death.)

,
,

1.

Acts xiv.
XXV.

2.

Rom.

1.

Mark

v. 35, 39.
ix. 26.

2.

Luke

52, 53.
viii. 52,

4.

.")3 '''c<!

(No.

3,

Gr^L

ii.
ii.

2.

(,

ill.

!.

2.

Tim. V. 6.
Hcb. xi. 4.

5.

1 I'et. ii. 24.

DEAD WITH
(Dead,

with any

one.

Tim.

DEAD

,
die

to

ii.

11,

(beco.me.)
the inter-

Wke the Eng,

Rom.

vii. 4.

also, body.

DEADLY.

sin.

death bearing or death

1.

2 Jas.

iii.

8.

Rev', xiii. 3, 12.

DEADLY THING.
of or belonging to death,

DEAD," No.

Matt, xxviii.

Rev. xvi.

3.

DEADNESS.

a putting to death, expressive


of the action as incomplete and in
progress, (occ. 2 Cor. iv. 10.)
Rom.

iv. 19.

DEAF.

hearing.

1.

27.

xvi. 18 (neut.^ (ap.)

blunted, dull, as a weapon. In


N.T. mefaph. of the senses and
faculties, e.^). of the tongue or

DEAD MAN.

Matt, xxiii

vii. 4.

death whether natural or


violent, the natural end of life, hut
esp. death as the punishment pro-

Mark

to mortify.

see "

Aor.

(a) Pasn. to become dead,

Acts

deadly, (non. occ.)

vention of others^ hence, to cause to


be put to death, to deliver over
to death.

a.

after the death


or
to die, ) after the dying.
>

bringing, hence, deadly, {nou. occ.)

(be.)

put to death, {by

to

(when. ..WAS.)

-Mark xvi. 18, see D thincr.

.No. 4, toith

together vith, prefixed,)

(one.)

nounced by God upon

19. 21.
20.

1. 1

29.

^/),

Cor. vii. 39.


Cor. V. 14.

Col.

2.

44.
xii.l (omLi^Trb,^.)
ii.

that

.'01',

2. (5al.

TTrAS.)
Acts

{,

6
havinq (iieif,instcad

Pet. iv. 6.

DEAD," No. 1.
Mark ix. 2G.

See

ice

2. 2.

xi. 14, 25.


.39

19.
19.

hnng dend.Wm GJjT


Tr A ^.)

viii. 49.

.John vi. 49, 58.

DEAD
see "

is.)

1.

vii. 15.

V. 15.

of

2.

XV. 44 1"
44 2nd.

(he that

see " DEAD," No.

TO, the,

vi. 2, 7, 8.
vii. 2, 3.

2.

X. 30.

yaera, after,

to be away from, have no


part in, hence, to be absent from
everything, in death, (non occ.)

ix. 18.

(half.)

Luke

DEAD

to fall asleep involuntarily


hence, to fall asleep in death.

ilatt. ii, 19.


-L'O.

DEAD
half-dead.

DEAD

Luke

DEAD

DEA

4.

Matt.

xi. 5.

Mark

vii. 32,

37

Mark

ix. 25.

Liiko

vii. 22.

DEA
DEAL

207

LEAH

[noun.]

See, GREAT.

DEAL

DEA

lo

Phil.

(-ETH, DEALT.)

DEARLY.

to

make, to do, spoken of any

an action as continued or repeated,


spoken in reference to a person (with
Dative) to do to or in respect to
any one, i.e. for or against him.

to fall inwithjlightupon,
hence, to
intercession for or against

meet and talk with,

make

aiiy one.

to bear or bring to

any

place or person.

ii.

want, esp. of food, hence,


hunger, famine.
Acts

vii. 11

25.
48.

DEATH

so.

2.

Acts XXV.

3.

Heb.

through sin, (It


ever haf: the

2-1.

reXevTrj,

an end,

xii. 7.

X. 21

1.

"ii,

see

put

to.)

he would have put.


XV.

to use

.to)

4.

1.

%,

beloved, dear.

Lnko

3.

Acts XX. 24.


Eph. V. 1.

2.

12 1"
12 'J'", see D
(cause to be put to.)
(pui
xiv. 1, see

Phil.
1.

2. 1

Th08.

ii.

to.)

ii.

20, sec

(so.)

7.

13.

8 (Gen.)

marK.o/loM.

see

(put

xxii. 4.

20 (om.

G L TTr

At*.)
xxiii. 20.

1.

XXV. 11,25.

70.
20.
ix. 27.
xviii.33,8eo

1.
1.

i.

1.

ii.

1.

D (put
1.

xxi. lO.secD (cause

to be put to.)
xxii.33.
xxiii. 16, 22.

D(put

to.)
1.

to.)
i.

1.

2.

(cause

4.
Luke

(fiijs. (t>)

.xxvi. 10, see

55, see

put

24

xiii. 28.

3^1.

in

2. Col.

ii.

viii. 1.

1.

to.)

vii. 2.

Acts

to.)
1.

xiii.

estimation, in honour,
estimable, prized.

4.

1.

xii. 19,

X. 33.

to be

xxi. 19.

1.

held worth, estimated; hence,

see

31,

32.

tn jrootZ sensc,estecmed, honoured


valued, prized.

i.e.

xviii.
I.

ix. 1.

love, (see under " CHARITY,")

4. cfTtfios,

vii. 10.

here, gen. of love.

(put to.)

D (put

to.)

DEAR.

xxiii. 32, see

x.xiv. 20.
John iv. 47, see
(be
at the i>oint of.)
V. 24.
viii. 61, 52.
xi. 4, 13.
")
53,
see
xii. 10, J (put to.)
33.

D(put to.)

66.

xxvii. l,see
iv. 9.

Luke

XX. 18.
xxvi. 38,

the point ot.)

7>;09,

1.
1.

xvi. 28.

59,8ee

end

(put to.)
1.

to be
(cause
xiv. 5, see D (when

21

(have.)

limit, hence, the

1st.

Markv. 23,seeD(licat

3.

or

death, (non. ooc.)

life,

ii. 15.
iv. 16.

one, {lion occ.)

2.

doubtful whether

a taking up or away, as of
dead bodies for burial ; or a taking
away, as of life, hence, a putting to
death, a destroying, (non. occ.)

with another, to
have in common use, hence, to have
dealings or intercourse with any

is

meaning o/ moral

spiritual insensibility.)

Matt.

DEALINGS WITH

1.

(-S.)

death, the natural end of

death as the sentence and


punishment of God against sin, not
merely an occurrence, hut a state,
the state of man as condemned

See also, deceitfully, subtilely.

John

xi. 28.

life, esp.

of

avaipeaLs,

deal with, any one so and


i.

DEARTH.
failure,

it

(a) Mid. to bear one's self towards


any one, i.e. to conduct towards, to
Luke

See, beloved.

DEAL WITH.

external act obvious to the senses, i.e.


completed action; to do, expressing

1.

20, text, like-minded.

ii.

1.

by

i.e. actuated
the same motives, (nan occ.)

to divide into two parts, to


then hy implication, to distribute, divide out.

part

[margin.]

(so)

of equal soul,

1.

1.
1.

1.

31.
xxviij. 18.
Rom. i. 32.
V. 10, 121'
-
12 !!< (oiM.
T) (not 8th eiiitiou.)

14,17,21.
vi. 3,

4,6,9.

10 (om.
21,23.

G^.)

vii. 6,10,13

",24.

DEA
Rom.

iii.

vii. 23.
ix. 15, see
of.)
16.

22.

iv. 9, see
pointed to.)

,
,

(b3'

means

(ap-

V. 20.

56.

2 Cor.

i.

ii.

9, 10.

16 t"'.

Pet.

John

iv. 11, 12.


vii. 10.
xi. 23.

Rev.

ii.

to lead away, conduct away,


a judicial sense, either to
judgment or to prison or to death.)
(^chiefly in

iii.

i.

18.

u. 10. 11, 23.

''ce,

1.

vi. 8.

i.

Heb.

D (put

14 tw'cc.
V. 16 3 times, 17.

20.
ii. 8 '', 27, 30,
iii. 10.
Col. i. 22.
[15.
2 Tim. i. 10.

Phil.

18, see

iii.

to.)

iii. 7.

2.
2.

XX.

6, 13, 14 '"'.

xi. 53.
xii. 10.
xviii. 31.
4. Acts xii. 19.
3.
XX vi. 10.
1. 1 Pet. iii. 18.

2.

55.

Luke

xviii. 33.
xviii. 32.

3.

xxi. 4, 8.

V. 7.

DEATH

(when HE WOULD HAVE

DEATH (appointed ["approved " error


death

condemned

oo

will, to wish, (mplying active natural impulse or desire or purpose,


thus differing from
which merely ex-

appointed to

death-devoted, {non.

occ.)

to

Mark

(be at the point op.)

he about

to,

John

about

")

>

to

die.

to die out, be-

K(.Lv,

lit.
\

desiring

determination (c/.
xv. 9, 12, with 15,

[,
j9?-esses

come quite dead,

(^

1 Cor. iv. 9.

DEATH

PUT...

TO.)

'^, to

in A.V. 1611] TO.)

John

2.
2.

xxvii. 1.
xiv. 1.

Mark

1.

3.

xviii. S.

utw.ce,

Matt. XX vi. 59.

1.

ix. 6 '"'CO.
xii. 11.

xui.

to kill outright.

to take up, lift up, (as of


bodies for burial), to take away,
(as of life), hence, to put to death

xi. 5.
Jas. i. 15.

xi. 26.
XV. 21, 2G, 54, 55,

DEB

Heb.

viii. 2, 6, 3S.

Cor.

208

to kill outright,
Matt. xiv.

DEBATE

(-S)

to
kill.

5.

[noun.]

iv. 47.

quarrel, esp. rivalry, contention. After Homer, gen. wrangling,

cpt5, strife,

^,

DEATH

(^

>,

7
)

(by means of.)

esp.wordy-wrangling,disputation.
Rom.

a death taking place.


See under testament.
Heb.

ix. 15.

1.

DEATH

(cause to be put to.)

to put to death

(esp. hy the

2.

intervention of others), hence, to


cause to be put to death.
Mark xiii. 12.
Matt. X. 21.
Luko x.\.i. 16.

29.

i.

2 Cor. xii. 20.

DEBT

(-S.)

, ,

to be indebted, to owe any


thing to any one, {with an inf. following, to be under obligation to.)

the debt which one owes.

Sin

called

is

involves expiation
of it as a debt by

because

it

and the payment


punishment and

satisfaction, {iion occ.)

3.

DEATH
C

the point

(rjE

,., extremely,
,

i.e.xn extremity,

[c>,, to have,

to bo in extrem^^ ^^ ^^ ^j^^

4.

^aviLov, a loan,

Rom. xiii.
money lent.

7.)

2.

c\

4.

extremis.

DEATH

indebtedness, hence, duty,

obligation, (occ.

I r
\
u
^'Jiast(r/a..;0,"m

Mark

^/,

"\

of.)

V. 23.

to put to death {esj). hy the


intervention of others), hence, to
cause to be put to death.

vi. 12.
xviii. 27.

1.

I
I

Rom.

Matt,

3.
iv. 4.

DEBTOR

1.

(put to.)

Matt.

xviii. 30.
32.

(-S.)

the debtor, ho who owes


anythingor is under obligation on
any account. The use of the word
involves the idea that the debtor
one who must expiate his guilt.

is

DEB
2.

(<,

<;,
A

Tr

with

(Xo.

a dcbt-ower,

w),

209

1.

Xpios, debt, prefixed.)


1.
2.

UiM.
Luke

Rom.

14.

vi. 12.

1.
1.

viii. 12.

1.

XV.

xiii. 4, niarg.(text,

2.

[sinner.)

1.

Avi.

5.

Gal.

i.

DEBTOR
see "

(be

DKUT," iVo.

Matt, xxiii.

2.

_>".

gradation, (occ. 1 Cor.


Is. xxxi. 8, "defeat.")

DECAY

here, to Avax old,


Heb.

7,

and

In Pass, as
become old.
old.

viii. 13.

^oSos,

way

Luke

2 Cor.

,
,
,

spoken of departiu'e

ix. 31.

2 Pet.

DECEASE
end

1.

?,

i.

15.

3.

deceit, esp.

25.

f)en.

the .adultera-

by false statements.

a wandering, esp. from the


truth, hence, a being led astray, deMark
Rom,

vii.
i.

22.

20.

Rom.
2.

S.

1 Tilts,

iii.

Col.
ii.

iv. 19.

13.

DECEIVABLENESS.
see above.
2 Thcs.

,
,

(-ED,

10.

ii.

-,

-inc.)

to deceive, to delude, (esp.

(NO.

with

(non

occ.)

, out

of,

in-

deceive wholly,

iii.l3, eee

ii.

D (vi.sc.)

',

the
(No. 1 2viih
mind, prefixed,) to deceive the mind
of any one ; implying a self-originating and subjective deception, (non

',
occ.)

4.

to make to wander, cause to


lead astray ; used of religious
deceit or doctrinal error.

,
err,

lusion.
1.

Heb.

delude thoroughly.

3.

';,
1.

statement-^,

Mark

xiii. 22.

tensive, prefixed,) to

tion of the truth to catch or deceive.

2.

by false

esp.

tvith false statements,

2.

DECEIT.
a bait, hence,

DECEITFULNESS.
deceit,

DECEIVE

1.

(-ED.)

one's life, to die.

Matt. xxii.

(handle.)

self deception, (see "deceit.")

to end, i>. to finish, complete,

hence, to

17, text, corrupt.

ii.

DECEITFULLY

decease.

life,

[noun.]

out, exodus, hence, journey

out, departure

from

iv. 22.

occ.)

Matt.

DECEASE

Eph.

2.
|

to deceive, esp. by a bait, hence,


to falsify, corrupt, (non occ.)

(-ETH.)

grow

to let

vi.

diminishing.

xi. 12, text,

2 Cor. xi. 13.

(a retailer,
to bc a
vintner); and because the
were notorious for adulteration, it
denoted to adulterate, corrupt, (non

a being inferior, a worse state


(as compared ivith any other or
former state); hence, diminution, de-

Rom.

here Gen.

2,

DECEITFULLY WITH (deal)[mviv.'\

[m:ii-gin.]

[iK.iui]

"deceit," NO.

.)

1.

marg. (text, be guilty.)

DECAY

see

"of deceit."

case,

16.

18,

(adf of "deceit,"

deceitful,

V. 3.
1.

),

DECEITFUL.

?,
/,

A'o. 1), (noil occ.)

vii. 41.

1.

DEC

5.

8.

a wandering, seduction from


hei-e,
the Gen. lit., of

/,
the

3.

truth,

deceit.

DECEIT

(use.)

to use a bait, to deceive, (esp.


adulteration 0/ false admixtures),

(non

occ.)

Rom.

iii.

13.

G.

to reckon wTong, mishence, to draw


reckon, miscount
Then to cheat or
false conclusions.
deceive by false reasoning, fience, to
;

deceive.

DEC

7.

210

to speak falsely, to

to

lie

1.

Mid. to

Matt. xxiv.

Acts

lie,

speak

4, 5, 11, 24.

Mark xiii. 5,
Lake xxi. S.
John vii. 12,
i.

2.

GaL

-I"!

.
1.

4.

4.

XV. 83.

4,

iii.

2.

xviii. 23.

xix. 20.

iv. 14.

XX.

DECEIVER

3, 8, 10.

(-S.)

3.
;

?,

2.

i.e.

de-

ceivers of men's minds, (see " de-

2 Cor.

1.

2.

Ti. 8.

1.

Titus
2

i.

John

DECEIVING.
deceit,

2 Pet.
'

13

ii.

esj).

(,

by

false statements.

love-ftouts,

G^ L

Tr. *)

on MSS. giOuiuls, prefera the Rec. Text,


hut lias " the strongest suspicion tliat

Alforil,

loic-feasts, is the original reading.")

^.\'('><;, (from

well,

and

mien,

xiiL 13,
1 Cor. xiv. 40.

marg. (text,

(-ED.)

7.

to

Lyoat, to

(,

enjoin

strictly
to be

or

done.

lead or conduct through


tell,

go through

(No. G

narrate.

icith

(, out

fi'om,
full,

(7ion occ.)

lead or bring out, hence,

8.

i^yjyeo/iai., to

0.

make known, declare, unfold,


(occ. Luke xxiv. 35.)
yvo)pi(o), to make known, jxiiuf out,

; xviii.

16.

11.

DECLARATION.

occ.)

Luke

i.

1.

,
explain.

10.
marg. g\ld

narration, liistory, (from Snjyio/iaL, to lead or conduct through


to the end, hence, to recount, etc.,

(non

to bring or send word


near to any one, i.e. to announce to
any one ; nsed esp. of viilitary commands, also in N.2\ of apostolic
injunctions (not merely arbitrary

TrapayykXXio,

prefixed,) to tell out, relate in

(non

occ.)

announce (as with

to

DECK

4,

hence, to

with, recount,

Imnestli/.)

to gild, deck Avith gold,

Rev. xvii.

(to the end), hence, to

fully, Ijecomingly, like a

Rom.

him

enactments),

<,

deportment,) gracegentleman,
decorously, with dignity, (occ. 1
Thes. iv. 12.)
figure,

down
home

bring vord
to bring it

urge something
6.

DECENTLY.

i.e.

to

one,

emphasis.)

'

5.

-,

(,
upon any

10.

make known through

xxi. 26.)

4.

to

Matt, xxvii. 63.

to

intervening space or throughout,

a message or tidings.
Then, to report fully, proclaim far
and wide, (occ. Luke ix. GO ; Acts

ceive," jVo. 3.)


1.

to convey

<S'ii6s/.

a miiid-decciver,

to announce or report
from some place or jyerson; and then
gen. to announce, publish and esp.

(tn

a deceiver,
esp. a religious imposter or teacher
of error.
deceiving,seducing.

then used ivith

is

to publish .something that has hap2)e7ied, been experienced or heard.

subst. a
wandering about
Avanderer, vagabond, juggler; hence

1.

somewhere. It

announce.

7.

xii. 9.
xiii. 14.

4,

7.

of the

a iveaker sense of
and signifies
to send news of, and gen. to notify,

S.

i.

iii.

Rev.

^ised

,
from

':

20.

John

back

reports hrought by jiersons retitrninr/

(No.

13

Titus iii. 8.
Jas i. 22.

18.

vi. 3.

Tim.

4.

vi. 9.

Eph.

1st.

14

14

4.

xvi. IS.
iii.

claim,) to report

3.

ii.

ii.

TTr A a)

vii. 11.

Cor.

Tim.

47.

marg. (text,

v. 3,

2 Tlies.

1.

(-ED, -iNG.)

{, \)\, and

avayyeXXio,

to bear a message, announce, pro-

false, belie.

1. 1

(i.

to lie to.)

Rom.

DECLARE

oy

one.

(a)

DEC

),
make

to

make manifest

A'isible

declare to
(occ. Gal.

12.

or evident,

or clear.

to

place

before,

any

one, to

make known,

ii.

i.e.

to

2.)

',

to divide or separate from, as


a l)ordcr or boundary ; to mark

out boundaries, hence, to determine,


mark out definitely, i.e. constitute.

13.

DEC
to phrase

it,

i.e.

211

to tell in

ivords, hence, to explain, interpret.

1 4.

fSei^is,

a pointing out, (prop, with

the fnu/er,) declaration, indication,


(occ. 2 Cor. viii.
(a)
i;5

vnth eh, unto.

24; Phil.

i.

28.)

DEE

DEE

212

DEF

4.

DEF
to

make

?,

213

(a stain,

mark, freckle, mole in pi. spots in a


moral sense,) to defile, (occ. Jvidc 23.)
;

5.

^),
(/en.

to spoil, connipt, destroy


to bring into a worse state ; to

deprave.
1.

DEL

DEL

88, (^.

3.

214

1 loitk

DEL

.Acts

from, pre-

what

4.

is

due.

upon,

1 vitlt ii,

'.

jjre-

give upon, i.e. in addition


to, to give forth as from ones self
npon or to another ; hence, to deliver
over, i.e. to jnit into one's hands.

,
fijced,) to

5.

(Xo.

1 tvith

xi.

2, 23.

XV.

3.

24, see

1.

(r'^).),17.

D
D

Heb.

ii.

vi. IT.
viii. 21.

5.

(be.)
2 Pet.

5.

Jude

Kev.

(Ije.)

(be)

15.

xi.

32, see D up.


XV. 31, see D (be.)

iip.

11.

iv.

!.

vii. 6.

beside,

2 Cor.

8a. Gal. i. 4.
2 Thes. iii. 2, see
5. 1 Tim. i. 20.
2 Tim. iv. IV, see

iv. 25.

with or to
to give or hand over to

5.

5.
5.

5.

xxviii. 10

Rom.

Cor. V.

5. 1

xxiii. 33.
XXV. 11, IG.
xxvi. 17.

(".

xii. 11.

XV. 30.
xvi. 4.
xxi. 11.
xxii. 4.

fixed,) to give away from one's self,


to give back, restore, esp. to render

see

11,

of

4, 21.

ii.

3.

xii. 2, 4, see I) (be)


XX. 13, see U up.

jirefixed,) to give near,

any

,
,

one,

DELIVER AGAIN.

another, to deliver np, surrender.


see above,

G.

,
self

3.

safety, deliverance,

give
de-

liver-

ance.

Mid.

to

i.e.

rescue,

to

of for one's
to rescue, deliver.

-,

2.

to change from, to set

),

,
,
to

11.

make

idle

free,

Luke

so as to
25

to leave

make

up.

4.

void

to

what

1.

is

Luke

,
,

X. 17, 19, 21, see

5.

44.
X. 22.
xii. 581'.

5.
9.

!,

58

5.

nee

up.

5.

0.

xxvi.

15.

5.

xxi. 12.
xxiii. 25.

5.

xxvii. 2, 18, 20.

5.

xxiv.

Jolin

vii. 13.

33 twice.
see
XV. 1, 10, 16.
X.

L\ike

i.

5.

up.

see

(be.)
0.

Acts

13, bee

vi. 14.

8a.

vii

5.

35,

of

3(5.

xix. 11, 1(1.


23, see D (being)

5.

6.

.30,

ii.

iii.

2.

57, 74, )

1.

7, 20.

x\"i. 21,

xviii.

5.

xiii. 9,11,

5.

No.

(be.)

2.

men, to beget of
loomen, to bear.
Pass, to be begotten, be born.
2.

JoliM xvi. 21.

1.

Heb.

xi. 11

(Gv

^2)

(o,/i.

AU.)

(being.)

ii.

u}).

23.

?,

DELIVERANCE.

10, 34.
35.
xii. 4.

ui).

a ransoming, deliverance on account of a ransom paid,

(noil occ.)

(l-e.)

ix. 31.

:>.

iv. 17.

xii. 2, 4.

spolcen of

Acts

2>'<1.

5.

Alark

2 Tim.

Rev.

ckSotos, given or delivered out of or

xviii. 32.
XX. 20.

5.

XXV. 14, 20,

5.

XV. 31.
2 Thes. iii. 2.

1.

DELIVERED

15 (Xo. 3, L".)
ix. 42, see D again.
vii.

22.

...

1.

see ahove.

iv. 17.

1.

(oTOXTrb

XTiii. 34.
XX. 19.

5.

Rom.

1.

or prayer of any one


gratify them.

up.

xxiv.

bear as

57.

DELIVERED OF

unemployed or

useless,

to gratify, to do

N)

&.

to

forth,

74.
2.

2.

1'

212n<i

Aorist

7.

demand

Alatt. iv. 12,


V.

(be.)

DELIVER," No.

bring

to

at liberty;

set

of ])ersons, to deliver over in answer


the

i.

1.

pleasing or gn-ateful to any one, to


gratify one with anything ; hence,
to

13.

DELIVERED
see "

9, 11.

1 3.

viii. 32.

free.

to

to

Rev. XX.

xiii.

iii.

Cor. XV. 24.

5. 1

9.

,
,
2.

annul.

12.

Rom.

offspring.

free from, release, let go.

10.

Acts

5.

tense.

to take out

self, hence,

9.

5.

1.

take out of

e^atpeoj, to

in

'into prison.')

xxiv.

5.

1.

(a)

'-

UP.
Mark

5.

X. 17, 19, 21.

cant

deliver.
8.

Matt. iv.l2, mai-g.(text,

5.

draw or snatch to one's


hence, gen. to draw or snatch
danger,

ix. 42.

DELIVER
5.

to

from

Luke

to

1,

preservation fro7n danger


ar destruction.
In the
Christian sense, salvation,

-l

7.

^.

2.

a letting go, a sending forth ;


dismission, a setting free as from
cajjtivity, or as from sins, hence, re-

mission, pardon.
2.

Luke

iv. 18.

1.

Hob.

xi. 35.

1.

DEL

X.

33

',

one,

(k'livcrin;

)-

Luke

(us

Ti

Rom.

2.

xi. 20.

i)

DELUSION.

2.

a wandering, seduction frum the

truth, error.
11.

ii.

1.

(-ED.)

to ask, enquire, learn

by

asking or inqniring, to ask for

in-

2.

fonnation.

Matt.

ii.

V. 8.

ist.

12'<;, 13.

ii.

5.

iii.

Titus

10.

i.

u. 12.

2 Pet.

(',

,
8,
,
,

'wKe, 23.

(oi/i.

1.

ii.

John a 22
Judc 4.

sa^,

Rev.

13.

ii.

iii. 8.

-,

(-ED,

-ING.)

or go away from
another ; hence, gen. to
go away, depart for, set off.

come

to

to

to conic or go through, to
pass through, hence, simply to pass

to a place.

to ask at

of

o)

any

one, to
3.

question, ask specifically.


1.

13, 14.

Tim.
Tim.

G L

1,

'Jnd.

XX. 27
Ln. Tr W.)
xxii. 34
L Tr W.)

one place

'',DEMAND

^,

23 (Xo.
W.)

DEPART

2 Thes.

2.

1,

iv. 10.

viii. 45.

ix.

er.

vii. 35.

Actia

70.
1

3a.

1.

38 (Xo.

xiii.

,.

liverself,

TrAciviy,

57.

61.
20.

i.

xriii. 25, 27.

xiv. 30, 31.

,.

o/

xii.

Acts

John

viii. 34.

!>,

draw

to

Mark

the

snatch for one's


from damjer,)
1.

Luke xxiL

twice.

xvi. 24.
xxvi. 24, 30.
70, 72.

Tr A.)

jivojievos.,

(from

Matt.

a redeemer, a raiisomcr.
.

-i

DEP

DELIVERER.

i%*^'^'
2.

215

4.

.Vets xxi.

1.

Luke

2.

place, to

xvii. 20.

153.

4.

to come or go out of
come or go forth.
to

come

<(ny

or go down,

to

descend.

DEMAND

^?,

OF.

5.

TTopevw, to cause to pass over

by land
or water, transport, hence, Mid., to
transport one's self, to betake one's
self, i.e. to depart from one place to

,
,

DEMONSTRATION.

a pointing out, a showing as


by are/Hment,a demonstration, proof,

a7iother.

G.

Cor.

to put aj)art, sever.

7.
(-S.)

Mid. to separate one's self, to


part as from a place or person.

(a)

a cave, caA'ern, den, (Latin,


spelunea,) (occ. John .\i. .38.)
8.
Matt. xxi.

Mark

l:i.

xi. 17.

Rev.

DENY

1.

,
35

(a) ivith

I'TiAcyoj,

xix, 40.

Hub.

.\i.

24.)

xi.

( Xo.

deny

with

to say

jirefixed,) to
i.e.

from,

(a)

utterly, abjure.
10.

speak against, to con-

tradict.

followed by
deny.

(a)

(Xo. 7

9.
vii.

ntjt.

to

,
,,

not,

off,

de-

from,
i.e.

self

to

fr<.iii.

(occ.

Acts

U'ith

Mid. to separate one's


Acts .\v. 39.)

(a)

(occ.

(Xo. 7

prefixed,) to separate
designate, a})point.

38.

-ING.)

disown

decline,

prefixed,) to

3.

-,

to deny,

Heb.

I, like

vi. 15.

(-ED,

no, refuse,

2.

out of

go out of, to go or come


forth, to proceed out of

4.

ii.

DEN

/',

( Xo. 5 with

2>refijced,) to

(noit occ.)

as here, to

toith

wliolly.

Mid. to sepamto one's


from, (non occ.)

k-en

throui^h,

separate throughout,

self

wholly

to go back, recede, f-V"of those ivhofiee. In X.T. simjily

to retire, withdraw, (from


to make

or back, and
for, give place to.)

u])

room

,,

DEP

216

to depart from, go away,

11.

withdraw from, (from

and

make room

to

up,

Matt.

3.

15.
5.

of.

16.

1.
3.

,
by

out

1-1.

5.

XXV.

10.-

under as
In N.T. and
go away (prop, under

of stealth,
noise or notice.)

,
,
to

tvithoid

stillness,

remove,

another,

14.
1.

to loosen again,

set free;

then, to loosen, dissolve or resolve,

as matter into

elements (hence,

its

force of

18.

lift

away, take away

fro7n one ]:)lace to another. In N. T.


intrans. to take one's self away, i.e.
depart, (no7i occ.)

19.

,
;,

iv. 13

Matt.

ii.

9.

12. 13, 14.

1.

15.

10.

iv. 12.

1.

11.

vu.

13.

23.

42

1.

1.

3.

3.

Matt.

18.

1.

39.

from.
Phil i.

ii.

7a.rhilem.

D from.

19,

Sa.llev.

see

from.

15.

vi.

14.

from.

(,

xviii. 14 1st.

1.

iv. 3.

)
)

Heb.iii. 12, see


U.J.os ii. IG.

31.

142nd

1.

iv. 1,

iv. 10.

5.

xxi. 21, see


out.
xxiv. 12 (jj.)

John

23.

iv. 15.

Tim.
2 Tim.

Tr

xii. 59.

1.

xxvii. 12.
xxviii. 10, 11.
25.

3.

u5(0Hi.G=:

xiii.27,seo

4.

16.

(iiif.)

X. 30.

1.

XXV.

37.

from.
.see

29 (.)
Cor. vii.
10,
11,
15 twice.
2 Cor. xii. 8, see

1.

38.

7a. 1

ix. 4, 6.

12a.
12a.
17a.

to perish,

43.

GL

Tr

V. 15.

see

"DEPART," NO.

Acta XV.

8a.

39.

DEPART FROM.
i.e.

place

(a) trans, to

remove, cause to

(Mid.)

away from,

i.e.

away from,

dejiai-t.

to place one's self

depart from.

Luke

37.

a.

a,

iv. 13.

a.

1).

xiii. 27.

34.

a.

ix. 7.

a.

27.

6.

viii. 35.

3.

5, 8.

(let.)

vii. 24.

Oa.11.-

b.

viii.

see

2iid.

33

11.

from.

13, 25.

7.

(let.)

v. 8.

(b) intrans.

Mid. to remove one's self from

421st

change from, remove

or intrans. to leave.
10.

29, see
37,
}

(/'7//,

of.

to

1.

xxii. 21.
29, see
xxiii. 22,

23, 38.

i.

from.

12.

XX.

5.

from.

(a)

').

3.

to go out of a jdace, go aAvay,

depart out

20.

46.

DEPART ASUNDER.

in Mid. get free, depart from.


to

20a.

xxi.

Luke

xix. 9, see

33.

19.

1.

an army.

23.

11.

32.

3.

3.

of.

xviii. 1, 2.

3.

out

33.

3.

viii. 13.

1.

39, see
40.
xvii. 15.

3.

vii. 31.

3.

to loose from, set free, re-

ix. 30.

the

back,) to rctui'n, (occ.

lease from, to disband as

(a)

ivith

36.)

xii.

.\,

(and

40.
xvi. 36.

1.

3.

Enrj. analj'sis); then, to luifasten as


the fastening of a ship, and thus j^re-

jxire for departure,

3.

3.

(from

14.

19.

i. 35, 42.
V. 17, 20.

1.

from one

to pass over

13.

xiv. 20.
XV. 38, see
from.
39,see D asunder.

vi. 10.

1.

used of all motion on the


ground, go, walk, tread, step, etc.,
the direction heing determined by the
prep, pjrefixed ; here by
after.)

17.

Mark

D from.

see

3.

h>.)

ii.

15. /leTu

Luke

6.

cover, out of sight, strictly ivith the

xiii. 4.

3.

5.

60.

xxviii. 8 (No. 1,

Tr

to lead or bring

41.

xxvii.

1.

idea

16.

5.

1.

later usage, to

2>lace

XX. 29.
xxiv. 1.

3.

horses binder a yolce.

17.

4.

11.

1.

3.

2.

1.

15.

6.

3.

xi. 25.
xii. 10,

4.

xix.

7.

4.

i.

V. 41.
X. 7.

29.

xvi.

18.-

to lead along near, to lead


or jDast, to jiass along, pass by.

Acts

5.

XV. 21.

3.

xvi.

7a.

5.

-,

xiii. 1.

5.

of

13.

15

xii. 0.

xvii. IS, see

In N.T. Mid. as a nautical term,


to lead a ship up or out as iqyon the
sea, hence, to put to sea, set sail
from any place.

xii. 36.

xiu. 53.
xiv. 13.

1.

(a)

vu.

15.

15.

vi. 15.

15.
1.

18.

10.

j^lace.

out

7.

1.

to lead up, conduct or bringfrom a lower to a higher

xi. 1.

10.

as

lO.John

ix. 31.

X.14, see

from,
for, give

place to,) (non occ.J

12.

DEP

Acta

ii.

Acts xix.

0.

xxii. 29.
a. 2 Cor. xii. 8.

xii. 10.

b. 1

XV. 38.

a.
a.

Ileb.

iii.

12.

Tim.
Tim.

iv. 1.
ii.

19.

DEP

and away, to leave a

country, emigrate, (no)i occ.)


Luke

" DEPART," A^o.

,,

Matt. X. 14.
xvii. 18, with
from.
Acts xvi. 39 (No. 1, \vith
frohi,

,
Liike

,
A

Tr

i^.)

29.

^.

17.

Acts

xxiii. 22.

coming

arrival, a

to a place

or person, hence, a departure regard-

ed in the light of

its

2.

end and

object,

occ.)

e^oSo5, a

out, exit

(hence, Encj.

exodus,) journey out, departure.


1.

Acts XX.

29.

2.

Heb.

xi. 22.

Matt.

1.

at, de-

occ.)

xxiii. 35.

(-ED, -ETii, -ixg.)

come

doAvn, to

to

come

or go down, used

1.

iii.

1(5.

1.

Actsx.

11.

vii. 25, 27.

1.

xi. 5.

xxviii.

1.

xxiv.

1.

Mai-k

2.

10.

i.

XV. 32.

1.

1.

way

xvi. 14

to go or

1.

(non

(710

out,

,,
1.

an

and

(-ED.)

up the nose

of the act of coming.

DEPARTING.
ac/)t^ts,

to turn

step.)

2.

1.

DERIDE

descend frotn a higher to a loiver


2)lace, (from
tised of all kinds
of motion on the ground, as go, walk,

(let.)

''depart,"

see

ii.

7th Edition.

DESCEND

1.

DEPART

Luke

pro-coiwd,

W.)

ride out

3.

/, hang

xviii. 12

L T Tr A

OF.

(be.)

to be a pro-consul.

Acts

xxi. 21.

DEPART OUT
see

,(

DES

DEPUTY

DEPART OUT.
to go out

217

Luke
John

iii.

,
i.

22.

32, 33, 51.


1.

Rev. xxi.

1.

1.

Rom.

1.

Epli. iv. 9,10.

X.

Thus.

1.

2.

Jas.

iii.

7.

iv.

It).

15.

10.

DESCENT.
down

a going

way down,

descent, (non occ.)

DEPARTURE.

Luke

a loosing, releasing dissolving,


used of the breaking up of a han-

o.voXviji'i,

xix. 37.

rpiet

and

also of the hod}/,

(non

Eiig. analysis,)

(ivhence

occ.)

DESCENT
(non

2 Tim.

IS...

'/,

COUNTED

(one's.)

to derive one's pedigree,

occ.

iv. 6.

Ileb. vii.

marg. one's pedigree,

etc.

DEPTH.

<;,

9,
2.
1.
1.

1.

Acts

Matt,

xviii. 6.
iv.

Heb.

.0.

1.

Eph.

iii.

IS,

1.

Rev.

ii.

2t

marg. without pedigree.

DEPUTY.

',

a pro-consul, (non occ.)


Acts

xiii. 7, 8,

12

xix. 38.

7.

to

in the

ancient manner so that the lettera


were cut in or graven upon the

(/3afluc,

LTTrA.)

material, hoice, to

^',

(-ETH.)

to grave or cut in

form letters with a stylus

viii. 39.

xi. 33.

vii. 3,

DESCRIBE
/)(/,

xxviii. 5.)

(WITHOUT.)

dyeveaXoyyTos, without genealogy, without pedigree, (non occ.)

the high sea, the open sea,

(occ.

Murk
Rom.

DESCENT

In N.T.

the deep
\vater as opp. to the shallows near
the shore.
Metaph. the depth, and
pi. the deep things, i.e. the secret
unrevealed purposes of any one.
depth.

2.

\\Tite.

to lay, to lay bcfoi-e, i.e. to relate, to recount ; hence, to say, to


speak, to discoui-se.
Rom. iv. 0.
1. Rom. i. 5.
|

DES
1.

,
as

2.

DESERT

[noun.]

2.

^,

'21).

and

out, desire to

Mid. to demand for one's self,


(NO. 1 with
out of, p7r fixed.)

a desert.

(a)

inhabited tract, a desert.


JIatt. xxiv.
1. Luke i. 80.

to ask out

have.

a solitude ; loneliness; an un-

1.

DES

deserted, desolate, waste,

adj.,

siibst. toith art.

epi//xta,

218

3.

1.

John

vi.

2.

Heb,

xi. 3S.

deXo), to

will, wish,

the active volition

31.

exjyressive

),

desire,

implying

and purpose, and

of the natural impidse or

desire.

DESERT

^,

adj., see above.

Matt. xiv. 13,

Mark

i.

2.

iv. 42.

ix.

45.

Acts

DESIRE

10 {op.),

1-2.

viii. 26.

,,
in

any

well jjleased, delight

the

5.

iniuard

6.

sure.

3.

7.

the act

active volition,

Luke

xxii.

15 (dative)

2.

Rom.

XV. 23, see


(great)
2 Cor. vii. 7,seeD(eaniest)

X. 1.

Cor.

vii.

(vehement.)
Eph. ii. 3, marg.

1.

Phil.

1. 1

i.

Thes.

see

11,

3.

(marg. heart ilt/.)

D
8.

v:iU.

17.

DESIRE (earxest.)
77^;?, a longing for, desire

9.

of the

than the external

object.

10.
after,

to ask as for information, to


question as ivell as supplicate.

DESIRE

vii. 7.

(great.

XV. 23.

(vehement.)

13.

"desire (earnest)."
2 Cor. vii. 11.

^,

aWkoi,

Jtre-

one,

to desire upon,

i.e.

over
ear-

deem worthy, regard


deem proper.

-ing) [verb.]

to ask for something, require,

demand, (expressive of a petition


from an inferior to a sxiperior.)

as suit-

only Mid., to stretch

a thing,

hence,

one's

long

self, 7'each

after

after,

to gain tvith special re-

},

ti-y

to object desired.

to have zeal for,

i.e.
for or
against any person or thing ; to be
zealous towards in a good or bad

sense.
8.

1.

any

(No. 8 tvith eVt, ujjon, ^j?'efxed,) to seek earnestly or con-

ference

(-ED,

of

12. opeyu), to reach or stretch out;

earnest desire.

DESIRE

upon,

eiri,

,,

N^.T.

see

tvith

to seek after, look for, to strive

able,

77^;5,

(NO. 6

and above, besides, to desire

11.

DESIRE

rather

nestly, long for.

2 Cor.

Rom.

mind

tinuously.

earnest desire.

long for; denoting the

aff'ection

to find.

23.
ii.

the heart.)

to fix the desire upon, de-

ffxed,) to ask at or
require, demand.

of willing.

1.

head or

sire earnestly,

or thing; good-plea-

j^^i'son

exhort, comfort or pe7'suade him,


(appealing to the ivill 7-ather than to

[noun.]

a desire, yearning, longing;


denoting the inward passion and
mental desire, thus differing from
ope^t?, wliich combines the notion
of the outward thing desired.

(., a being

tised of every kind of


speaking to tchich is meant to produce a 2Mrtic7dcir effect; to call
some one hither, that he may do
something, or to admonish, encowage,

1.

Luke

15.

to call hither or towards,

to speak to

No.

Ti. 31, 32, 35.

1.

4.

[adj.]

DES
Luke
John
Acts

2 Cor. xii. 6.

xxiii 25.

vlil. 31.

Epli.

ix. 2.

Phil. iv. 17 '"'


iii.

see

6,

21, 28.
xvi. 39.
xviii. 20.
xix. 31.
xxiii. 20.
XXV. 3, 15.
xxviii. 14.

Tim.

1.

Gal.

iv. 27.

Tim. v.
Rev. xvii.

5.

3a. 1
2.

10.

7.

i.

marg. (text,

1,

ii.

L.)

(oui.

1.

greatly.

xiii. 7.

childless.

i.e.

.Luke xiii. 35 (o, G L


Acts i. 20.
ITr A

a widow,

Pass, to be left alone, as

Matt, xxiii. 3S

1.

9.

i.

Tlies.

to leave alone.

to be solitary,

15.

iii.

Col.

38.
xii. 20.

exhort.)
iii.

DESOLATE

1 1

(make.

1 2n.l.

seeD

2 Tim.i.4,

Heb.
.

vi.

11.

xi.

l(i.

gi-eatly.

(3.

John

Rev.

2 Cor. xi. 12.

19.

DESOLATION.

2.

ii.

Rev. xviii.

2.

Jas. iv. 2, seeu to have.


1 Pet. i. 12.

Cor. xiv. 1.
xvi. 12.
[nestly.
ear2 Cor. V. 2, see
1

viii.

(a)

vi. 12, 13.

vii. 46.

3.

iv. 9, 20, 21.

Gal.

14.

DES

18.

xii. 21.
iii.

219

/)//5, a making

V. 15.

ix. 6.

waste,

desolate, a laying

()io)i occ.J

Matt. xxiv. 15.

Mark

Luke

xiii.

14.

xxi. 20.

DESIRE EARNESTLY.

10. 2 Cor, v. 2.

DESOLATION

DESIRE GREATLY.
10. 1 The-s.

iii.

10. 2

0.

make

to

,
,
,
JIatt. xii. 25.

Tim.

i.

4.

(bring to.)

desolate, lay waste.


Luke xL

DESPAIR

DESIRE TO HAVE.
13. Jas. iv.

DESIROUS.
see

Luke

" desire," '^.

iv. 8,

marg. (dtogdha icUhov.t

DESPAIR

3.
2 Cor. xi. 32.

x.xiii. 8.

John

, (,
DESIROUS OF

slightly

for,

same meaning, G L

Tr

ii.

8 (G-^)

AN.)

i.

hdp

of means.

[verb.]

8.

(-ED, -EST, -ING.)

of,

(non

occ.)

to think round about a


turn over in the mind, speculate about ; then, to pass over or
beyond in thought, i.e. to neglect,
overlook, (non occ.)

2.

(be affectionately.)

to have a strong aiFcction


yearning after.

Thes.

re-

to think down upon or


against ani/ one ; hence, to think

1.

(be.)

xvi. 19.

(-ED)

2 Cor.

DESPISE

DESIROUS

Avitlioiit

source, to despair utterly, (non occ.)

2.

2 Cor.

?,

(in.)

be wholly

to

17.

thing.,

3.

^,

to displace, set aside, disre-

gard.

DESIROUS OF VAIN GLORY.


Kci'oSo^os, vain-glorious,

i.e.

full of

empty
5.

pride and ambition.


Gal.

4.

(,

not to hold

DESOLATE.
descrted,

desolate,
j

make

desolate, lay Avastc.

to count, rock-

on, calculate, consider,


7.

to

hoiumr, esteem

to care little for, careless

Aoyt^O/tttti,

(adj.)

ill

about.

waste.

2.

,
-,

to set out at nought, treat


as contemptible.

lightly, dishonour.

v. 20.

6.

1.

(',

i!s,

unto,

\
'

be
counted
for

for,
I

ovoev, nothing.

) nothing.

;
;

DES
1.

Matt.

3. 1

vi. 24.

Lukex. 16 4 times.

1.

XTi.

4.

xviii. 9.

Acts xix. 27.

Rom.

3.

ii. 4.

6.

1.

xi. 22.

5.

4.

xvi. 11.

4.

Gal. iv. 14.

iv. 12.

Heb.

DES

DESTITUTE

to be last, (of j^lace, dignity or

15.
X. 28.

to lack,

xii, 2.

of.

ii.

be behind, hence,
of a thing, come short

fail

5.

Heb.

1.

Jas. ii.
2 Pet. ii. 10.

3.

Jude

xi. 37.

S.

/, ,
DESTROY

(,

DESPISED.

form

(-S.)

contemner,
(nonocc.)

despiser,

Acts

Luke xv. 4, 6, lost to


and to the shepherd ; so the
lost son, Luke
v. 24,) to perish,
come to an end (as bread, John vi.

JVo. 1,)

XV. 24,

27

3.

DESPITE UNTO

luith

is

fast),

dissolve,

i.e.

down,

any thing, spoken of buildings to


throw down, put an end to.

insult towards

X. 29.

4.

DESPITEFUL.

to render inactive, idle


of land to spoil, make useless,

void, abolish,

outrageous in personal insults,


a Avauton insolent man, (occ. 1 Tim.
i.

to loosen,

(No. 2

,
,
,
,
,

(do.)

esp.

(,

7.)

preiixed,) to loosen down, to dissolve, i.e. to disunite the parts of

occ.)

Heb.

i.

sever, break, demolish.

iii. 3.

wanton

Pet.

unbind

i.e.

unfriendly, (noii occ.)

(non

gold,

to loose, loosen (what

without love to good men,

to use

',

2.

2 Tim.

etc. ;

the fold

xiii. 41.

(-s) OF THOSE THAT


ARE GOOD.

ani/ one,

Homer

to destroy.)

chiefly

it

(from "despise,"

of

of death in battle, to
kill
to lose utterly (the subject
being the suiFerer.)
The fundamental thought is not annihilation,
hut ruin, loss, (as sheep. Matt. x. 6
uses

1 Cor. iv. 10.

DESPISER

;,

(-ED, -est.)

to destiOy utterly (stronger

1.

without honour.

DESPISER

(be.)

condition, etc.,) to

vi. 2.

Titus

1.

3.

28.

i.

Tim.

1.

1.

xiv.

1,

1.3.

7.

4.

marg

V. 20.

4.

2.

4 1 Cor.

Thes. iv. 8 'wice^


reject.

xviii. 10.

1.
3.

220

make without

effect.

to destroy, slay, (non occ.)

5.
6.

13.)

(No. 6 ivith e, out of,


destroy utterly, slay

2)refixed,) to

Rom.

i.

30.

vholly, (no7i occ.)

DESPITEFULLY

1,

2.

),

to spoil,

7.

(use.)

to use threats, threaten

to

treat

iii.

G.)

with insult,

to use wanton
with insolence.

(occ.

Pet.

V.

44 (op.)
2.

1.

Acts xiv.

insult,

act

TTopOko), to

9.

Luko

vi. 28.

5.

10.

DESTITUTE.
1.

.(, defraud

2.

AetTTOj,

of,

to dcjjrivc

of.

lay \vaste, ravage, destroy,

1.

to be

thinr/, i.e.
1. 1

Tim.

left,

destitute

vi. 5 (pass.)

forsaken of any
of.

2a. Jas.

ii.

15 Qjart.)

i.

13.)

to take down (as from a


higher place); then, with the idea of
force, to pull down, overthrow, hence,
to conquer, cast down as kings from
their thrones.

to leave, forsake.

(a) Pass,

through,
(No. 7 with
corrupt throughout or
entirely, decay wholly, perish.

8.

(occ. Gal.

Matt.

to bring

jjrefixed,) to

),
1.

corrupt,

into a worse state, deprave, mar.

Matt.

ii.

13.

17

l<:

3.

Matt. xxvi.

V.

1.

X. 28.

1.

xii. 14.

1.

1.

xxi. 41.
xxii. 7.

1.

iii. G.

1.

ix.

1.

61.

xxvii. 20.

3.

1.
.S.

Mark

40.
i. 24.
22.

DES

22

,,

DEV

222

dim. of No.

Acts

\, (occ.

Greek, these words were

same

God,
not certain.
From Homer downwards they answered to the Latin numen, and
denoted general divine agency, the
working of a higher power, and
afterwards it came to denote a desIll the Sejnuagint,
tructive power.
is used in a bad sense,
and in contrast to 9eo^, God, (Dent,
originally the

but in what sense

',
^

xxxii. 17),

the

applied

and

as ^e05,

is

the word

Test,

to evil spirits,

12

V.

throw over,

to

Hence, the
more general term of the enemy, the
enemy of men, because he is the
distiu-bcr of their connection with
(Jod.
The Ilehreiv fau;, iaravus,
Satan, is more generic than the (JreeJc
the former describes his
character s the antagonist and opposer of all good; tlie latter, describes
his nhdion to the saints as their
accuser and calumniator, (occ. 1

3.

Eph.

Tr

Grj

(o/;).

Tim. ii. 26.


Heb. ii. 14.

3.

Jas. ii. 10.


1 Pet. V. 8.

3.

33, 35, 41.


vii. 33.

3.

John iii. '*'""",


Jude 0.

3.

Rev.

3. 1

viii. 2.

12.

2,

xvi. 14 (No. 2,

1.

Tr

1, 42, 40.

DEVIL

G L

i*.)

xviii. 2

1.

38.

i.x.

Tr

(be

possessed of the.)

,,

xii. 0, 12.

3.

i*.)

30, 33, 35.


36, see
Ds

10.

10.

ii.

ix. 20.

2.

(No.

2fl

6, 7.

1.

2.

13.

11.

iii.

iv.

3.

At*.)
6,

Tim.

2.

iv. 2, 3.

iv. 27.
vi.

3. 1

Luke

Cor. x.20twicc,21'"i<;e.

2.

ix. 38.

'/)

2.

X. 38.
xiii. 10.

3.

(No

2,

S.)
XX.

3.

2, 10.

with

(be possessed

a.)

to be under the power of a


(see "DEVIL," JVo. 1,) to be
possessed by a

Matt.

32

ix.

xii. 22.

DEVIL

Mark

DEVIL

DEV^ILS

15, 16, 18.

22.

(he that

John

Matt.

v.

(be VEXED WITH A.)


Matt. XV.

the chief of the

Acts

3.

13.

(.),

14 twicc^lstwicc^

xiii.

3.

3.

vii. 26, 29, 30.

xvi.f)

17.

xi.

18, 10, 20.


2.
xiii. 32.
3. John vi. 70.
vii. 20.
2.
3.
viii. 44.
48, 40, 52.
2.
X. 20, 21.
2.

(be possessed \vith a>)


vi.

Liike

2.

G=:

(o"i.

15, 16, 18, see

which are

Demons, who are his angels, slanderous, calumnious, also as sabsf.,


accuser,
traducer,
calumniator,

(be

T(8thed.)Tr A .)

in their

/35, Diabolas,

2.

a.)

xvii. IS.
XXV. 41.
Mark i. 32, see Ds (be
liosse.5sed with.)
34twict., 39.
iii. 15, 22 twice.

specially

is

(from

xiii. 30.

XV. 22, see

In

angel.

morally destructive
They appear as special
influence.
powers of evil in the service of
Satan (Matt. xii. 26-28) influencing
the physical and psychical life of
human beings. Probably they take
possession of the place that belongs
(spirit), so that the
to the vrvev
action of the personal life is disturbed and deranged, hence. Pint,
and Xen. use the verb 8ta/xoi'aoj, as
meaning "to be deranged." Demoniacal violence essentially differs
from Satanic influence wherein the
man becomes like the demons the
instrument of Satan himself.]

viewed

Matt.

vexed with

xviii. 18.)

[In classic

DEV

ii.vtii a.)

X. 21 (part.)

(be possessed of the.)

viii. 33.

Luke

viii.

36 (ojn.G n.)

hence, accuse, malign.)

/?9,

Tim,
3.

Matt.

iii.

11

2 Tim.

iv. 1, 5, 8, 11.
"24,

see

De

(be

poeeeeee'l of the.)
2.

vii.

16, 28, see Dh


(be iK)88esee<l with.)
31. [eased of the)
viii.

1,

33, see

DK{be

i>o3-

3; Tit.
ix. 32,

see

ii.

3.)
(be

with a.)
33, 34 '"I"

I)Ofee8e<l
2.

22.

iii.

Matt.

2.

X. 8.

2.

xi. 18.

2.

iv.

24

(be possessed with.)

viii. 16, 28.

Mark

Bce

with

demon-like (adj. of "devil,"


Jas.

DEVISE

iii.

15.

(cunningly.)

(-ed)

make wise, i.e. skilful, expert.


Mid., to make wisely, devise skilto

In

(Jreek

writers to deceive.

a.)

24 iwlco, 27, 28.

32.

iVo. 2,) (710)1 occ.)

(a)

(he

i.

DEVILISH.

/;?,

fully or artfully.

xii. 22,
jiosHe-s-sed

DEVILS
Matt.

2 Pot.

i.

10 (ijart.)

pr<fane

DEV

223

,
,
DIE

DEVOTION.

-,

that for which awe is


object of awe or worship,
Thes. ii. 4.)

an

felt,

',

',
,)

root

root

to

,
,

consume by

hence,

take

cat,

ohs.

down

4.

eating.

Mid.,

(a)

Mark
2.

2.

Luke

2.
2.

up.

3.

rieb. X. 27.
1 Pet. V. 8.

h.

2.

Rev.

see

iv. 4,

viii.

1.

vii.

2 Cor. xi. 20.


Gal. V. 15.

xii. 40.

2.

2.

xii. 4.

XX. 47.

2.

XX.

9.

2.

vii. 2.

twice.

T(Sthea.)Tr

UP.

John

vi. 0,
vii. 9.

2.

viii. 13, 34.


xiv. 7, SStimcs^

Oe,

),

2. 1

Cor.

xiii.

4.

2.
2.

iv.

4.

iv. 40.

xv.3, 22, 31,32, 30.


2 Cor. v. 14, 15 twice.
vi.

2.

viii. 21,

taking Avell hold, i.e. carecircumspectly, /ic-'??ci', cautious,


is

right

in.

re-

avoidance through godly


;
fear of doing anything contrary to
right, the fulfilling of all the duties
of piety and humanity, (non occ.)

reverence

for

God which

shews

itself in actions, practical


piety of every kind, the energy of
piety in the life, (just as Xo. 1 is

that piety which governs the soul,)


reverence well and rightly directed,

',

(occ. 2 Pet.

ii.

37,

wrong,
Luke

ii.

ii.

;)

fear before

to

feel

shame,

2.").

2.

Acts

3.

5.
I

Acts xxii. 12 (No.

1,

x. 2, 7.
xiii. 50 (part.)
xvii.l7,seeDpurson
Tr A M.)

DEVOUT PERSON.
3.

do
be

to worship, honour.

viii. 2.
2.

awe or

(esp. tvhen about to

hence,

ashamed
Acts

32,

Acts

xvii. 17(i)art.)

PhiL

2.

2.

v. 10.

Heb.

xi. 1

15.

vii.

iii.

(,

(,
G^.)

2.

viii. 9, 11.

2.

ix. 6.

2.

xiv. 13.
xvi. 3.

2.

37.

i.x.

i.

22 (part.)

Rev.

CdKt aim//,

XIX. 1.
xxi. 23 twice.

Acts

vii. S.

ix. 27.

X. 28.

32.

with.

iv. 14.

2.

2.

see

21.

2.

3.

(Sth ed.)

i.

Thes.

2.

14(No.2,Gty
Tr S.)

xviii.

2.

2.

50,

24 twi<e, 33.

xii.

DIE WITH.
(No. 2 with

(,

together

with, j)refj.red,) to die with

Mark

xiv. 31.

DIFFER

8,
,

9.)

to feel

God and man

1.

Gf^L

t<.)

26,

ligion

1.

2,

T(8the(l.)Tr
51.

careful as to what

1.

24

21 (No.

DEVOUT.

!l.

vii. 3,

iw'cc.

xi. 16.

,
fully,

Mark

2.

(\,

viii. 11.

ix. 15.

2.

'31,

vi. 50..

Matt.

Tr
8.

15.

32, 30.

DEVOUR
2.

7 '"',
10 twice.

V. 6.

2.

2.

^<'.)

30 (<v'

211,

Rom.

2.

D with.

xiv. 31, see

XX. 2S 1st.
28 ^" (j,',

XV. 30.

16 (0//I.G

Ai*.)
46, 48.
20, 21, 22.

xvi 22

2.

Acts xxi. 13.


XXV. 11.

5.

(ft;).),

xii. Ii,

Luke

2.

10.

44

ix.

xi. 5.

2.

1.)

put to

destruction.

xxii. 24, 27.


XX vi. 35.

Mark

No.

be

to

2je)-sons,

Matt. XV. 4

to swallow up.
up.
JIatt. xiii. 4, see
xxiii. 14 (('/).)
2.
2.

of

unto,

j et's,

swallow

as by drinkincj, same as Eng.,

to destroy wholly, cause

death.
f,

drink down,

one's life,

to perish, (see "uESTnoY,"

food

to eat down, swallow down,

to

end

to

to

to finish,

i.e.

hence,

to die.

ohs.

devour.

3.

end,

to

complete

from
from

become

to die out, expire,


quite dead.

2.

(-ETH, -ED.)

(strengthened form,
Aor. 2,
;

-ing) [verb.]

be dying of natural

as of violent death.

(occ. 2

3.

DEVOUR

-,

(-ED,

to die,

1.

go<l tlid one Korshippeth.

Acts xvii. 23, marg.

DIF

2 Cor.

Rom
Pliil.

ii.
i.

one,

(things that) [margin.]

the things,

see "

any

vii. 3.

dift'ering, (from
DIFFER (from).")

are more ejccellent.


things that are exedtenl.

IS. text, things (hat

10, text,

DIFFER FROM.

through bear
asunder, carry diftercnt ways, hence,
to be different from.
1

to bear or carry

Cor. XV. 41.

Gal.

iv. 1.

DIF

DIFFER

224

(make

DIL

See

to.)

to separate throughout, i.e.,


completely, hence, to make

DIGNITY

"u-holly,

a distinction, to separate one from


another.

DIFFERENCE

^,

1.

^,

distinguish.

1 Coi. iv. 7, niarg.

the act of dividing, division,

1
2

Rom.

22

2.

distinction,

12.

.\.

1.

(occ.

Cor. xii.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN

(a)

5.

(ge.)
2.

2.

1.

distinct.

1.

a. 1

Cor.

M.

vii.

DIFFERENCE

(make

a.)

to separate tliroughoiit or one

from another,

hence, to

command

Pet.

recognition.

10.

ii.

,
,

Jude

8.

DILIGENCE.

speed, haste, as manifested in

labtmr

Avork,

effort,

occu-

pation.

be divided, hence, be

to

Pass.,

equivalent to

earnestness, diligence, zeal.

to part, divide into parts.

recorjnition,

a putting or dra\ving asun-

1.

appearance, aspect ivhich

commands

i.'<

Cor. xiv. 7.)


iii.

sense, then,

to

separation,

der,

(-IES.)

opinion, notion; seeming; reputation, renown gen. in an honourable

splendour, brilliance, glory ; manifestation of glory ; angelic powers


stich as
so far (ts their appcai^ance

(-s.)

(occ. 1 Cor. xii. 4, 6.)

2.

also, deep.

make

a dis-

liUke
Horn.

xii. 58.

1.

neb.

xii. 8.

1.

2 Pet.

2 Cor. -iii. 7.
2 Tim.iv.'.),21, seeD(do.)

make

.').

i.

10, see
1.

Jude

DILIGENCE
to

vi. 11.

(give

3.

(do.)

haste, esp. as maniearnestness

fested in diligence,

to

do the utmost.

tinction.
(a) 3IvI. (tad

Ptt.'fs.

2 Tim.

to separate one's

iv. 0, 21.

self from.
a.

Jiule 22.

DILIGENCE
2 Pet.

DIFFERENCE
Acts XV.

Rom.

a.

xiv. 23,

marg.

different,

i.e.

Rom.

DIG
oprrrrro),

xii.

(text, doubt.)

'?,

diverse, various.

up

DILIGENT.
speedy, hasty,

(IS

soil,

(non

2 Cor.

,
Titus

),
Matt

1.

xxi.

XXV.

1.

Mark

as shnvn in

iii.

viii.

17.)

22tl.

(ni;.)

" DILIGEN'CE (do)."

12.
|

2 Put.

iii.

II.

to dig, delve ((thin to Eng.

scooj)),
1.

viii.

DILIGENT
see

occ.)

2.

esj->.

earnest diligence, (occ. 2 Cor.

(-ED.)

to dig, dig

(give.)

10.

a.)

0.

DIFFERING.

<;,
1.

(put

i.

(non

See

occ.)
2.

.t:?.

18.

xii. I.

T,uko vi

2.

xiii. 8.

2.

xvi.

3.

1.

-),

dig

down under,

undermine, hence, ovcrtlirow.


Rom.

xi. 3.

DILIGENTLY.
7'(5(, sj)eedily, i.e,
eagerly, (occ. Titus

DIG DOWN.
to

also, kotj.owicr.

48.

to

2.
3.

;,

^,
occ.

iii.

earnestly,

13.)

accurately, assiduously.
carefully, sedulously, (no}i

DIL

4.

(Dat. of

,)

superficial

with the

fist,

opposition to
(Oft seems to he a transin

tiioroughly,

i.e.

225

DIS

DISALLOW.

lation of TTVKxn}), (lion occ.)

Matt.

see inquire,

7,

ii.

8.

2.

10, see inquire.


4.
3.

Mark
Luke

1.

Hob.

marg.(to.\t

vii. 3,

XV. 8.

Pet

lb, see search.

',

2.

(very.)

haps, because

Tim.

i.

17

ivas in chains.)

(.

1,

L Tr

DINE

or

loss.

vii.
1.

1.'..

iii.

,
,
,

to breakfast,

i.e.

to take

any

xi. 37.

John

xxi. 12, 15.

(a) to

DINNER.

17.

18.

(-ED, -ixG.)

examine

carefully, investi-

to determine, .judge

theri,

(-ED, -ETII.)

of,

immerse
to dye, (non occ.)
1 loith Iv, in,

also to

Matt. xvi.

Matt. xxvi.

Mark
Luke

23.

1.

[TTrAR)

xiv. 20.
xvi. 24.

1.

26

2.

Rev. xiz.

DIRECT

S"

(No. l.Lm

1.

'!.
23,

(text, doubt.)

11.

[2

Cor.

ii.

15

Heb.

14.
"ic<,

m.irg.

(tt'xt, j,ul,j<.)
2.

xi. 29.

V. 14.

DISCERNER.
in judging, capable of
judging, (non occ.)

KpiTiKQs,

skilled

Heb.

iv. 12.

[verb.]

to guide straight

iii.

tUlii.

1.

marg

13.

Thee.

iii.

DISCERNING.

towards or

upon any thing; then, r/en. to guide,


direct, (occ. Luke i. 79.)
Thee.

discrimina-

to assay, examine, prove or

3.

Luke xii. 5(5


Rom. xiv.

prefixed)
(part.)

>

test metals to see if they are pure,


hence, to scrutinize.

to dip into, (non occ.)


!

for

adistinguish
discrimin ating,

3.

.John xiii. 26
(No.2,L.)

to

to hesitate, waver.

toAvards, for,

iiiir,

4.

to dip, to

self, i.e.

i.e.

contend with

then, to

',

( -n-pos,

3.-;

2a.

(No.

separate one's self from,

one's

2.

DIP

,
tinge,

1.

iii.

to separate or divide up,

contend with,

1.

Gal.

to separate throughout, i.e.


wholly, completely, hence, to distinguish, make a distinction.

2.

',

2.

Heb. TiL

DISCERN

dinner, but which tvas cdivays taken


before the principcd meal of the day,
supper, (no7i occ.)
which tvas
Luke xi. 38.
Matt. xxii. 4.
Luke ziv. 12.

2.

2.

gate,

breakfast, i.e. a Jewish meal


which corresponded sometimes to
our breakfast, sometimes to our

2.

Gal.

estimate.

;
1.

Mark

13.)

hence, to

(-ED.)

meal before the principal one or


supper, (non occ.)
Luke

hence, set aside,

abrogate.
to deprive of authority, hence,

1.

(7<ci/

(-ETIL)
;

a displacement, a setting aside.

a being inferior, a worse state,


as comjxired with a former or better
state ; hence, diminution, (occ. 1
Cor. vi. 7.)
Rom. xi. 12, marg.

to displace

DISANNULLING.

W.)

DIMINISHING.

^,

to cancel, (occ. Matt. xv. 6

the more speedily (comp.


of Xo. 1) \vith more dihgeiice (than
could have been looked for; or 2)er2

DISANNUL
1.

i.e.

DILIGENTLY

4, 7.

ii.

(very.)

see seek.
15, see look.

xi. 0,
xii.

[oft.)

Pet.

1.

Acts xviii. 25.


2Tim.i. IT, see
Titus iii. 13.

2.

on scrutiny or

to reject

trial.

5,

marg. guidt.

/)(9,

distinguishing,

clearly, discriminating.
1

Cor. xii. 10.

diaceniing

1.

DIS
DISCIPLE

226

(-S.)

Li N.T.
a learner, pupil.
more than this, a follower, one who
follows both the teacher and the

teaching, (non occ.)

2.

(non

1.

Matt.

V. 1.

a female pupil or disciple,

occ.)

DIS

DISCIPLES
(a)

Matt,

(make) [margin.]

x.xviii.

10 (text, Uoxh.)

, ,
,
DIS

3.

227

complaint, softendurance),

inc^icnt

ness (^i/so/j^j.A;

BIS

),

DISMISS

(/iO)l occ.)

4.

Acts XV.

want of strength or

cnci-gy,

infinnitv, feebleness.
Matt.

3.

1.

iv. 23.

3.

ix. 35.

1.

3.

X.

2.

Murk

1.

1.

1.

34.

i.

Luke

4.

\cU

xxviii.

17.

1.

ix. 1.

John

4 {up.
Acte xix. 1:;.
V.

ded,

',

2.

to have,

-;<,

'(

to

ill

want

1.

ness in ascertaining or regarding


the rule of duty, (no)i occ.)

sti-ength, be infirm,

1.

3.5.

See

hence, the sin of omission, careless-

or in evil

weak, feeble.
M.itt. xiv.

John

Mark

i.

32.

2.

Rora.

2.

2 Cor.

1.

Eph.

vi.

6,marg

iii.

fi.

ii.

2.

marg. (text,

iv. 11,

vnbdi'f.)

unbelief.

unwilling to be persuaded,
refusing belief and obedience, con-

,
-?,

tumacious,

to ci\use to disappear, to put

vi.

Col.
llcb.

1.

DISOBEDIENT.

out of sight, hide.

2.
III.

3.

DISH.

(lio/i

occ.)

not to suffer one's self to bo


persuaded, to refuse belief
unsubjected, insul>ordin-

ate, refractory.

a dish or bowl for eatinri or

1.

drinking.
23.

2.

2.

-';,

DISFIGURE.

Matt. xxvi.

1.

X. H.

nLOOD.

also,

Matt.

V. 10.

ii.

V.

1.

1.

that which has been heard

amiss, neglect or refusal to hear,

casc.

xix. 41.

unwillingness to be persuaunbelief that opposes


the f/rnrioiis purpose of God.

.',

(be.)

to be

badly,

(part)

wilful

itself to

!.

2.

DISEASED

.30

DISOBEDIENCE.

iv. 40.
vi.

1,

24.

1.

(-ED.)

to let loose from, to let go.

Mark

xiv. 20.

Luke

1".

Acts xxvi.

1.

Rom.

i.

10.

30.

X. 21 (paxt.)

2.

DISHONESTY.

1.

2 Tim,

1.

Titus

Rom.

2.

XV. 31, marg. (text,

bilUi'e tiot.)

2.

Pet.

iii.

0.

i.

iii.

i.

10.

iii.

3.

(be.)
Heb.

2. 1

2.

Tim.

1.

DISOBEDIENT

(\\'],

shame, the sense of disgrace,


the feeling of shame which attends
the performance nf a dishonourable

i.

1.

xi. 31.

Pet.

ii.

7, 8.

20.

deed, a/so, the feeling wliich deters

one from bad conduct tlirough fear


of being put to shame.
2 Cor.

DISHONOUR

[noim.]
2.

dishonoiir, disgrace, insult.


2 Cor. vi. 8.
2 Tim. ji. 20.

ix. 21.

Cor. XV.

4.3.

DISHONOUR

/^,

contemn.

to

down shame

l)ring

upon.
1.

the ranks as of
place, out of
order; hrnrc, neglectful of duties.

John
Rom.

in one's

(adv. of above,) disorderly.

Tho-s. V. 14,

1.

2.

2The.

iii.

marg. (text, unniti/.)

0, 11.

DISORDERLY

(nF.ii.WE one's self.)

uTUKTiw, to leave or break the ranks


(.y)ok-e)i of snlditrx,) to be out of
one's place,

be undisciplined,

orderly.

viii. 49.
i.

not

-eth.)

(-F..ST,

to dishonour, esteem liLrhtly,

'),
1.

<;, not keeping


.wldiers,

Rom.
1

DISORDERLY.
1.

iv. 2, niarg. sliami.

24 (mid.)

1.

Horn. ii. 23.


Cor. xl. 4,

2. 1

5.

2 The,

ill.

7.

dis-

DIS

228

DISPENSATION.

Luke

or dispensation, (oce.

xvi. 2,

to will,

dkXoi,

2.

administration of a household,
Active?!/ the administrative activity
of the owner or the steward passively, that Avhich is administered,
(Eng. economy,) i.e. a disposition
or arrangement of things, a scheme

DIS

1.

Acts

xTiii. 27 (part.)

Eph.
Col.

10.

i.

iii.

2.

1 Cor. x. 27.

DISPOSITION.
a disposing in order, a^ of troops;

arrangement,

(occ.

Rom.

DISPERSE

abroad

2.

25.

i.

1.

(-ED.)

to scatter throughout,
;

i.e.

2.

disperse abroad.

,
,

8,

s.)

a distinguishing, a discerning clearly, a deciding.


a joint-inquiry, and so a

disputation.

Act.s V. 37.
2.

Acts XV. 2

1.

Rom.

(o)/i.

(-, a

Gr:)

^>

DISPERSE

xiii 2.)

vii. 53.

DISPUTATION

8(-,

indi-

Acts

Eph.

and

cating a less formal piirjyose.

3,4.)
1 Cor. ix. 17.

naturcd

denoting the

active volition or imjndse,

ABROAD.

(-ED)

xiv. 1,

(lit.

marg. (with

eij,

seelinr/,

v.nto,

G L

Tr

for,) to judr/e,

for a decidinf;.)

to scatter, disperse.

DISPUTE
1.

DISPERSED

0,

(the.)

the

dispersion,

James

(occ.

Pet.

entiles, i.e.

lay scattered.

to reckon through, comor settle an account, hence,


to take account of, consider.

,
plete

where the Je^vs

1,)

Jolui

(i

2.

the countries

1,

i.

i.

/,

discuss, dispute.

the dispersion of

the,

and

(-ED, -ING.)

speak to and for, i.e.


alternately, to converse with; hence,

SiaAeyo/>iai, to

.3.

vii. 35.

to seek or examine Avith, at


the same time or together; to seek

jointly, he7ice, dispute.

(,

DISPLEASED
to be

(be much.)

much

pained (in body

2.

Mark

ix. 33.

Acts

1.

34.

1.

1.

Acts

vi. 9, see

3.

ix. 20.

witli.

xvii. 17.
xix. S, !>.

1.

Rom.

xxiv. 12.
ix. 20,see

witli.

1. .IiuIl

or mind.)
Mark

x.

41.

1 I,

DISPUTE AVITH.

DISPLEASED

Matt. xxi.

(be sore.)

1.

15.

2.

(bi:

moiii.v.)

to

.3.

answer again,

re-

1.

Acte

2.

Rom.

vi. 0.
ix. 20,

marg. (text,

n'pji/

opahml.)

to fight fiercely; liave a liot

quarrel.
xii.

^.

see fdjove,

ply against.

DISPLEASED WITH

Acte

(),

20 (part.), with tl/xi, tobe (m.irg. hm, nn


lioHUt mind inteTi'linff wortrilli.)

(,

DISPUTER.
a j<mit inciuiror; hence, dis-

jniter, (noti occ.)

DISPOSED
1.

1 Cor.

/3/'/,

to wish; denoting the in-

ward

from

tvhich the

to

purpose,

active

predisposition
will proceeds

i.

20.

(be.)

after deliberation and considei-ation


of all the circnnutances of the case.

DISPUTING

1.

;,

(-s)

[noun.]

balancing or adjustment

of accoiuits, computation
reflection, cogitation.

hence,

DIS
2.

-L;,

joint

;i

229

iiujuiiy

hence,

dispiitiition.
1.

Acts XV.

7.

I'liil.

-'.

marg.

(&,

(/(tlliii(/soiUvj'

GL

incessant (xuan-ellings,

R)

Tr

DISTRESS

[noun.]

avayKi], force, constraint, necessity.

1.

2.

a crowding into a narrow

straitness of place, want of


room, hence, straits, anguish.

',

to play the

with any one; (non


Gal.

ii.

-,

a meeting, joining or holdingtogether, a shutting up, hetice,

3.

hypocrite

occ.)

metaph. distress,

13.

DISSENSION.

-5, a setting up, erection

hence,

upstand, uproar; of a
insurrection

controversy

sense,

vii. 35.

place,

DISSEMBLE WITH.

motion,

Cor.

(I'KKVKiwK.)

useless disputation, idle


occupation.
vi. 5,

(without.)

without draAving from


around, hence, without distraction,
(non occ.)

DISPUTINGS

ITiin.

DISTRACTION

/-?,

14.

ii.

DIS

an

comin a private

idea

icith

1.

Luke

xxi. 23.

2.

Kom.

'.

1.

-1

2 Cor. vi.

2.

xii.

2.

35.

1 Thes.

1.

\itii.

ii.

4.)

4.

10.

iii.

7.

Cor. vii.ae.mai-g.iit'CM-

),

DISTRESS

place,

of

(-ED.)

crowd

to

narrow
In

into

to straiten as to room.

N.T. Pass, to be straightened, not


able to tuni one's self, distressed,
(occ. 2 Cor. vi. 12.)

violence.
Acts XV.

(occ. 2 Cor.

xxiii. 7, 10.

2 Cor.

iv. 8.

DISSIMULATION.
vTrOKpuri'i,

response

answer,

as

DISTRIBUTE

of an

oracle; yen. stage-playing, tlic play-

1.

ing a part, hence, Emj. hypocrisy.

Gal.

ii.

as through various hands,


to another ; deal out.

l:J.

2.

DISSIMULATION

(the above ivith

crisy.

nei/alive,

3.

without hypo-

4.

u,

xii.

2.

tlie
2.

1.
4.

j)arts

2 Cor. V.

;,

ivJiat
;

is

John
Rom.

1.

2 Pet.

iii.

(&6,

any

to share iu

Cor. viL 17.


2 Cor. X. 13.
Epk iv. 26, iuarg.(text,

3. 1

R)

3.

2.

gUe.)

xii. 13.

ring,

readily

(ke.vdv to.)

imparting or sha-

(non occ)

11, 12.

Tim.

vi.

18.

DISTRIBUTION.

a drawing asunder, separation,


distinction, (occ. Koni. iii. 22; x.

person

act of partaking with


participation.

any

^/)/, division, parting, separation.

2.
Cor. xiv.

>/5,

1.

12.)

22

xviii.
vi. 11.

DhSTRlBUTE
disunite

DISTINCTION.

any person,

fast

of anything, destroy.

1.

to be partaker of or in

of buildiiajs,

down,

loosen

to

Luke
i/ii;;

(-ED.)

loose,

KwraAroj,

i.e.

common.

loosen
bound; dissolve, sever
demolish.
to

one,

to part, to divide into parts.

'J.

DISSOLVE

,
',

any

to give with

thing with

1.

1.

8,

from one

to share Avith, communicate.

(witholt.)

jirejixed,) unfeigned,

(-ed, -ing.)

88), to give or deliver through,

1.

2 Cor.

U.

13.

2.

Uelx

ii.

4, nuurg.(text,i7(/'<.)

DIS

DISTRIBUTION

^.

,
(,

DIV

to take apart, to separate


to take as into parts, distribute.

3.

(make.)

" DISTRIBUTE,"

see

230

1.

to split, rend, cleave as ivood

4.

to divide

auy hole or

gTound,

dug

pit

Matt.

(occ.

Matt. sv. 14.

Luke

1.

1.

Matt.

1.

Mark

2.

1.

a.Tim. iii. 0.
Titus iii. 3.

1.

Heb.

iv. 40.

1.

1.

iv. 24.

34.

1.

Liike

'1.

Act;) xi.t.

J as.

DIVERS MANNERS

ii.

many

-xxii.

i.

17.

',

GLTTr A

DIVIDE

(ix.)

to

(occ.

G,)

(ron

1.

Cor.

',

xxi. 11.

DIVERSE.

Cor.

2.

straight,

to

divide
i.

ii.

15.

DIVIDED

(be.)

to become.
19.

DIVIDER.

;,

a divider, a disti'il)utor, (non

occ.)

Luke

sort,

fojip.

to

species.)
|

2. 1

8,

(-ED, -ETII, -ING.)

( Xo.

thii/f/

with

with
tliiougli,
prefixed,) to divide through, i.e.,
completely ; divide up.
1

(<,

act of partition, division or


separation, (occ. Heb. ii. 4.)

Cor. xiL 28, marg. kliid.

to part, divide into parts.

Mid.,

xii. 14.

DIVIDING ASUNDER.

5.)

class,

to divide an!/
another, to share with.

(a)

W.)

occ.)

ix. 10.

xii.

xii. 4, 0.

(rightly.)</